Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

When the Elders' Assassin, Kon-Mai Mordenna, took her katana in her hands and cut herself open, she did not expect to awaken. Nevertheless, she opened her eyes.

She also hadn’t expected to awaken with a plethora of XCOM officials around her while she stared helplessly up at them. They swarmed her like bees, and she tried to put her hands up to her face to defend herself.

Someone took her hands and pressed them down again. She wrenched away from their grasp and tried to push away this unseen assailant. She was held down again, and this time a voice said “No no, stay still.”

Kon-Mai would not stay still, and she certainly would not take orders from her kidnappers. She tried to roll herself over but found her muscles would not move. With a sinking feeling she suddenly realized how heavy her body felt, as though it was made of lead. When one of the figures moved away, she craned her neck up and looked down at herself.

Blood. So much blood, all over the white gurney she lay on, staining it crimson. Her breastplate was split in two, and she saw the edges of her organ tissue poking through the gash in her stomach.

Someone pushed her down again, and Kon-Mai summoned all her strength and sat up, gasping with the pain of it. She was shaking and though she had gotten this far, she could no longer move any of her limbs, not even to collapse back onto the cot. The only sounds she could mutter were light whimpers, and the words “Let me die.”

Someone took her now limp arm, and she felt a pinch against the skin, looked down and saw a tube being taped against the vein, a sharp needle poking into her pale skin. They were trying to push her back down but she was frozen sitting up. Her muscles were not letting up anytime soon.

In the corner of her eye, Kon-Mai saw white. At first she figured this was the light of death coming for her until it moved, migrating into the center of her vision, and she saw it was a woman. Her ivory hair and clothes outlined her, and to Kon-Mai, she looked like the angels she’d heard stories of. 

She knew this woman. She’d known her for a long time, almost five years now, since she began this chase. In her raspy, quiet voice, she growled “Commander.”

The woman smiled softly, and Kon-Mai would have felt comforted if it was literally anyone else. She trembled and tried to scoot backward as the Commander approached her, but alas her body was still frozen with shock and pain.

Kon-Mai whimpered in protest as the Commander reached out toward her. She flinched as she laid a hand on her shoulder, but felt her body soon unknot itself, the stabbing pain beginning to ebb away. The Commander gently lowered Kon-Mai back onto the gurney, and the Chosen woman relaxed finally.

“Morphine is finally kicking in.” Someone to her right said, and the Commander chuckled.

“Morphine, right.” Kon-Mai felt the Commander reach behind her head, where they both knew her chip rested at the base of her skull. The Commander’s slim fingers curled round it but Kon-Mai found it difficult to even care, so relaxed she was.

“I’m sorry if this hurts.” The Commander pinched the chip and tugged. Kon-Mai shrieked at the snap of pain, but within the same second, the darkness swallowed her.

.

.

When Kon-Mai opened her eyes for the second time, the world was still and dark, and for a moment she was sure she was dead, until she blinked a few times. The low light in the room slowly forced her eyes to adjust and she looked around, barely moving her head, which felt like it was on the verge of splitting. As consciousness slowly returned to her, she took note of how incredibly sore she was. She moved her arm and heard a gasp to her left.

“Oh, you’re awake!” A light came on and Kon-Mai squinted at the change. “Sorry, I wanted to keep it off so as not disturb you, but it’s impossible to do this in the dark.”

“What are you doing to me?” Kon-Mai intended to growl, but it came out as a hoarse whisper.

A face moved into her field of view: A dark-skinned human female with freckles on her cheeks and blinding green eyes. She smiled as she saw Kon-Mai react in shock. “Can you still see?”

“What?”

“Tygan was worried the chip removal might have caused some damage to your visual cortex. The Commander did her best to mitigate it…” The human took a metal object and attached a piece of cylindrical plastic to the end, turning on a light. “Open your eyes wide for me.”

Kon-Mai in fact closed her eyes, mostly to shield them from the bright light tool the girl was pointing in her face.

“Please?”

“No. Release me. I am no science experiment for you to toy with!”

“I just want to check your pupil dilation. It’ll take two seconds, maybe three. Tops.”

“And what of it? You wouldn’t understand what you see anyway.”

“Wanna bet?”

“No, as you shall lose.” But Kon-Mai felt her eyelids loosen, as though keeping them closed was too strenuous.

The girl smiled. “Thank you.” She shone her tool into the pupil of Kon-Mai’s eyeball and the Chosen blinked again, hissing.

“Looks normal. Thank you.” She turned off the tool. “You have beautiful eyes.”

“Of course I do.” Kon-Mai began to push herself up into a sitting position. “I am going to leave now, if that will be all.”

“Wait-no, no, no, you’re in no shape…you just got out of major surgery!”

“I have had worse.” Kon-Mai bit back the stabbing pain she felt in her stomach and slid her legs over the side of the cot. Her armor was gone, replaced by a short cloth gown that was an ugly, slate grey color.

“You’ve had worse, but you also had your…thing. The coffin.” The girl grabbed at Kon-Mai’s arm. “You don’t have that here!”

“I will heal.” She slid off the bed and stood, balancing on unsteady legs, for just a moment. Then her knees buckled and she toppled to the floor. Or she would have, had the human not caught her.

“I told you.” The human sat her back on the bed. “God, you’re heavy. You were in really bad shape when we got you, and you will be for a while. I’m here to help you, now get back in bed.”

Kon-Mai was silent. Instead of resisting, this time she did as the little human asked, but as she did, she peeled back the gown from around her waist and looked at the site of the wound.

“…What happened?” She whimpered. The wound was swollen and red, the edges puffy and jagged. It was stapled in some areas, sewn haphazardly and double-knotted in others. A thin layer of green pus seeped from it. Kon-Mai felt ill.

The human smiled. “Oh wow, it’s healing great!”

Kon-Mai growled at her.

“It is, actually. I know it looks bad but all this…” She pulled Kon-Mai’s nightgown back down. “It means the wound is healing.”

“I don’t understand.” Kon-Mai spat. “That wound was fatal. I was meant to die there.”

The girl was silent, her lips pursed. “The Commander ordered we save you.”

The Commander? “Why?”

“I don’t know. All I know is when the Commander tells you to do something, you do it. And we did it.” She smiled proudly. “When we picked you up you weren’t responsive but you had a pulse, and that was enough for us. You flatlined twice on the ride to the Avenger. We brought you back.”

Kon-Mai looked around the room. “The people who took me. There were many. What did they do?”

“You were awake for that? I figured you wouldn’t remember.” She sat on the end of Kon-Mai’s bed. “We were transporting you from the garage to the med bay and we lost your heartbeat. Luckily there’s a defibrillator station in every room of the ship.”

“And thus…you brought me back.”

“And thus we brought you back.” The girl smiled. “I’ve been talking a lot, sorry. I should let you rest.”

“No. Continue with what you were doing.” Kon-Mai laid back and closed her eyes.

“I was just refilling your IV drip.” The girl stood and began to fuss with something to her left.

“Why?”

“Well you lost a lot of blood, so we’re giving you fluids to-”

“No.” Kon-Mai opened her eyes and looked at the girl again. “Why are you doing this?”

“Tygan told me to.” She looked over and stretched out her hand. “I’m going to be your assigned nurse while you recover, actually. My name’s Malinalli.”

“…That’s an odd name.” Kon-Mai took Malinalli’s hand and gave it a single, weak squeeze.

“So is yours.” Malinalli winked.

Chapter Text

For a month, Kon-Mai stayed secluded in the XCOM medical bay, spending most of that month sleeping, in deep meditation, or staring at the ceiling while her thoughts tangled in her mind. Her wounds, despite Malinalli’s assurances, were deep and painful, and often seemed just on the cusp of infection. Her IV contained one dose of antibiotics after another and, when the pain got too bad, the occasional shot of morphine so she could relax enough to sleep.

Seclusion leads to depression. Kon-Mai had never been very social with her brothers before, but being surrounded by the unfamiliar faces of people who kept you at arm's length, it was beginning to wear on her. Tygan was one of the only people who didn’t seem to fear her, but his social skills were lacking to say the least, and thus she didn’t trouble him for conversation.

Her only respite was Malinalli. While often swamped with tending to other injured soldiers, when her nurse could get a moment she would come change her bandages or refill the IV, and then take a bit of extra time away just to talk. She was much more talkative than Kon-Mai would ever be, but even listening to the human girl ramble was a nice reprieve from the solitude.

“I think you need a break.” The girl said to her one morning while changing Kon-Mai’s bandages.

“I have been resting diligently for weeks on end.” Kon-Mai replied. “I am already in the middle of ‘a break’ as you say.”

“I think you need a break from resting.” Malinalli pouted. “You don’t talk to anyone besides me.”

“They do not wish for my companionship.” Kon-Mai tried to sound dismissive. “I am used to being solitary.”

“Is that why you look so sad all the time?”

“I do not look sad, this is just the structure of my face.” Her borther had often commented on her “resting bitch face” and while she hated when he did...she ad to agree. She was no pretty sight.

“Mhm.” Malinalli pulled the new bandages tight and tucked them in. “You’ve gotten most of your strength back, haven't you? If nothing else, your wound looks much better. I don’t even think there’s a risk of dehiscence anymore.”

Kon-Mai was silent. While she’d been out of bed occasionally since the last time, it was only with help from Malinalli and while leaning heavily on a walker, and that was only because her medic insisted that she use her muscles so they didn’t atrophy. There was no other reason: she had no need for food of any kind and, thus, no need for the restroom facilities the other soldiers used. She also had not showered or bathed herself since she arrived, but that was less due to her own genetics and more out of...apathy.

“A bunch of my colleagues usually like to meet in the bar to hang out.” Malinalli kept talking. “I want you to come.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I’ll have to decline.”

“I told them you were coming though.”

“What?” Kon-Mai bared her sharp teeth and growled. Malinalli flinched, but only for a split second. She stood her ground firmly.

“I can’t pick you up and force you to go.” She said, “I mean literally. You’re a lot heavier than me. But, I want you to.”

“I can assure you, your colleagues DO NOT want me to join them.”

“I think you’d be shocked.” Malinalli said. “They’re really excited to put a face to the name. Everyone’s been talking about you.”

“They fear me.”

“Yeah but…” Malinalli shifted on her feet. “How do I put this...you have a bit of a growing...fan club.”

Kon-Mai growled. “Wonderful. As if the pathetic civilian stalkers were not enough, the very enemy wishes for my attention. Would they like me to autograph their plastic swords?” She said in a high, mocking tone.

“They admire you.” Malinalli insisted. “Facing you in battle made a lot of us realize we’re woefully unprepared in melee combat. Goldilocks has been trying to make a training regimen based on your work but without you it’s all guesswork, and I know she’d love to learn from the best-”

“Cease!” Kon-Mai held up her hand. “You prattle like a Sectoid! Who is this ‘Goldilocks’?”

Malinalli seemed to smile knowingly. “I could tell you, but it would be much easier to just...show you.”

Kon-Mai bared her teeth, but it was half-hearted. “...I will need garments.”

“You can borrow mine…wait…”

Kon-Mai raised a brow.

“I guess you can’t. Um...gimme one second!”

.

.

Kon-Mai stared at herself in the mirror of the tiny bathroom. She towered over the sink and had to look down in order to see her reflection, but even at that angle she noticed how ragged she looked. The battle had taken more from her than she’d thought it had. Aside from her main, self-inflicted injury, she was dotted with tiny bullet wounds that had bruised as they healed, leaving her peppered with indigo dots.

She reached up behind her head and ran her hand through her...her hair. Her long, white hair. She had not worn it down since...she couldn’t remember when. She remembered being issued her clasps, the tubs with which her hair had hidden behind. She remembered the circlet fitting around her skull, the priests clasping it in place and then drilling-

She ran her fingers along the slight scars along the sides and top of her head: they looked uneven. She supposed the doctors must have removed her circlet? If they’d removed her chip, they must have had to. Now, her white hair breathed again: her eldest brother’s hair was soft and radiant, almost glowing. Hers, in perfect contrast, was knotted, kinky and so very oily from years being neglected, only taken from the tube every few months to be cut down and scrubbed raw. She shook her head, the while curls bouncing around her shoulders, and ran her fingers through it. It only grew from the back of her head and down her neckline to the nape. There already wasn’t much of it, and the way it stuck together made her look as bald as The Hunter. No wonder he wore a hood, it was not a good look on either of them.

Following her scarred hairline, she reached back and felt along the thick scar where her chip used to be. She no longer heard the Elders’ voices, and they could not read her thoughts. To them, she must have been presumed dead. She had expected the emptiness in her mind to be stifling, but for perhaps the first time in her life, she had been sleeping peacefully at night.

Kon-Mai reached into the shower and turned it on. She was the Assassin, and if she was going to present herself to the enemy, it was on her to make sure she looked presentable.

She pulled off her gown and stared at herself, at her scar, running jagged along her belly. Her dagger had cut so deep; so many torn muscles and arteries, so many split tendons, she had nearly felt her soul leave her body when she drove the blade into her ribs. The fact that the Commander not only saved her life, had brought her back to near perfect health…

She was supposed to die there.

That woman was hiding something.

Kon-Mai stepped under the hot water, shivering at the sensation. She didn’t remember this kind of warmth. Her baths had always been cold, and she herself was always...cold.

She hugged herself and just stood there for a moment, feeling the water run over her body.

Then she reached for the shampoo. If she went to all this trouble to take her hair down, she might as well wash it.

.

.

She put her hair into a single braid when she stepped out, not wanting to encase it while it was wet. With that, Kon-Mai dried herself off and reached for the clothes Malinalli had brought her.

They were small, of course. That was to be expected, no one here was even close to her size. The pants she was given were more like shorts, stopping just below her knees and hugging her body where Kon-Mai was pretty sure they were supposed to hang loose. The shirt was a flowy dress that on a human would come down to the knees. On her, it almost reached her waist and hugged her lady-lumps a bit more than she would have preferred. It had no sleeves, leaving her arms exposed. She looked over the glowing veins and…

Shook her head.

There were no shoes that fit her, of course, so she walked barefoot into the infirmary, the cold metal floor biting the soles of her feet. Malinalli was waiting for her, and beamed when she saw her. “You look so pretty! And your hair! I didn’t realize you…” She trailed off.

“I do indeed have hair.” The Assassin glowered. “I simply can’t leave it flying like my brother can.”

“No, no, I totally get it.” Despite her dark complexion, Kon-Mai could see Malinalli blushing. “I have to keep my hair back during work so I understand….”

Kon-Mai said nothing, barely meeting her gaze. “Let us get on with it then.”

“Yeah.” Malinalli held out her hand but Kon-Mai shook her head.

“I can walk perfectly fine, if you lead the way.”

“Okay...the canteen is this way.” She opened the door and held it. “After you.”

Kon-Mai had to duck slightly under the doorframe. Perhaps it was a good thing she was barefoot, she could only imagine the trouble she’d have wearing something akin to heels.

Despite the insistence on her independence, every step Kon-Mai took sent a shot of pain up her legs and into her chest. She clenched her fists, biting her lip and willing herself to keep a steady pace with the small human woman. Thank goodness she was walking slowly.

The canteen was, thankfully, close by. They rounded a corner and the metal shifted to dark, polished wood. The bar was much darker, lit with mood lighting and candles, and Kon-Mai could feel her muscles relaxing in the calm environment.

Until she heard the yelling.

“I TOLD YOU!” A distinctly British voice cried. “WE ARE NOT USING THE ZED WORD!”

“Why not?” Resounded another woman’s voice, without the noticeable accent. If Kon-Mai had to guess, she’d say this one was American.

“Because it’s RUDE!”

“Rude to who, the zombies? They don’t fucking care!”

Kon-Mai heard Malinalli sigh audibly, and she looked over to the source of the nose, where two human women sat at a booth.

“It’s the principle of the matter!” The British one said.

“There is no ‘principle’ to this matter.” The other one began counting on her fingers. “They walk like zombies, they’re half-rotten, they eat brains, they talk in weird growls, they are zombies, so I will call them zombies!”

“They still have human rights!”

“NO THEY DON’T! And neither do we, Princess! Have you forgotten the world ended?!”

Kon-Mai approached the table, and the shadow she cast over it made the two women stop and look up at her.

“Guys!” Malinalli called. “Meet Kon-Mai!”

“Oh!” The British woman, a girl in her youth with short purple hair, perked up. “Oh yes! We’ve been absolutely dying to meet you!” She jumped up, and Kon-Mai noticed that clasped in her hair was a little tiara. “Lady Demetria Min of the British Isles!”

“Don’t believe anything she says.” The other woman piped up. “You’re not an actual Lady, Princess.”

“Shut up.” Princess snapped.

The other woman looked significantly older, with wrinkles and scars carved in her dark ebony skin, but the bright red hair she sported gave her a youthful demeanor.

“Kon-Mai, this is Zuri Temitope.” Malinalli gestured to the woman.

“I prefer Tisiphone.” The woman smiled, looking the Chosen up and down. “I don’t know what I was expecting, but you...certainly live up to the hype.”

Kon-Mai nodded in thanks, but remained silent.

Tisiphone turned to Malinalli. “Hm. She’s quiet. I like her already.”

Princess pouted. “Well, come on! Sit with us, don’t just stand there!” Kon-Mai yelped as Princess pulled her into the seat beside her. 

“Maybe she can finish this debate for us.” Tisiphone said as she sat back down. “So. I say that the Lost should just be called ‘zombies’.”

“And I say that it’s rude to call them the zed word, and ‘The Lost’ is more politically correct!” Princess countered, her tone rising.

“I’m not fucking worried about hurting the zombies feelings, Princess.”

“It’s not about feelings, it’s about what’s right!”

“What do you mean what’s right? Our job is to mow them down like grass!” Tisiphone turned to Kon-Mai. “But what do you think? Your perspective is probably a lot different.”

“Yes. Tell her I’m right.”

“Shut your goddamn mouth, Princess.”

Kon-Mai blinked as the two women finally fell silent, staring at her expectantly.

“I believe it was one of your kind that said, ‘a rose by any other name would smell just as sweet.’” Kon-Mai said slowly. “What you call them does not matter, or change what they are. As long as you can do what must be done and eliminate them.”

“Oh fuck off.” Tisiphone said. “That’s a non-answer. You gotta pick a side.”

“Guys, come on, she said her piece.” Malinalli cut in. “Don’t badger her.”

“Why do you object to their current title?” Kon-Mai asked Tisiphone.

“It sounds like some sci-fi fantasy bullshit. Zombies have been part of human mythologies for centuries and everyone knows the term. Calling them ‘The Lost’ is just needlessly complicated.”

“Of course it is!” Princess cut in. “Everything is complicated right now, Tisiphone! But we have it so much easier compared to them, the way they’re suffering. Even if I gotta put them down, I don’t wanna forget that they are human, just like us.”

There was a brief silence, in which Kon-Mai’s eyes drifted to the hallway and she, unfortunately, locked eyes with a familiar Skirmisher woman.

“Betos.” She hissed, and hid her face with her hand, but it was too late. The conversation died at the sound of combat boots clomping their way towards the group.

“The Commander instructed me to fetch you.” Betos’ gravelly voice sounded too close for her comfort.

Kon-Mai looked up briefly, again catching Betos’ narrowed, yellow eyes. 

“I did not expect to see you here.” she said as she stood, Princess helping her to her feet.

“My soldiers are here, and thus so am I.” Betos turned to Malinalli. “You are dismissed.”

Malinalli stammered. “I need to return the patient to-”

“When the Commander is done, she will page you.” Betos said firmly. “You are dismissed. Go back to your post.”

Malinalli looked warily to Kon-Mai, who gave her a nod.

“...Understood.” Malinalli mumbled as she left.

“It was nice meeting you!” Princess called after Kon-Mai. “Come back sometime, alright?!”

Kon-Mai did not answer her.

.

.

Betos’ pace was much faster than her human nurse’s, and despite her best efforts, Kon-Mai found herself falling behind. She dared not call out, but she saw Betos getting farther and farther away and knew if she didn’t, she’d get left behind on this damned ship.

Luckily for her, Betos stopped dead in her tracks and turned to face her, her yellow eyes glowing in the low light.

Kon-Mai bared her teeth. “This was your plan, then? Lead me away, so I would be helpless, and then strike me down?” She nodded. “A devious trick, but it has worked. If you wish to kill me, now is your time.”

“Believe me, if I wanted to, you would already be dead by now. Dead and rotting in your stronghold, where your poor brothers would find the broken body of their little sister, and they would know that your life was taken by your own hands...” Betos shook her head. “But no. No, it’s not enough. Killing you, it wouldn’t be enough.”

Kon-Mai’s goading smile fell, and she felt a chill run up her spine. “What?”

“If you died, that would be it. You might feel a moment of pain and in the end, you might even beg for repentance. But…” She smiled. “No. I began this journey not so different from you. Mox has killed more than you, lest we forget.”

”Do not remind me of that.”

”I will. You are not the monster you want yourself to be. And I want you to look upon that truth, and swallow it like medicine. I want you to renounce your precious Elders and become exactly what you swore to destroy, to live like us, to truly feel.”

“I did feel, once. You saw it yourself, Betos. And yet you did not seem to care so much then.” Kon-Mai blinked violently, hot tears in her eyes. “...Do not be so sure that anything will happen.”

“We’ll see.” Betos turned her back to her. “It’s why the Commander wants to meet with you.” She continued her pace, and Kon-Mai limped along, trying to catch up.

Thankfully, it was only a few more feet down the hallway that they stopped at a single metal door, upon which Betos knocked. “Commander, I have her.”

The door opened, and Kon-Mai froze.

The woman stood up, her long white hair flowing like it had its own wind current around it. She walked slowly around to the front of her desk and locked eyes with the Assassin, those green eyes glowing with warmth and light and calm. She radiated with ethereal beauty.

“Welcome, Kon-Mai Mordenna.” The woman said. “I am Commander Senuna of XCOM. I’ve been so looking forward to our meeting.”

Chapter Text

The silence in the Chamber was broken by an explosion and a waterfall of blinding light. Gur-Rai Madron got to his feet just as his brother appeared in a similar spectacular array before him. He waited a moment for his sister to follow.

She never did.

Gur-Rai, his hood covering his glowing eyes, scanned the room cautiously, half expecting her to appear behind him with her knife to his face. But Kon-Mai was nowhere to be seen.

“Where is she?” His brother’s booming voice echoed through the empty room, and Gur-Rai shrugged.

“Maybe she’s hiding from you.” He chuckled.

“Then she is a coward.” His brother’s hands lit up with psionic energy, just as the image of the Elders appeared before them. Quickly, the Warlock and the Hunter moved to their places, bowing respectfully to their masters. The Assassin’s spot stood empty.

“Our children.” Their “mother’s” voice dominated, as always, but today it seemed heavy. “We come to you this day with news of great woe. Kon-Mai Mordenna, your sister, the Assassin, is no longer of this world.”

Gur-Rai blinked in surprise, the shock settling on him slowly. His brother seemed just as taken aback as he was.

“Even now we feel her absence, her voice silenced forever.” The Elders spoke softly.

“She’s…not…really.” Gur-Rai shook his head. “She can’t be.”

“Brother, silence yourself.” the Warlock growled.

“She was taken from us a fortnight and 10 days ago, by the Commander Senuna and her XCOM rebels.” The Elders continued. “It falls to you to ensure they face justice.”

“She’s the Assassin.” Gur-Rai smiled as though he had figured out the joke. He pointed to his brother; “Dhar-Mon, would YOU expect her to go down so easily? To be laid low by a tribe of squabbling humans? No, because she’s our-”

The feeling of his skin being pulled from his body shut him up, as the Elders’ light descended from the heavens and slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. Gur-Rai pushed himself up against the weight, just trying to keep his face from being smashed in, but the crushing blow had disoriented him.

“YOU DOUBT US?!” He heard his “fathers” voices now as well, meaning he’d angered the whole crew. “YOU DOUBT OUR SIGHT, OUR KNOWLEDGE, THAT ONE OF OUR CHILDREN IS DEAD?”

The light abated, and so did the weight, but Hunter was still breathless from the pain.

“We mourn the loss of our daughter.” His “mother” said. “As should you. Use this as a lesson. Do not fail us, for there will be no return.”

The Chamber went dark, and Gur-Rai heard Dhar-Mon approach him.

“I’m fine, thanks for asking.” Gur-Rai mumbled.

“You should know better.” His brother growled. “You provoked them on purpose.”

“Oh did I?” Gur-Rai finally got to his feet, staggering. His skin still felt hot. “Tell me, brother, do you have so little faith in our sister?”

Dhar-Mon bared his teeth at his little brother. “If the Elders say she is dead, then…” He seemed to swallow, hesitating. “It is so.”

“Is it? She was one of the best, quite literally. A human taking her down?” Gur-Rai shook his head. “No, something else happened here.”

“You let grief cloud your judgement, Gur-Rai.” Dhar-Mon said.

“Grief? An adorable concept.”

“You two may have been close-”

“She tried to kill me more than once. And I, her.”

Dhar-Mon glared at him. “Nevertheless. You were close in age. You saw her as an equal. You merely mourn the passing of someone you saw a friend.”

Gur-Rai shook his head. “If that’s what you want to believe.” He turned away from his brother and the Elders they worshiped. “But I don’t. Not for a second.”

.

.

Kon-Mai crossed her legs, getting as comfortable as she could. To the right of the Commander stood a young, strong-looking woman with a face like sculpted marble, as smooth and beautiful as a stone: Jane Kelly. To her left stood a grizzled middle-aged man was staring at her with crossed arms and sympathetic eyes: John Bradford.

She knew these two well. She’d read their profiles. And now she could put faces to names.

“How are you?” The Commander spoke up. She was seated behind her mahogany desk, her white hair draped over her shoulder like a cape. Her green (blue?) eyes were bright enough to pierce Kon-Mai’s soul.

“…What?”

“How are you?” Senuna repeated. “How do you feel? Are you enjoying it here on the Avenger?”

Kon-Mai snarled. “You act as though I am not a prisoner on this ship. As though I am not at your mercy.”

Senuna’s cheerful smile fell. “…I’m sorry.” She stood. “I didn’t want to give off that impression.”

“You brought me here against my will.” Kon-Mai snapped. “And for what?”

“You were dying.” Senuna shrugged. “I gave the order to save you.”

“Why?!” Kon-Mai cried. “You spent years hunting me. You had exactly what you wanted: I was no more. Dead. I would have been out of the way and you, Commander, would be prime to take over this world once again. Why is this known universe would you save my life?”

Senuna noticeably frowned, and Kon-Mai faltered noticeably. The coldness in the Commander’s eyes was literally chilling.

“I gave the order” she repeated, “and my soldiers do not question my orders. I saved you for my own reasons, Kon-Mai.” She took a deep breath, letting her body relax. “You are a weapon. A weapon we could use.”

Kon-Mai sat back and pressed a finger to her temple. “You wish to use me?”

“Yes.”

“Against the Elders?”

“Yes.”

“No.” Kon-Mai went to stand up, but a sharp pain in her wound site caused her to gasp and sit back down.

Senuna looked her over. “You’re still having pain?”

“I am…perfectly well.”

The Commander stood and walked around to where Kon-Mai sat, and the Assassin found herself leaning away in fear as Senuna reached out for her.

“Let me.” Senuna placed one hand softly over the scar on Kon-Mai’s belly. The sharpness of the pain began to dull, then fade, then ebb away completely. Kon-Mai let out a breath she didn’t know she was holding.

“It’s not healed.” Senuna said as she pulled away. “But it won’t hurt as much, at least not for a while.”

Kon-Mai looked up at her, blinking. “…What ARE you?”

Senuna smiled. “Psionic. Kind of.” She giggled. “Though, I let the Templars handle that on the battlefield. I just call the shots, and sign the checks~”

Kon-Mai watched in reverence as the Commander sat down again, leaning forward on the desk.

“Miss Mordenna.” Bradford began. “Or…what should we call you? Assassin? Just Mordenna?”

Kon-Mai pursed her lips. “…Any title you prefer.”

“Okay Assassin.” Bradford uncrossed his arms. “We want you to join XCOM.”

“Why?”

“You’re strong, coordinated, you have some pretty impressive abilities, and I won’t lie, a lot of our soldiers admire your skill with a blade.” He smirked. “Now that your…uh…contract with the Elders has technically expired, we’d like to hire your services.”

“You assume much,” the Assassin crossed her arms “to think that my pact with my masters can be broken so easily.”

There was a collective silence. Senuna seemed to bite her lip. Kon-Mai’s resolve began to falter once again, and Jane walked around the desk and handed her a PDA.

“According to ADVENT’s records, you’re already considered dead.” Jane said.

Kon-Mai looked down at the PDA. This was ADVENT’s internal affairs website. And that was her profile, almost fully blacked out except for one word: DECEASED.

In the back of her mind, she knew this would happen. That pessimistic side of her figured that as soon as her chip was disconnected, so would their link. But she had hoped, hoped beyond hope, that it wasn’t true. That after all this, she could return to her Elders and resume her normal.

“…How?” Her voice sounded as small as she felt. “They should be able to feel me…”

“We think taking out your chip had something to do with it.” Bradford said.

Kon-Mai growled at him. “Then this is your doing.”

“We had to.” He stood his ground against her. “Your chip was creating a feedback signal right to your brain. Muscle spasms, seizures, if we didn’t remove it, you’d ACTUALLY be dead.”

Kon-Mai sat back, staring down at her file in complete silence. It all made sense: the way she’d reacted, the pain she’d felt as she fought against her injury and…whatever her chip had been doing to her. It was a failsafe. Meant as a last resort…

“We want you here.” Senuna said.

“…I will go back.” Kon-Mai said quietly, and realized she didn’t sound convincing at all.

“You could.” Senuna nodded. “But we both know they wouldn’t take you.”

“They will. I’m their Chosen.”

“And you failed.” Jane hissed. “The Elders will look at you as another experiment gone bad. You go crawling back to them, and they’ll light you up like a dumpster fire and jettison your corpse into space.”

“Jeez, Jane, could you be a little more blunt?” Bradford sighed. “She’s right though. You’re literally dead to them. They might take you back, but more likely…they’ll just kill you.”

Senuna reached forward. “But you’re not dead. We saw to that for a reason.”

“You said you hoped we would reclaim this world.” Jane said. “Help us do that. Put your money where your mouth is.”

The Assassin weighed her options, like she weighed the PDA in her hand. In one, was her life with the Elders, who had lost.

No, she’d lost. They had not…

They had lost. She was an extension of them. She was the best they had to offer. Her brothers were talented but she was made to excel. And the humans had brought her, quite literally, to her knees.

She looked up at Senuna. The woman was terrifying, with eyes like lasers and a smile that could melt steel beams. Kon-Mai could feel the power the Commander held in her hands. The Elders didn’t stand a chance.

She tossed the PDA back onto the desk and sighed. “Clearly, you are the superior warriors. It appears I have no other choice.”

“Well, you could just leave.” Bradford shrugged. “We won’t force you to stay.”

“And go where?”

“Exactly.”

Kon-Mai bit her lip. “…I accept your offer, XCOM, for the honor and the fight.” She held up a hand as it looked like Senuna was about to let up a cheer. “But I do have one condition.”

The three exchanged glances. “Yes?”

“My brothers.” She growled. “You’ll bring them in alive.”

Senuna raised a brow. “Oh? I thought you hated them.”

Kon-Mai shook her head. “They are stubborn, arrogant lummoxes who have no business being employed as troopers, much less Chosen. But they are my kin, and I…care for them. Both of them.” She hesitated. “There is an unspoken rule between us. No matter how we disagree, how our anger swells, we shall do each other no harm. They may vex me greatly, but I don’t want to see them die.”

“That wasn’t in the plan.” Jane said.

“But theoretically, it’s doable…” Bradford scratched his chin. “That’s all you want?”

“Yes.” Kon-Mai nodded.

“Then that’s good enough for me!” Senuna chirped and stood up. She pressed a button on her walkie-talkie. “Molly, your patient is all done if you want to come get her~”

“I’ll draw up a contract for you later this evening.” Bradford said, holding out his hand to help her to her feet.

Kon-Mai definitely stood without his help. “That will not be necessary.”

“I wish that were true, but the Council wants it for their records.” Bradford said. “We’re just happy to have you on the team.”

“Jane, get together a squadron of Reapers and set a course for South America.” Senuna winked. “We have a Chosen to pick up.”

The door opened and Malinalli rushed in, looking around and smiling when she saw Kon-Mai. “So?”

“So…?” Kon-Mai raised a brow.

“She said yes!” Senuna beamed.

“Oh, awesome!” Malinalli shared Senuna’s look of joy. “So you’ll stay then?”

“You knew about this?”

“Uh…” Malinalli looked around at Bradford and Jane. “…Technically no.”

Bradford chuckled. “Yes kiddo, she accepted the contract.”

“IF you retrieve my brothers.”

“Right.” Bradford shrugged.

Malinalli looked to the Commander. “Is there anything else you want from me, Madam?”

“No sweetheart, that’s all.” Senuna beamed at her. “Take it easy down there, okay?”

“I wish I could.” Malinalli gestured to Kon-Mai to follow her. “Betos told me to move your bed out of the infirmary and into a separate room. It’s a bit far…”

“I will be fine.” Kon-Mai assured her. “The pain has…subsided.”

“Oh, that’s good!” Malinalli kept talking as they began to walk, but Kon-Mai was distracted by Betos, standing on the other side of the hallway, back against the wall.

The two passed each other, and as they did, Kon-Mai saw Betos mouth the words “I told you so.”

Chapter Text

The sun was sinking into the lake of rock that extended out as far as the eye could see. Red desert surrounded them.

The ADVENT guards stood at attention. Waiting.

A purple flash of light, and footsteps. That voice like silk floated out around them in a chuckle.

“Staying up to wait for me? You really shouldn’t have.”

The guard on the right of the great stone arch jumped, as their colleague fell to the ground beside them. A gunshot went off, and then they were down.

“Get outta here.” The Hunter said. “I can walk my damn self.”

As the guard turned and walked briskly out of sight, Gur-Rai slid down the nearby cliff face and dragged to a stop in front of the archway. A few soldiers were patrolling on the levels above, but the Priests were nowhere to be found.

He strolled inside, the open hallways twisting like a maze toward two huge, old stone doors, carved with ancient symbols and reinforced with Cydonium Alloy. With barely a nudge, it opened for him, and he slipped through the antechamber and into the tunnels that led upward to his personal apartment.

The tunnels were dark, growing darker as he moved away from the light and into the darkness. For a moment it was stifling until he reached out, putting his hand on the stone slab before him, and pushed.

There was a scraping noise as the stone swung open with great difficulty, pushing aside the shit he forgot he’d left in front of it. Gur-Rai squeezed inside, closing the door behind him, and dropped his gear on the floor, letting out a loud groan.

“What a day.” He sighed, plopping down in his chair. The multitude of screens around the room lit it up with an ethereal blue light, washing out almost all color.

Gur-Rai glanced at his nails, then behind him at the small cot of skin and fur he called a bed. As tired as he was, sleep wasn’t on his mind. At the moment, he was bored.

He blew a raspberry, spinning in circles in his chair and looking around at all the half-finished projects around him. There was a partially disassembled GREMLIN unit a few feet away from him, and some Archon parts next to that…

He reached behind him, feeling around on his desk, and grabbed a screwdriver.

.

.

“You’re sure you want us both down there, Commander?” Elena asked.

“I’m sure.” Senuna giggled. “You and Mox make a great team. And I assume you’ll work together just as well outside the bedroom.”

Elena grimaced and Mox muttered “A bit inappropriate, Commander…”

“Sorry, I can’t help it.” She stood from her desk. “The Hunter is no pushover, as much as we may think he is. I need my best out there today.”

“But to clarify, we’re not to kill him.” Elena said.

“Right.” Senuna clapped. “As per The Assassin’s request, he will be brought in alive if possible. If something goes horribly wrong…” She shrugged. “Just do your best.”

“Understood.” Both husband and wife saluted their Commander and retreated from her office, leaving the other three soldiers standing in front of her.

“Tiss.” Senuna approached Tisiphone, where she seemed to avoid eye contact. “I was wondering if you could use-”

“No.” Tisiphone snapped.

“Are you sure?”

“Positive. Sorry Commander. I don’t…” She put her hands on her hips. “I’d prefer to use my guns.”

Senuna looked angry for just a moment, but her expression softened before anyone could tell. “That’s fine, Tiss.” She moved on to the young man standing to Tisiphone’s left.

“Anything for me, Cap?” He asked. Despite the stubble and scar, the shaggy blonde hair hanging in his face made him look as youthful as a boy.

“No, Tiwaz.” She shook her head. “You know what to do.”

“Grenades?”

“And…”

He sent a sideways glance to Tisiphone. “I’ll make sure she stays out of trouble.”

“Boy, you ARE trouble.” Tisiphone stuck out her tongue.

Senuna smiled at the two and moved onto the last one, a dark-skinned, dark-haired boy who stood silently at attention.

“Mithridates.”

“Commander.”

“What is your role?”

“Hack.”

“What else?”

“Nothing else.”

“Good. The others have fire power. Keep yourself safe and try to turn his own defenses against him.”

“Understood, Commander.”

“Wonderful.” Senuna stepped back to look at the three. “We’re on route to San Pedro, Chile. Your target is the ruin of Pukará de Quitor. The Hunter has turned the site into his stronghold. Try not to break it if you can. Or him.”

“Understood.” The three saluted her, and she returned the favor.

“Now begins Operation: To Catch A Predator~”

The soldiers collectively sighed.

.

.

Night fell, but the Hunter was oblivious to it, lost in his work. The soldiers outside were doing their rounds and a few times he heard them get a bit too close, but no one dared knock on his door. The last person who did that paid dearly.

Gur-Rai bit the inside of his cheek, focused intently on trying to get this one piece of Archon armor to connect around the outside of the GREMLIN camera, that he barely noticed the bit of movement in his security monitors.

As he looked up, there was a loud and sudden “BANG.”

Gur-Rai damn near jumped out of his skin, dropping his screwdriver on the floor with a clack, as the perimeter alarm blared around him. He sighed and reached over his keyboard, pressing a few buttons and clicking on his security system. The camera feed switched instantly to the front archway, showing five or so XCOM soldiers standing right outside his door.

“Oh?” His brows shot up. “Well that’s interesting.”

.

.

Pukará de Quitor. An ancient monument built by a long dead civilization, one of the greatest in human history, was now swarming with alien troopers and reinforced with space-age metal under the millennium-old rocks. If the Hunter had wanted to offend humanity in the deepest way possible, this was a good start.

They wasted no time. Outrider capped off a nearby grunt with barely a flinch, and three others went down by Tisiphone and Tiwaz before the alarm was even triggered. Mox grappled a nearby goon and tossed him over his head, where he landed in the desert sand with a dull thud.

The group pushed through the wall of incoming shock troopers with only a few near misses, finally coming to a stop by the ancient stone archway, and waited for a moment. The alarm was blaring, but no other reinforcements seemed to be joining them…

Elena suddenly gasped and grabbed at her ear. Mox rushed for his wife before he heard it too, in his comm unit.

“So, what’s the plan for today? Storm the fortress, face the godlike immortal on his turf, break for lunch! Sounds like fun~”

Elena was starting to shake, and Mox grabbed her shoulders and pulled her close. “It is not him.”

“I know.”

“I am right here.”

“I know.” She pressed her forehead to his, and cocked her gun. “I won’t hesitate.”

Mox smiled. “You are my wife.”

Elena chuckled, but her smile dropped as she looked over Mox’s shoulder. “Honey, we have company.”

Mox turned, and Tisiphone and Tiwaz closed the distance between them and the ADVENT priests that were approaching. Tisiphone hit the closest one with a shotgun blast that blew his helmet (and face) wide open. The other soldiers didn’t falter, but Tiwaz popped a nugget in his grenade launcher and with a boom, that was the end of that.

“Fucking Christ.” Tisiphone spat. “Priests. We should have brought a Templar on this mission.”

“We can manage.” Tiwaz assured her.

“Cover me.” Mithridates pushed forward. “I’m going to get the next door open. And let me know if there are any mechs.”

“Roger roger~” Tiwaz winked at the boy, who seemed to blush.

“I LOVE to see soldiers getting along.” The Hunter sneered through the comm. “It makes it more interesting when one dies~”

.

.

They sprinted through the winding stone hallways, the fortress of stone melding with the cliffs itself. Elena could feel the spirits of the long dead Inca warriors in this place, and it almost calmed her.

“I chose this place because of the view.” The Hunter said over the comm. “I actually had no idea it used to be a stronghold for the old world. I suppose I’m returning it to its roots.”

Elena took a deep breath and mentally counted to ten. If the Commander wasn’t so likely to flay her for doing so, she’d love nothing more than to put a bullet between that fucker’s eyes.

They soon came to an obvious metal door in the stone, and Mithridates sat down with his little laptop, plugged in, and got to work. His typing was slow, but when he opened the Command Prompt and began working, his code was like poetry. Elena began to relax.

“So what are your names?” The Hunter asked. “I’d love to know what to tell the tabloids when they ask me about this.”

“Fuck you.” Elena spat.

“That’s your name? Your parents must have hated you.”

Mox pried Elena’s fingers open and squeezed her hand, but Elena was seething. 

“Listen here, you goblin.” Elena hissed into her comm. “Your end will come from the gun of Elena Dragunova.”

There was a brief silence. Then…

“Oh, it’s you.” He chuckled. Elena felt her heart jump into her throat.

“Tiwaz, do you have your pocket knife?” Mithridates asked.

“I ALWAYS have my pocket knife.” Tiwaz flicked it open and tossed it to the young man, who popped open his disk drive and began messing with some of the wires inside.

“It’s been a long time.” The Hunter continued his taunts. “We just have to stop meeting like this.”

“If we should ever meet again after this, you will be dead, and I will be cooking your corpse.”

“Well, you’re feisty. Smile, sweetheart, the boys don’t like a resting bitch face.”

“Maruf, open this damn door.” Elena hissed.

“Oh that’s a good idea, Outrider, I should do that.” Mithridates closed the disk drive, and the computer shorted out as the doors swung open.

The five readied their weapons, exchanging glances. Mox kissed Elena on the cheek, and Tiwaz grabbed Tisiphone’s shoulder and gave it a hearty shake.

“Remember: It is Wednesday, my dudes.” He grabbed his grenade launcher, and sprinted inside. “eeeeeeeeeeeAAAAAAAAAAA!”

“I hate it when he does that.” Tisiphone sighed as they followed him in.

.

.

Gur-Rai crossed his arms and bit his lip. This wasn’t supposed to happen, at least he was pretty sure it wasn’t. They should have been stopped by security and patted down harder than the TSA. His troops were clearly failing.

“I am a child of the gods.” He muttered. “Their servants should never leave me unattended.” He picked up his rifle and…

There was a clatter. He’d knocked an old machete of his off the table. The blade was slightly dull, he’d never actually used the damn thing, but…

Why had he kept it all these years? Because it was a gift.

He reached down and picked it up slowly, feeling the grip in his palm. It fit his small hands perfectly, though they’d been modeled after someone else’s. She had done her best to make it work in tandem with him and he felt…a bit bad. Kon-Mai had never even seen him use it.

“Oh, Sister.” He muttered. “What dirty trick did they pull on you?”

.

.

Mithridates held up his hand. “This place smells like static.”

“It’s brimming with psionic energy.” Tisiphine muttered, seeming to bristle. “Let’s hope this bastard surrenders quickly.”

“Let’s hope not.” Elena cocked her gun. “He owes me a fight if nothing else.”

“Lenka…” Mox whispered worriedly, but she seemed to ignore him.

As they walked through the antechamber into the main area, the light of the moon shone down through the open ceiling. At the end of the room and at the top of a few stairs stood a large stone altar, decorated with Mesoamerican carvings, behind which stood the Chosen’s metal sarcophagus. Stone columns seemed to hold it in place, rising up to the top of the chamber. The circular walls around them made the soldiers feel like they were at the bottom of a barrel.

“Hope we aren’t the fish.” Tiwaz muttered.

“Where the hell is he?” Elena growled.

There was a flash of purple light, and on the other side of the room, on the ancient stone altar, the Hunter appeared in a crouch.

“You’re not supposed to be here. You were never meant to figure out our little…trick.” Gur-Rai stood, gesturing to his sarcophagus behind him. “Full of surprises, aren’t you?” He pulled his gun off his back. “Soon to be full of holes.”

“SCATTER!” Tisiphone pushed Tiwaz to the side, and the others all ran in different directions. Gur-Rai’s eyes darted between all of them, finally settling on targeting the youngling, who was trying to lug his burnt computer with him.

He pointed and aimed his gun, but just as he pulled the trigger, a bullet whizzed past his arm and threw off his aim. His own bullet went careening into the wall, and he whirled around.

There Elena Dragunova stood, practically frothing at the mouth as she stared him down.

Gur-Rai smiled. “Nice shot. I’d suggest hitting me next time.”

Elena raised her gun again, and Gur-Rai vaulted over the altar and crawled behind cover. The back of his mind told him pissing her off had probably been a bad idea, but he was on a roll and didn’t particularly care.

Elena ducked down into the shadows, disappearing in a way not unlike Kon-Mai used to. Hunter felt himself hesitate just for a moment, but quickly he shook off the feeling. He dashed across the room, quickly honing in on his target again.

Mithridates clumsily jumped over one of the old stone benches and felt along the metal paneling, looking for an outlet of some kind he could plug into. If he could, that sarcophagus would quickly be toast. His fingers finally brushed a loose panel, and he slid it aside and jammed the USB into the outlet.

This was one of the many times Mithridates wished he’d learned to type with more than just two fingers. He prattled away slowly, carefully reading every line of code once, twice, three times. His Commander had faith in him, and he took a deep breath and typed in the login code.

Access granted. Just as he hit the CTRL key, he heard the click of a gun being primed and looked up to see The Hunter staring down at him, through the ironsights of his giant gun.

Gur-Rai smiled. “How old are you, kid? You shouldn’t be out here.”

“Tiwaz!” Mithridates screamed out for help, crawling backwards.

Gur-Rai laughed. “Calling for daddy? The Commander should know better than to send children into battle. But I guess she’ll have to learn the hard wa-”

He was cut off as Pratal Mox swooped in on his grapple and hit the Hunter with a hard punch to the face. Gur-Rai staggered back, blood dripping from his lip where he had accidentally bit himself. His gun had slid across the room, out of his reach.

“Leave the boy.” Mox declared. “By order of Commander Senuna of XCOM, you are under arrest!”

“Tell it to the judge!” There was a glint of steel, and from his belt, Gur-Rai pulled the machete and swiped at Mox, catching him off guard. The blade cut through his padded armor and sliced a long gash into his arm, sending him reeling in shock. He managed to dodge the Hunter’s second attack, but it barely grazed his cheek, still drawing blood.

“NO!” Gur-Rai heard Elena shout, and he smiled.

That smile soon dropped as he heard the sound of an explosion, and his sarcophagus shattering. He looked at it, the cracks beginning to spread in the once smooth metal.

“That…that’s not…that shouldn’t be possible…” He looked to Mithridates, who was clutching his laptop and repeatedly pressing the CTRL key, then to Tiwaz and his stupid fucking grenade launcher.

“You should have shot the laptop instead!” Mithridates shouted as he stood, backing away. “Thank you Mox, for allowing me to disable the shields.”

This was bad. Gur-Rai made a dash back for the altar, only to trip as a bullet whizzed just over his head. Elena Dragunova was on top of him and, oh boy, she was pissed. He tried to reach for his gun but it had scuttled off into gods knew where. He grabbed the machete again and swung, just as Elena cocked her gun and shot.

Gur-Rai felt a searing, stabbing pain in his left hip, right above his leg. If he hadn’t seen it still attached as he fell to the ground, he would have sworn the limb had just exploded. With the last of his strength he teleported behind the altar and crawled to a sitting position, leaning against it. 

He’d managed to leave a trail even when he’d teleported: blood was gushing from his wound like a red water fountain, and it was beginning to run down the stairs and pool on the floor. His heart was beating faster than he had ever felt it, and no matter how he tried to slow his breathing, it wouldn’t stop. 

The other soldiers were starting to come out from behind their cover, and Hunter wondered why they were hesitating. He looked around and grunted “Well, what are you waiting for? Finish the job.”

Then he heard a voice.

“Gur-Rai Madron, this is John Bradford of XCOM Central. Surrender immediately and no further harm will come to you.”

Gur-Rai laughed, but his voice was shaking. “That’s funny…that’s really funny.” He was starting to feel light headed, and slapped himself to keep his eyes open. “You just want me out in the open. Easy target.”

“I can assure you, that’s not it.” Bradford said. “Our orders are to bring you in alive if at all possible. Someone very special wants you back safe.”

“Oh…” He chuckled, his hands beginning to shake. He could barely move his fingers. “Does the Commander have a crush on me?”

“It’s your sister.”

Gur-Rai froze, his heart racing.

“She’s alive. She’s on the Avenger. And she wants you brought back safe and sound.” Bradford insisted.

Gur-Rai felt sick to his stomach. It was nearly impossible to breathe, and stars were beginning to swim in front of his vision. “…You’re lying…”

“I think you know I’m not.” Bradford sounded insistent. “And even if I am, can you really afford to refuse help?”

“I’ll…be just fine.” Gur-Rai tried to stand, but the second his left leg made contact with the ground, he cried out and collapsed again, wheezing. He couldn’t even manage a witty retort as Bradford spoke again.

“Look, by the amount of blood I see down there, Outrider probably severed an artery. You have about 7 minutes before your organs start shutting down from blood loss, and about 10 before you kick the bucket entirely. I don’t know much about you Chosen but if you’re anything like us, you don’t want to die. So get off your butt and surrender, and we will save you.”

Gur-Rai was silent, mostly because he had no strength to speak. But he did have the strength to understand that this was probably his last shot.

He wasn’t like his siblings who had been willing to die for the Elders. He was mortal, just like the rest of them.

Gur-Rai used his right leg to push himself into a kneeling position, and slowly crawled out from behind the altar. Using it as leverage, the carvings of human sacrifice seemingly mocking him, he pulled himself to his feet and looked around at the soldiers who were waiting for him to speak.

“I don’t want to die.” Was all he could whimper. Then he lost all feeling in his legs and tumbled down the stairs, rolling to a stop on the hard stone floor. Blackness crept in at the edges of his vision as he saw Tisiphone and Tiwaz standing over him, pulling out makeshift medkits and ripping their uniforms to make bandages. Tisiphone grabbed him by the shoulder and hauled him up, reaching around behind his head. He felt a tug, heard a pop…

Then the world went black.

Chapter Text

Kon-Mai opened one eye at the distant sound of a returning chopper. She stood slowly, still barefoot, and made her way to the large window that stood in the corner of her room, overlooking an orange sky and fluffy clouds.

Her heart was racing. She had not seen her brother in a long time; their last interaction had been months before she had encountered XCOM, and even then it was less than cordial. The two had never been exactly close, but Kon-Mai had always held a certain admiration his nonchalant attitude: it was a refreshing contrast to their eldest brother. And they worked well together, when they DID work together.

A feeling of anxiety settled in her stomach. Not just nervousness, no, she felt like something was terribly wrong.

As she opened her bedroom door and stepped into the hallway, this was confirmed. Three of the five soldiers assigned to this mission, along with two of the Avenger’s medics, were sprinting up the hall towards her. As she stepped back in surprise, she got a good look at the gurney they were wheeling, and the person lying on it.

“Gur-Rai?” She gasped.

She only saw her brother for a second. His blue skin was pale, nearly white. His hood was stripped off to make room for an oxygen mask they’d plastered to his face. His eyes were closed.

Kon-Mai stared after them for a moment. Then she sprinted down the hall.

She nearly crashed into Malinalli, who was running from the opposite direction with two other medics hot on her heels. She barely had time to acknowledge Kon-Mai before the nurse threw open the door (leaving it wide open) and darted into the room. Kon-Mai stood in the doorway, watching the commotion.

Tygan was there, scrubbing up and putting on his gloves. The other medics were suited up, and the soldiers who had wheeled her brother there pushed past her, leaving the room to make space for the doctors. As they moved, she caught another glimpse of her brother. They were stripping his armor off now, leaving him completely naked. He was as pale as the bedding and completely limp, not responding at all to the surgeons’ touches.

“Torn External Iliac, left side.” One of the medics said.

“Start a fluid drip.” Tygan said. “Administer 0.2 mg of Midazolam, please.”

“That’s a little light, Doc.” Malinalli said as she reached for an IV bag.

“I’d rather him wake up during surgery than overdose and die.” Tygan grabbed a scalpel. “I’m making the first incision. Lothar, be ready with the clamp.”

“Ready, Doc.”

“Someone get started on the chip.”

“It’s gone, Doc, Tisiphone cut it loose on the ride over.”

“While I applaud her quick thinking, I’d have preferred she waited for us to perform that. But it is one less thing to worry about.”

Kon-Mai couldn’t see Tygan cutting into her brother, but she could hear him softly curse. “The wound is uneven. We will need a graft.”

“I’ll need to get one from the supply cabinet.” One of the medics pushed past Kon-Mai and ran out the door.

“I can’t clamp it, Doc, it’s too big a hole.”

“Clamp the ends.” Tygan sounded stressed. “I’d rather not resort to blocking blood flow, but it’s all we can do.”

“Blood pressure is dropping really fast!” Someone called.

“Shit.” Tygna took a breath. “Someone go get one of the Skirmishers, if we can synthesize some of their blood we might just be able to-”

“If it is blood you need,” Kon-Mai burst into the room, finally breaking her silence “then let me be of service.”

The medical team looked at her in silence for a moment.

“He and I share the same blood.” She said, “Let me give him some of mine. I have it to spare.”

“Normally I’d say not while you’re still recovering.” Tygan said. “But we don’t have much other choice. Molly?”

“On it.” Malinalli grabbed an IV bag and needle and sat Kon-Mai in a nearby chair. She held out her arm, and her nurse wrapped it in a tourniquet and wiped down her inner elbow with an alcohol cloth.

“Thank you.” Malinalli whispered.

“He is my brother.” Kon-Mai held her breath, wincing as the needle pierced the skin of her arm.

“I’m so sorry it’s come to this, I know this probably wasn’t the reunion you were hoping for…”

“Gur-Rai has…a thick skull, as you say.” Kon-Mai chuckled. “If anyone was to get themselves into this situation, it would be him.”

“We’ll still save him.” Malinalli gently shook the bag as it began to fill with red.

“I would expect nothing less of XCOM.” Kon-Mai smiled.

.

.

The surgery lasted much longer than was probably healthy, but the blood Kon-Mai provided kept her brother from slipping into the world beyond. They had managed to make an artificial graft to close the damaged vein, although they had had to cut out some of the tissue around it, and part of the bone had been shattered beyond repair. But at the end, when they sewed him up, Gur-Rai was still breathing.

Now Kon-Mai sat in a chair at his bedside, watching her brother drool in his sleep. She pulled her legs up and crossed them, leaning on one of the armrests as Tygan came back in.

“I see he’s not awoken?”

She shook her head. “Alas, he remains unconscious.”

“I’m sorry this happened.”

“He is alive.” She smiled. “That is all I asked of XCOM, and you delivered on that promise.”

“Your blood is what saved him.” Tygan began marking something on the IV bag. “Hm. What antibiotics were you on, do you remember?”

“It began with an A, I believe.”

“Amikacin?”

“That name sounds familiar.”

“I figured. It is used mostly on children.” He went to the nearby cabinet and pulled a vial from it, unwrapping a clean syringe.

“Do you forget our strength, Doctor? We may be young, but we are no mere children.” Kon-Mai said with a smile.

“I hardly doubt that. But I also don’t know what the more potent antibiotics will do to you.” He pulled a few milliliters from the tube into the syringe. “Besides, this is most commonly used to treat intra-abdominal infections, which your brother is at risk for.”

Tygan took Gur-Rai’s arm and pressed the needle into his vein.

“Ow.” The unconscious Chosen groggily mumbled.

Kon-Mai gasped and Tygan looked up in surprise. “You’re awake.”

“Yeh…” Gur-Rai tried to pull his arm back, but his strength was gone and Tygan’s grip was firm.

Kon-Mai stood and reached for her brother’s hand. “Gur-Rai?”

He opened his eyes slowly, staring straight up into the lights and blinking.

“Brother, it’s me. Kon-Mai. The Assassin.”

He looked over to her and smiled a toothy grin. “I knew it.”

“…You knew what?”

“I knew you weren’t dead.” He pointed at her. “I knew you couldn’t just…die like that. You’re too smart.”

“That may be the only nice thing you’ve ever said to me.” Kon-Mai raised a brow.

“My guess is the drugs haven’t worn off quite yet.” Tygan tossed the needle in the trash and put the vial away. “He’s going to be quite loopy for a while.”

On cue, Gur-Rai tried to swing his legs over the side of the bed and sit up, and Kon-Mai grabbed him by the shoulder. “What do you think you’re doing?”

“Goin’ out.” He swayed considerably as he sat there, and it didn’t take much to push him back down.

“You must rest, Brother.”

“Nah.” He chuckled, weakly trying to push her away. It did not work.

“You’re injured.”

“Naaaah. I’m just fine.” He made a peace sign with his fingers. “See?”

She smiled just a bit. “Yes Brother, I see.”

“Where are we?” He looked around.

“We are aboard the Avenger.” Kon-Mai sat on the side of his bed. “It is under the command of XCOM.”

“The Avenger?” He blinked. “…Why is it small?”

“…This is not all of it.” She said, “This is simply one room of many.”

He tried to sit up again. “Can I see?”

“Not as of now! You must rest!”

“I want to see the Avenger.” He whined like a child.

Kon-Mai smiled. “Stay in bed for now, and I will show you around the Avenger myself.”

“…Kay.” Gur-Rai relaxed back in his bed. “But you gotta carry me.”

“No.”

“Please?”

Kon-Mai smirked. “Brother, I carry enough of your weight as it is~”

“You’re a bitch.”

“Sticks and stones, Brother.”

.

.

The Hunter’s recovery went slightly more smoothly than The Assassin’s, even with him going back into surgery the next day to replace his shattered hip with a metal implant. By that time, Kon-Mai’s own injuries had stopped bothering her, but she was still keen to join her brother in the gym for his physical therapy, if for no other reason than for the entertainment value.

“And thus, the Mighty Hunter is reduced to toddling like a child without kneecaps.” Gur-Rai grumbled as he gripped the metal bars on either side of him. “Outrider owes me several drinks for this.”

“Not that you could enjoy them.” Kon-Mai pointed out as she bent backward into the bridge position.

“I like the taste.”

“Then you may be the only creature who does. Alcohol is noxious.”

“That green tea you like is noxious.”

“Green tea is relaxing and provides many health benefits.”

Gur-Rai smirked. “Not that you could enjoy them.”

Kon-Mai scowled as she bounced back up and lifted her leg over her lead.

Gur-Rai seemed to look her over. “…Are you wearing your hair down?”

“What?”

He pointed to her hair. Released from it’s protective dreadlocks, she had taken to pulling it into a loose ponytail that sat at the nape of her neck. The curly locks were starting to grow out as well, and had regained some of the sheen and volume she assumed they had at one point.

Kon-Mai avoided his eyes. “…Yes, I am.” 

“That’s new.” Gur-Rai grunted as he took a step on his bad leg. “It’s a good look on you.”

“It’s simply for comfort.” She bent forward into Downward Dog. “Once out, they are impossible to fit properly back into the casings. It’s akin to trying to put toothpaste back into the tube.”

“Well then it’s a win win.” Gur-Rai said as he reached the other side and turned himself on his hands. “I must say I’m slightly jealous. Between you and our brother, there were no good hair genes left for me.”

“Oh please.” Kon-Mai straightened up and stepped forward into a lunge, clasping her hands in a prayer position. “The Elders gave you many important gifts. Your eyes, for example.”

“Yes, I can take comfort that I will never need glasses.” Gur-Rai sat down on an inflatable bouncy ball and propped his leg up on one of the bars he’d been holding on to. “Owowowow, fuck…”

Kon-Mai got up and sighed as she walked over, pulling her brother’s leg into her lap. “Do not overextend the joint. Here.” She shifted so one of her knees was slightly bent forward, keeping his leg level with the ground. 

“I remember not long ago you were holding a knife to my throat.” Gur-Rai chuckled as he slowly rolled back and forth, stretching out his hip joint. “And now you’re holding my foot like a princess~”

“I can drop it, if you so prefer.”

Gur-Rai’s smile faltered. “Please don’t.”

Kon-Mai only offered a cheeky smirk as footsteps from outside caught her attention. The famed John Bradford knocked on the wall as he entered. 

“Sorry to interrupt your bonding time.”

“It is quite alright.” Kon-Mai stood and helped Gur-Rai to his feet, and he leaned back against the bar.

“You weren’t in your room so I decided to try here. I have your contract all written out.” John handed Kon-Mai a clipboard. “We can move somewhere else if you wanna read-”

“Not necessary.” Kon-Mai mumbled as her eyes darted over the words. She seemed to process each page in the blink of an eye.

“What’s it say?” Gur-Rai asked.

“As of now I am an official employee of the Extraterrestrial Combat Unit, also known as XCOM.” She said, “My duties will include, but not be limited to, combat, tactical warfare, espionage and various other forms of physical labor and activity. I acknowledge that I have no loyalty to the ADVENT organization and will not interact with the ADVENT organization except on behalf of XCOM. Revisions to this contract may be requested in the event of a medical diagnosis or emergency circumstances. If found in breach of contract, or to be collaborating with ADVENT, I shall be subjected to prosecution and possible court marshalling, and a punishment of up to 100 years in prison and/or capital execution.” Kon-Mai looked up at Bradford. “Is this all? Did I misinterpret anything?”

“That’s the gist of it. We just need your signature.” He handed her a pen.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve been made to sign anything.” Kon-Mai said as she clicked the pen. “Pray excuse my scrawl.”

“It can’t be worse than mine.” Bradford chuckled.

Kon-Mai took a while to sign her name, seemingly putting thought into each letter she scratched onto the page. It was a full minute before she handed the clipboard back to Bradford.

“That’s interesting…” He mused.

“I apologize-”

“No no, it’s really neat.” He squinted. “…That’s not Etheric, is it?”

She…seemed to think for a minute. “Does it not look it?”

“Kinda but…huh.” He chuckled. “Looks like how Shen writes her name.”

“Does it?”

“Yeah, Shen sometimes writes in Mandarin sometimes, just for practice. The characters look similar…” He shrugged. “But it doesn’t really matter, as long as you’re in the system.” He stuck out his hand. “Welcome, Kon-Mai Mordenna, to XCOM.”

“I am…glad to be here.” She took his hand.

“Likewise. When you get a chance, the Commander wants to see you about your first assignment.”

“Did she indicate what my mission shall be?”

“Well she had a gleam in her eye and a very concerning smile, so she’s probably sending you down with either Mox or Outrider.”

Kon-Mai snarled. “Wonderful. I am…on bad terms with both of them.”

“Hey, I don’t make the rules.” Bradford tucked the clipboard under his shoulder. “Oh, and Hunter.” He called to her brother. “The Commander wants to talk to you, too. You might wanna go with your sister; kill two stones with one bird.”

The Chosen nodded, before exchanging confused glances and looking back at Bradford.

“You know, it…pecks one stone…” Bradford made a pecking motion with his hand “and then it…pecks the other stone…you know what, I’m gonna go-”

“That would be best.” Kon-Mai hissed.

As Bradford went running, Gur-Rai hummed in musing. “You surprise me, Dear Sister.”

“What?” She looked at him.

“Abandoning our precious Elders to join XCOM?” He feigned disbelief, placing a hand to his head dramatically. “Oh the inhumanity!”

“The Elders believe me dead.” Kon-Mai mumbled, taking up a nearby 40 pound set of weights and pulling them into her chest. “What use is there in going back to them?”

“It still amazes me you didn’t try.” Gur-Rai began making circles with the ankle of his bad leg. “Did you not love them?”

Kon-Mai froze mid-lunge. Her heart hurt with those words. “…You know I love them.”

“And yet here you are, ready to kill them.” Gur-Rai raised a brow.

“Not everything is about murder, Brother.”

“And now the pot’s calling the kettle black.” Gur-Rai raised one arm above his head in a half shrug. “What do you expect: that you’ll be able to reason with the Elders? Convince them to dissolve their government peacefully and then humans and aliens alike will all unite under one banner and sing kumbaya? Because if so, I’m sorry to disappoint you, Sister, but that’ll never happen.”

Kon-Mai took a deep, deep breath. She’d forgotten her brother’s best talent was getting on every single one of her nerves. Even more so now that…he had a point.

“I joined…” She put the weights down and straightened up “because the people on this ship took me in when I was near death. They nursed me back to health and gave me…” She didn’t know what to call it, really “…a place to sleep. To hang my armor.” She looked Gur-Rai in the eyes. “They bested me in battle. They are clearly the superior warriors. My honor demands I repay their kindness by lending my strength to their cause.”

“It sounds to me like you just want to be on the winning side.” Gur-Rai smirked. That smirk dropped as a dumbbell whizzed passed his head and hit the wall, making a large hole.

“Enough.” Kon-Mai said in a warning tone. Gur-Rai held up his hands in mock surrender and Kon-Mai took a deep breath.

“I am going to dress.” She said, heading out the door. Gur-Rai watched her for a moment before realization hit him.

“Wait a minute. How do I get back?” Gur-Rai called after her. “Kon-Mai? Sister? Wait!”

Kon-Mai stood outside in the hall, chucking. She figured she’d give it a few minutes before she came back for him, just to remind him she was (still) in charge.

Chapter Text

“Hey.”

Kon-Mai looked down at her brother as she pushed him down the hall in his wheelchair. “What?”

“Gimme a shove~”

She scoffed. “Absolutely not.”

“Come on~” He nudged her with his elbow. “I wanna see how fast this thing can go!”

“Continue to bother me and I just might grant your wish.” She grumbled.

“Well then.” He elbowed her in the ribs. Kon-Mai growled and, as he wished, kicked the back of his chair, sending him careening down the hall. Immediately she began sprinting after him, realizing that that was probably a bad move, but her brother was oblivious to the danger he was in and was instead cackling like a maniac as he rolled to freedom.

Until his chair came to a sudden stop at the foot of the Commander.

Gur-Rai slowly gazed up at Senuna, who was smiling cheerfully at him. She crossed her arms and said, in a happy tone, “Top of the morning to you.”

Gur-Rai quickly regained his bearings and hit her with his million dollar smile. “And the rest of the day to you.”

“You must be the famous Hunter.”

“You flatter me. Of the two of us, you’re clearly more important.” He smirked. “Commander.”

“Call me Senuna.” She giggled. “Funny, I was just about to fetch you two, but here you are!”

Kon-Mai slowed as she reached the two of them. “My apologies, Commander. My brother does not have any perception of time.”

“Was it I who left YOU alone for ten minutes without the ability to walk?” Gur-Rai glared at her. “You brought this upon yourself, Sister.”

“Well, you’re here now!” Senuna clapped and opened the door to her quarters for them. “Jane and John are inside, just waiting on you two.”

Kon-Mai pushed Gur-Rai’s wheelchair inside and parked him in front of the mahogany desk. She opted to stand beside him, shifting her weight onto one leg and taking up a more comfortable stance. She found herself completely relaxed in the presence of Bradford and the Commander, but Jane was still giving her the side-eye.

“So to start.” Bradford said. “The Resistance Council has accepted your contract, Assassin. As of now, you’re a member of XCOM.”

“It shall be an honor to serve on the side of the Commander.” Kon-Mai bowed politely.

“I’m sure it will. We’ve put your details in the system, except for your callsign. We could always put you down as ‘Assassin,’ but we figured we’d ask you if you had any preferences.”

Kon-Mai blinked. “…Callsign?”

“Like how Elena is ‘Outrider’ and Mox is…well, he’s just Mox.” Bradford coughed. “But you saw it with some of the other soldiers. Demetria Min is ‘Princess,’ Maruf Taj is ‘Mithridates’, Zack Clotilde is ‘Tiwaz’, and Jane Kelly here is ‘Quiet’.”

“Fitting.” Gur-Rai chuckled.

Kon-Mai crossed her arms and thought for a moment. At first she was content to stay “the Assassin” but…now was technically her chance to rebrand herself.

“That is…a big decision.” She said. “Must I decide on it now?”

Bradford looked a bit taken aback. “You don’t have to. Some soldiers prefer it but we can use Assassin as a placeholder for now.”

“Will I get to choose a cool nickname?” Gur-Rai smirked.

“Well that depends.” Bradford crossed his arms.

“On?”

“Same spiel as last time.” Jane finally spoke, sounding very unhappy. “We’d like you on our team instead of the Elders.”

“I have some demands.” Gur-Rai sat forward and put his elbows on the desk.

The three officers looked stunned for a moment, but the Commander gestured for him to continue.

“I want my gun back.” He said, “The lovely Outrider seems to have cast a spell, and my dearest rifle has disappeared into the abyss.”

“We have other guns.” Jane said.

“No, nothing as good as the Darklance.” Hunter seemed to growl. “I built that gun from scratch. I want it back.”

“I can’t guarantee-” Bradford began, but the Commander waved at him.

“I can take care of that. Hunter, you’ll get your gun back, good as new!”

“Thank you.” Gur-Rai smirked. “Secondly: I want a company car.”

“Can you even drive?” Jane scoffed.

“Meet me on the racetrack, and I’ll prove to you I can~”

“Yeah but can you FIT in a car?” She sneered. “Your legs are as long as my body. Reaching the pedals is gonna be a real bit-”

“We’ll issue you a vehicle.” Bradford rolled his eyes. “Maybe a motorcycle or something…”

“We still have that old Triumph Tiger right?” Senuna asked.

“I think so. It hasn’t been touched since Shen blew out the front wheel.” Bradford looked over to Gur-Rai. “Tell you what, we have an old Adventure Dirtbike gathering dust. Fix it, and it’s yours.”

“Wonderful.” Gur-Rai’s eyes seemed to sparkle. “One last thing.” He pointed to Bradford. “I want that sweater.”

“…What?” The Commander blinked in disbelief. Kon-Mai rolled her eyes, and Bradford looked on in horror.

“Absolutely not!” He cried.

“Oh? I guess you don’t have a deal then.”

“Brother, you’re being an ass.” Kon-Mai growled.

“I must ensure my demands are met, Dear Sister. I’m surprised you didn’t think of this first.”

“That sweater won’t even fit you!” Jane scoffed. “You are literally three times his size.”

“Ah, but that material is incredible.” Gur-Rai winked.

“If you want a sweater, I can make you a sweater.” Senuna said.

“Alas, can anything beat the plush softness of…what is that cloth?”

“Wool.” Bradford grumbled

“We have wool.” Senuna said. “I can make you one exactly like it, and you won’t have to stretch it out to wear it.”

“And how exactly did you acquire wool, Commander? Is there a sheep hiding somewhere in your office?”

“It’s synthetic wool.” Jane groaned. “It feels exactly like the real thing except Tygan grows it on a hook in a lab.”

Gur-Ria seemed to think for a moment. “…Hmmm…I don’t know, seems inferior to the real thing.” Gur-Rai smiled at Bradford. “And you know first hand how coveted that sweater is.”

“How about this, brother.” Kon-Mai growled. “Take the deal right now, or I shall toss your precious Darkclaw from the Avenger’s window.”

He narrowed his eyes. “You wouldn’t dare.”

“Care to test it?” She stared him down. It was a hard-fought battle, but Gur-Rai ultimately faltered.

“I suppose a sweater that fits me is a pretty good deal.” He sighed. “Fine. I’ll join your club.”

Senuna clapped. “Wonderful!”

“Yeah.” Bradford grumbled.

“Now for my callsign-” Gur-Rai began, but Bradford stopped him.

“That we’ll figure out once we draw up your contract. And AFTER you can walk properly again.” 

Senuna leaned forward. “Tygan says you’re making progress, so I hope that day will come sooner than later.”

“Well then, my recovery shall be swift.” He smiled a toothy grin. “Oh how good it will feel to give those Elders a taste of their own sweet, sweet medicine.”

“There’s one last issue.” Jane interjected. “It has to do with the Assassin’s request.”

Kon-Mai raised a brow. “I assume you’re referring to our eldest brother?”

“Yes.” Senuna said, lacing her fingers together. “Where is he?”

Gur-Rai and Kon-Mai remained in blank silence.

“…Oh god dammit.” Bradford said. “You don’t know?”

“Listen, John, we may be siblings,” Gur-Rai sneered “but that doesn’t mean we’d pop over to each other’s strongholds for afternoon tea. I’ve never even seen Kon-Mai’s house, and neither of us know where Dhar-Mon is hiding.”

“Dhar-Mon being…the Warlock?” 

“Yep.”

Senuna nodded. “Okay…okay. This is fine.” She sounded like she was about to scream but was holding it in. “No, really, we can figure something out.”

“There might be a way…” Jane seemed to chew her thumb. “I’ll need to talk to Tygan and Shen, but if Geist can lend us one of his Templars…”

They all looked at her.

“Your chips, the ones we extracted, came with the location of your stronghold embedded in them.” Jane said. “Now that we have both of yours, in theory I could get Shen to use them to access the signal from the Warlock’s stronghold. Hacking the signal will take a Templar or someone psionic, but if we can…”

“Then do what you must.” Kon-Mai said. “If we can be of any assistance, please, alert us immediately.”

“Yeah.” Jane saluted the Commander. “I’ll go do that now, Madam.”

“Kay!” Senuna said as she saluted back, and Jane quickly left the room.

“And you!” Senuna pointed at Kon-Mai, who looked startled.

“What?”

“Oh silly, today is your first mission!” She clapped eagerly. “You’ve been out of the game a while, so I’m sending you on an easy one. We just have a settlement that needs checking up on.”

“What will be my duty?”

“Just patrol the area for any ADVENT or Lost.” Senuna shrugged. “You’ll probably find nothing, but this settlement is a bit out there so you never know.”

“I understand. Who shall be my attendants?”

“Only one.” Senuna had a gleam in her eye. “You know Betos, right?”

Kon-Mai grimaced noticeably. “Please no…”

“You two will be going down together!” Senuna was either oblivious to Kon-Mai’s discomfort, or she didn’t care.

“Commander…” Kon-Mai said “I spent entire years of my life tracking Betos to kill her. She would have no reason to trust me.”

“Well she agreed to come on the mission, so she can’t hate you that much.”

Kon-Mai clasped her hands together. “…I do not trust that I could be of best use to you with her as my…partner.” She was practically begging now. “Even if I accompany someone unfamiliar, I am confident we could find a way to work with each other’s strengths in little time, moreso than with Betos.”

“That’s why I’m sending you with Betos.” Senuna’s smile looked tenuous. “Do you think all my soldiers like each other? They fight quite often, like humans do. But they put their differences aside for the good of the cause, and because I tell them to. If you’re going to be my soldier, you need to learn to do that.”

Kon-Mai’s face settled into a stony frown. “…Is this an order, Commander?”

“Yes.” Senuna’s glare was like a knife. “You are going to attend the mission with Betos of the Skirmishers, and you are going to get along whether you like each other or not. You are dismissed.”

.

.

Kon-Mai was not easily angered, but right now she was fuming. At least she’d been able to hold her cool in front of the Commander, but that woman…she could be so infuriating!

Gur-Rai seemed to be loving her discomfort, as he looked up at her and said “I think it’ll be a good experience for you, to finally see what life on the business end of your blade is like.”

Kon-Mai didn’t answer, and Gur-Rai’s smile fell.

“Kon-Mai, stop.”

She ignored him, until he reached for the break on his chair and brought them both to a screeching halt.

“Brother, I cannot deal with your badgering at the moment.” Kon-Mai was biting the inside of her cheek, torn between crying and screaming at him. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d cried. Maybe it would be cathartic.

“I know.” He turned to face her. “Look at me, Sister.”

She slowly met his gaze.

“You have nothing to fear from Betos.” He said,

“…I know.” She replied quietly. “I’m not worried about her retaliation.”

“…You want her to accept you.”

“I need her to.” She retorted. “If she does not trust me, It could put us both in danger. I will not fail the first task the Commander gives me, even if she seems to be setting me up to fail.”

Gur-Rai took his sister’s hand. “If I recall, the entire Skirmisher MO is built on forgiving ex-ADVENT.” He smiled. “Betos will accept you, Sister. She’d be a hypocrite if she didn’t.”

“But should she? I am the Assassin.”

“You were the Elders’ Assassin. Now you are XCOM’s Assassin. It’s totally different.” He rubbed her hand with his thumb. “And if she has a problem with you, tell her to come take it up with your dearest big brother~”

Kon-Mai chuckled at that. “Yes Brother, I shall.”

She continued pushing him into the next room, the armory, and saw Gur-Rai looking around excitedly. “I take it you’re impressed?”

“Well this explains why XCOM has been such a pain in the neck.” He marveled. “They’ve made larger strides than I thought. And is that a Gauss rifle? No wonder Outrider put a hole in me!”

Kon-Mai chuckled, he was like a little kid. She left his chair by some of the rifles and went over to the armor, where she found hers easily.

Except, it wasn’t hers. On top of the mysterious pile of clothing, there lay a yellow post-it.

“Sorry!” It read in sloppy, partial cursive. “We couldn’t fix your armor so Shen and I made you a new set! Hope it fits!
XOXO,
Senuna.”

Kon-Mai grimaced as she crumpled the note. She was disappointed, she would admit. She had forged that armor herself, put years of work into perfecting it…

She picked up the provided gear and immediately noticed how soft it was. The chest area was thick, seemingly padded and reinforced, but the entire suit seemed to be made of stretchy, soft fabric. It was black like her old armor, but instead of red accents, it was lined with dark green and aqua blue. It came in two parts, the pants a completely separate entity from the tunic. Upon picking it up, she saw the shirt fell to below her hips and was styled a bit like a yukata, with flaps that could be tied and adjusted in the front. It had mid-length sleeves and came up to her clavicle, leaving her forearms and, more importantly, her neck exposed. But for that, Senuna had provided a black mesh collar adorned with little, sparkling gems. Beside that, a pair of fingerless gloves.

Kon-Mai pulled off her shirt.

“What are you doing?” Gur-Rai asked, looking up from the double-barrel shotgun he was playing with.

“Look away please.”

For once in his life, he didn’t argue with her, and simply turned his head to the side as his sister stripped and put on the new set of armor. Like her old set, it hugged her body, but it felt…softer. Lighter. She had never realized how weighed down she felt until she put it on. She slipped her feet into the shoes, simple black flats, and spread her arms wide. “Look now.”

Gur-Rai looked back.

“Well?”

“You look like Oda Nobunaga.”

“I do not know if that’s a compliment but I choose to believe it is.” She picked up the clothes she had discarded and put them back on the table. “Gur-Rai.”

“Hm?” 

She smiled a bit. “I would like your help to test something.” She faced him. “Shoot me.”

Gur-Rai looked actually horrified. “…Please, Sister, you have so much to live for.”

“I do not intend to die.” She held her arm out. “Shoot me. I have a theory I would like to test.”

Gur-Rai sighed and took a simple .45 from the weapon rack and loaded it. “Okay, on three. Ready, three.”

She staggered as the gun went off and the bullet slammed into her arm, knocking her sideways a few steps. The site stung, but as she looked down, she smiled.

There was no hole. Not even a tear in the fabric.

“Wow.” Gur-Rai looked impressed. “I have higher hopes for my sweater, now.”

“Indeed.” Kon-Mai smoothed her yukata and took her hair out of it’s ponytail. She had been washing it slightly more regularly, and it had regained it’s curl pattern and now hung in loose ringlets around her shoulders.

“Now you’re showing off.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “And I’m still holding the gun.”

“Shoot me then.” She chuckled as she began to braid her hair.

The sound of footsteps drew near outside the door, and before Kon-Mai could finish tying off her braid, Betos stormed into the armory.

“What is going on here?!” Betos looked between the two Chosen.

Gur-Rai pointed to Kon-Mai. “She started it.”

Betos looked at Kon-Mai. “Don’t ‘start’ anything please. I don’t need you dead before we even get on the battlefield.”

“I was testing my armor.” Kon-Mai growled.

“You can do that on the mission without potentially killing yourself or someone else.” Betos beckoned her away. “It’s time for us to leave. Follow me.”

Kon-Mai’s lip twitched as she followed Betos, sulking as she left the room. Gur-Rai slowly wheeled after her, grabbing her skirt. “Sister.”

She looked back at him.

He gave her a toothy grin.

.

.

Shen wanted to punch Geist in his big, dumb head. It seemed like he existed solely to make their lives difficult. Unless the Commander herself went down and pointed a revolver in his face, he refused to comply with anything XCOM asked of them.

“No luck?” Tygan swiveled his chair around to face Shen.

“I hate him.” Shen muttered. “He refused to even hear me out! I thought he’d jump at the chance to take out Warlock!”

“He may know what we have done with the other two.” Tygan said. “I can’t blame him for being reluctant to liberate the enemy.”

“…That’s true.” She put her head in her hands. “But now we gotta go the long way around to find the Warlock.”

“Not necessarily. We simply need someone psionically gifted, it doesn’t have to be a Templar.”

“…I suppose. But it’s dangerous, I’d rather have someone who could resist him if he tries any funny business.” She blinked. “Oooh, what if we got-”

“I know who you’re suggesting and no.”

“Aw come on!” Shen whined. “She’s got more power than my portable generator!”

“The Commander will have our heads.” Tygan stood up. “If she found out we recruited Molly for this…”

“But she could do the job.” Shen said.

“…She could do the job.” Tygan sighed. “…You really think she could handle it?”

“I know she can. She’s been practicing.” Shen nodded. “You know her even better than I do, Tygan. Don’t you think she’s ready?”

Tygan sighed in exasperated defeat, and pressed the call button on the console. “Malinalli Zúñiga, please report to Engineering.”

Chapter Text

The people of Tivoli were in a state of complete and utter panic. The ancient Roman streets were dark, their lanterns going unlit as though the darkness would shield them from the storm that was coming. A few families had fled for the hills, leaping the metal walls, hoping to make it to a resistance camp, but many simply thought to barricade themselves in their homes. Even more still opted to simply wait outside by the large wooden crucifix that stood buried in the grassy knoll. They shivered in the morning air, waiting.

Children cried, confused as to why they had been dragged out there so early. Their mothers hushed them, pulling them close to give them some semblance of protection. The men of the town moved to the front, a meager barricade against the storm they knew was coming.

For they had incurred his wrath.

They heard screams from beyond the gates. ADVENT would not let them flee so easily. Gunshots rang out in the near silent air. An old lady began to sob, screaming for the salvation of God. A few hushed her, but many more began to pray with her.

They saw the purple light up the road. Him and his tour of priests at his side.

And then he was upon them.

.

.

“This is your first attempt at contact.” Tygan said. “So don’t expect it to go smoothly.”

“Thanks, Doc, for the encouraging words.” Shen muttered as she plastered the rubber nodes onto Malinalli’s forehead. “But like he said, if you can even make contact for a second, that’s something. Don’t think you need to perform a miracle.”

“I know…” Malinalli said, swallowing nervously. “How long should I stay?”

“If we see any major fluctuations, we’ll pull you out.” Shen said. “If you’re in danger, just scream. We’ll hear you.”

“…Okay.” She did not feel comforted by that answer.

Shen clamped two wires to the chips they had extracted from the Chosen. The Assassin’s was slightly more bent and burnt, but it seemed to give off the biggest spark as Shen powered them on.

“Is that safe to touch?” Malinalli asked.

Shen picked one up. “Pretty sure it is. Doc?”

“I doubt it. But we have no other option.”

Shen handed the chips to Malinalli, one in each hand. “Just close your eyes, kiddo. We’ll take it from here.”

“Remember, it is like a dream.” Tygan said. “You can wake up.”

“It’s just like a dream.” Malinalli laid her head back in the chair and closed her eyes.

.

.

A flash of light. Darkness. Silence. Then a sound like rushing water, and her skin was on fire. Then pain, and light, and Malinalli opened her eyes to the sound of screams.

She could feel the ground beneath her body; the cold rocky cobblestone and the grass poking through it. She could feel the bite of the air on her naked skin, and quickly rose to cover herself before she saw her body was nearly translucent.

The people around her did not pay her any mind as she stood, covering herself on instinct, although her long curly hair helped provide a veil for her body. They were focused on something ahead.

A flash of purple light, and the grassy knoll before them caught fire. The people screamed and fell back, Malinalli stumbling with them. She could feel the immense, pulsating heat as though she were standing in the flames.

And from the flames, he emerged.

His head was lowered, almost solemnly, and his fists were clenched in restraint. He scanned the people around her, and for a moment his eyes fell on Malinalli. The flames licked at his blue skin as the cross beside him burned.

This was Dhar-Mon Madron. This was the Warlock.

Children cried, women screamed and men turned and ran instead of staying to fight, but Malinalli stood, captivated by the sight of him. He seemed to gaze right through her, his eyes lingering on her for only a second longer than the rest.

Then he spoke.

“After the kindness I have shown you, you seek to abandon me?” His voice reverberated through her very soul. “After the kindness the Elders have shown you, you would commune with those who would wish them dead?!”

There were shouts and screams: protests in a language that sounded almost familiar to her, but not…

“You have defiled my master’s names with your prayers to a dead god.” The Warlock raised his hands, and the cross beside him exploded in a flurry of wood chips and iron bearings. “And now, I shall return purity to this sacred place…in the name of the Elders!”

This was it, now or never. Malinalli braced herself and darted forward, pushing through the crowd of people who seemed to hold her back. She had to make contact. She had to stop him.

She could stop him.

Psionic energy circled the crowd like a storm brewing in the ocean. The people began to wail harder, screeching in horror.

Malinalli reached out, so close now she could see his eyes. They were black as night where they should have been white.

“STOP!” She screamed with all the force her little body possessed, and grabbed his arm.

She felt a zap, like a static shock, and then she was falling. Only for a moment did she glimpse the look on the Warlock’s face.

For just a moment, he had seen her.

.

.

Tygan and Shen jumped to their feet as Malinalli sat up, gasping. “I made contact!”

“I’ll say! Your brainwaves just flew off the charts!” Shen began pulling the nodes off her face. “What in the fuck happened there?!”

“I touched him!” Malinalli was shaking, her hands clasped around the chips. “I touched him…”

“I garnered that from the massive jump in readings.” Tygan said.

“I had to.” She gasped. “He was going to hurt them.”

“Hurt…who?” Shen asked.

“People. A lot of people. They were…so scared. I felt it. And I felt him and…” She took a deep breath. “I’d like to go back.”

Shen and Tygan exchanged wary looks.

“I’m unsure if that’s wise.” Tygan said. “Such direct contact may mean that you are no longer hidden to his psionic mind.. You will be in grave danger.”

“I don’t care.” Malinalli snapped. “If I can do something save the people under his rule, it’s worth everything I have, including my mind.” She looked to Shen. “Besides, I still don’t know his location, and that’s why you started this whole thing.”

Shen sighed and looked at Tygan. “She’s got a point.”

Tygan nodded. “We shall continue tomorrow, then. Once you have had a chance to rest.”

.

.

Vatican City. A glowing beacon of a dead god, now the center of his power.

Dhar-Mon Madron stood on the cathedral balcony and overlooked his kingdom. Beyond the soldiers who patrolled his borders and kept them safe, he saw the men and women he’d saved from the wilderness beginning to migrate to the church doors. They were coming to pray.

He smiled. The Elders would be so very pleased when they saw what he had done, how he had expanded their power. It was all under his control now and by extension, their control.

He stepped forward as the villagers began to kneel before the chapel, hands clasped in prayer.

*“Citizens of Earth.”* He called out, speaking in the deep Etheric language of the Elders, with one of his priests at the bottom repeating his words in their native Italian. *“Yesterday, your brethren sought to betray me. They have harbored treacherous thoughts inside their walls, and done evil in my city. And yet, their homes still stand…”* He paused, searching for the right words to explain his sudden retreat the day before.

The people began to murmur, and he could feel them speculating, doubting him. How dare they doubt his power. He could feel the weak hold he had on them slipping through his fingers…

*“SILENCE.”* He barked. *“DO NOT MAKE ME RECONSIDER MY MERCIFUL TREATMENT OF YOU!”*

A few people in the front cried out, just from the power in his voice. Dhar-Mon took a deep breath.

*“They live because I am kind…”* He could feel his teeth clench instinctively.  *“They live because…I care for them.”* He took a breath. *“But should they ever doubt me again, I shall rain hellfire upon them! The wrath of the Elders SHALL BE KNOWN!”* His voice was like thunder, so much so that the air around him crackled with his fury.

"Quai eiz los Vox, quai eiz lor Nergal.” The people called out, in the little Etheric they knew. *“Praise be the Elders, praise be the Warlock.”*

“Are they worshiping him?”

He looked around, his body suddenly on high alert. “Who goes there?” Scanning the area, he saw nothing. The voice sounded soft and distant…

It made a noise, like surprise, then it fell silent.

He growled, turning back to his people. *“Go, now, and never forget the kindness I have shown you today.”*

As the people began to disperse, Dhar-Mon slipped back into the golden halls of his cathedral, looking around for the source of the voice.

“Speak. Now.” He began to reach out with his mind. “I shall find you.”

“They looked like they came to pray.” It finally continued, hesitantly. “Do they see you as God?”

He scoffed. “I am a mere extension of the Elders. It is them they pray to.”

“Do they know that?” It asked him.

“If they do not, they will soon.” He growled. “And so will you, Phantom.”

“Oh.” It almost seemed to chuckle.

Dhar-Mon’s hands began to glow. “Do you mock me?!”

“No! God no! I mean-!”

“Yes, you do!” He threw his fist towards nothing, hitting the wall instead. “Show yourself then! Are you a demon?! A witch who has cast a curse upon me?!”

“I’m not a demon!” It cried, and he could feel it’s fear. “Just trust me.”

“You fear me…” He forced a smile. “Good. Do as I say, Phantom, and show yourself.”

“…I won’t.”

His temper flared. “Then you shall face-!”

“I can’t.” It said. “I’m sorry.”

Dhar-Mon felt the anger in him turn to confusion. “…Why are you sorrowful?”

Instead of an answer, he felt the presence dim, then grow silent. Again, Dhar-Mon was alone.

.

.

Malinalli handed the chips back to Shen. “It looked like a chapel.”

“That’s all?” She sighed. “That could be anywhere.”

Malinalli shrugged. “I still can’t figure out the language they’re speaking. He was using Etheric but the priest was translating into…” She scratched her hair. “It sounds just a bit like Spanish but…not. I keep thinking Portuguese but that feels wrong.”

“You have to return to him.” Tygan insisted “We need more info.”

“He’s already suspicious.” Malinalli said worriedly. “If I keep prying he might figure out how to close himself off to me.”

Shen and Tygan exchanged glances, and Tygan shrugged.

“Just do what you’re comfortable with.” Shen said.

“But we need his location sooner rather than later.” Tygan added. “If the Warlock finds out we have both of his siblings, he might get desperate. And then he will do something stupid. And we do not want that.”

Malinalli took the chips again, cradling them in her hands. “…I’ll keep trying. I think…I have an idea.”

.

.

Kon-Mai tucked her legs under her as she stared at the settlement below her. The overhanging cliff kept them sheltered from the sun and wind, but the prying eyes of ADVENT could see through such disguises.

Betos, beside her, quietly loaded her gun with ammo and cocked it, looking down the iron sights. Kon-Mai looked up at her and reached for her blade. “What do you see?”

“Nothing.” Betos muttered. “And it bothers me.”

Kon-Mai nodded. “You believe ADVENT will appear here.”

“Yes.” Betos muttered. “This place is too peaceful. Too quiet. They’re so good at hiding, it makes them suspicious: ADVENT undoubtedly knows they’re here.”

Kon-Mai raised a brow.

“Even the abandoned areas have the Lost.” Betos said. “Nothing is ever silent, at least not for this long. ADVENT will be sending someone out to check very soon.”

Kon-Mai looked back out over the settlement. The humans below seemed to be staying under the cover of rocks and trees. One woman was covering freshly washed clothes with leaves to disguise their color. A man was standing downwind of the fire in order to block the smoke. It all seemed so peaceful but…

Betos was right. Kon-Mai lived in shadows, she knew when something was too quiet to be empty.

She stood, drawing her blade, and craned her ears to listen. She heard the wind gently rustle in the trees, the gentle stirrings of birds and people chattering from below…

Then she heard movement.

“I have them.” She hissed. 

“Where?”

Kon-Mai pointed dead ahead. “An ambush.”

“They are coming through the front door, as they say.” Betos grappled a nearby branch and swung down, Kon-Mai jumping to the ground after her.

.

.

The feeling of wind on his face awoke him. At first, he felt calmed by it.

But then he opened his eyes, the light cutting through his eyelids like a blade, and he realized: this was not his stronghold.

Dhar-Mon sat upright, finding himself not in his bed, but on a grassy patch surrounded by trees. The noon sun shone through green leaves in patches of light, tickling his skin.

He jumped to his feet, and quickly realized he was completely naked. He hugged his arms over his chest, as though that would maintain his modesty.

“FOOLS!” He bellowed into the trees. “STRIPPING ME OF MY ARMOR SHALL NOT WEAKEN MY POWER!”

Silence answered him. Whoever had taken him was not nearby at least. He would have to find them first, in order to flay them alive.

Trying to stay hidden behind shrubs and trees, he made his way through the dense forest, the light slowly shifting as the sun sank lower and lower in the sky. He wondered how these assailants had managed to find him, let alone kidnap him and dump him in the middle of nowhere. Was he even still in Italy?

In the distance, he heard the sound of running water, and with it, a voice. Dhar-Mon bared his teeth. Finally, he would have his revenge on the person who did this to him.

He crept up on the river, and peered over the line of shrubbery to see…

One lone figure. A woman, her back to him as she knelt by the riverbank. Though he was sure he hadn’t made a noise, she lifted her head as he approached her.

For a moment he stared. Her long, black hair cascaded down her back in tight, coiled ringlets. Her skin was dark, like the bark of the trees surrounding them, but her face was still dotted with freckles, and her eyes were…blinding. A brilliant color that sat between blue and green. He stood there transfixed by her sight, and she looked toward him and smiled brightly.

She was singing. It was not a language he recognized, not any of the officially sanctioned human languages and certainly not Etheric. He listened closer, straining his ears to catch the words.

“Pa chelu’ gusaanu’ naa…
Xunaxi huiini’ ni jmá nadxii
Napa ladxidua’
Ratiisi chelu’ zia’
Ti lii nga guenda, biseenda Diuxi
Ni gatenia.”

It definitely wasn’t a language he recognized. For a moment he wondered if she was singing actual words or just gibberish. He closed his eyes and stood fully in her line of sight, unable to move, transfixed on her voice.

Then Dhar-Mon remembered he was still naked. 

He ducked behind a tree and began to call forth his power but…something held his hand back. He couldn’t say why, but his usually fiery temper refused to flare in this place. He could not summon the will to do harm here.

The woman’s singing stopped, and instead, she spoke. “You’re here, that’s good! I was afraid I did this wrong.”

He growled. “Are you the one who has captured me?”

She sounded confused. “Captured you?”

“You invaded my stronghold and stripped me of my armor, bringing me to this forsaken place!” He cried. “Why?! Speak your demands!”

She was silent for only a moment. “…You don’t know my voice?”

He fell silent. Did he know her voice? Why on Earth should he?

She began to sing again.

“Pa chelu’ gusaanu’ naa
Xunaxi huiini’ ni jmá nadxii
Napa ladxidua’…”

He almost gasped and ducked farther behind the tree. “You! You are the voice inside of my head!”

“Yes.” He heard her stand up and begin to move towards him, her footsteps rustling on the grass. “It’s me. And it was me there, the day at the village…”

Now he saw it. Her green, maybe blue, eyes. Her black curls that he had felt brush his skin. Her face was so familiar to him.

“You demon!” He hissed, but he felt the words catch in his throat. He could barely bring himself to utter them. “You beast in disguise! How dare you!”

“How dare I what?”

“You have violated me in the most heinous way!” He growled. “You questioned my judgement, in front of my subjects! You assaulted my mind and now you have infiltrated my stronghold!”

“I didn’t.” She protested. “You haven’t left your stronghold.”

He didn’t know how to respond to that. “…You deceive me.”

“I swear.” She said, and though he could not see her, he could practically feel her smile. “But you already know that, don’t you?”

He touched the skin on his arm, pinching it hard. He could feel a slight pressure but no matter how hard he pulled or twisted, no pain.

“…You come to me in a dream.” He said softly. “Or a nightmare.”

“Yes.”

“Why?!” He demanded. “Why have you sought me out if only to torture me?! And why strip me?! Is this part of your hazing, demon?!”

“I’m sorry.” She said, “I…don’t have control over that. I’m naked too.”

He snuck a brief glance. She was indeed naked, her bronze skin glistening in the setting sun.

Dhar-Mon looked away, closing his eyes firmly. “If this is a dream, I shall simply wake up.”

“Hear me out first.” Malinalli seemed to get closer. “I have something to tell you.”

“What?!” He barked.

“…The Elders are going to fall.” She said, “And you will fall with them, if you don’t let me help you.”

Dhar-Mon laughed, but it was more like a cry. “You speak slander and lies! The Elders will not fall, they are eternal. The humans of this planet love them.”

“Not all the humans.”

He growled. “If you refer to the heretics known as XCOM, they shall be dealt with soon enough.”

“Will they?” She asked.

“Yes. For I am the Elder’s favored child, and I shall see the demise of all who oppose them.” He looked back at Malinalli. She was still there, her black hair bouncing in the rustling wind. She locked eyes with him.

“If you stay,” she said, “you’ll die. XCOM is coming and they have-”

“Then let them come.” He growled, pinching the skin on his arm in an attempt to awaken. “I welcome their arrival.”

“Dhar-Mon, you don’t understand!”

“Neither do you!” He dug his nails into his skin. “I am their CHOSEN!”

With a gasp, Dhar-Mon sat up in his bed, looking around at his gold and silver adorned chambers. The canopy above him was still, no sign of even a draft. The moon outside still shone high in the sky. It was far too early to be awake.

He stood slowly, running a hand through his hair. He dared not return to sleep, lest he return to her.

.

.

The two women dove into the treeline, veering towards the sound of the oncoming ADVENT attack. Kon-Mai was significantly faster with her long, long legs, but Betos managed to keep up with her grappling hook as a supplement to her movement. The two ploughed through the trees, practically crashing into the three vipers that were converging on the settlement.

One viper woman bared her teeth in surprise, obviously recognizing Kon-Mai. This gave the Chosen her chance to strike, and with a single move, she sliced the viper in two right at the neck. Green blood shot from the wound, splattering all around, and the corpse landed in front of her with a thud.

Kon-Mai bared her own sharp canines and hissed back at the other two, but at this point, the other vipers had recovered from the shock of her attack. One of them lashed out toward Kon-Mai, who jumped back and grabbed a tree branch, pulling herself up to a higher vantage point.

Betos, not nearly as graceful as her compatriot, tumbled headfirst into the snake women, pulling the trigger on her gun and spraying them with ammo. One snake was hit several times but she did not fall. The other disappeared into an adjacent tree.

“Get underneath her!” Kon-Mai shouted at Betos.

“That will give her ample opportunity to bite me!” Betos growled as she fired at the wounded one. This time, though, the viper was prepared, and weaved around the bullets like a wraith.

“She can only bite you if she can reach you! She cannot curl down far enough without biting herself!” Kon-Mai drew her dagger and crouched, aiming for the snake in the tree.

“I will be in range of her bite!” Betos protested.

Kon-Mai snarled. “YOU WILL BE KILLED IF YOU DO NOT MOVE!”

“I will be killed if I listen to y-” She broke off in a scream as the viper darted forward and bit her in the shoulder. Betos threw her off, but went down with the force of the blow. Disoriented, she crab walked backward away from the vipers, her gun lying to the side, useless.

Kon-Mai’s eyes darted between Betos and the hiding viper. She had little time: this one was in her line of sight, but Betos was seriously wounded. Another moment and the other viper would be on top of her…

The viper across from Kon-Mai had spotted her, and hissed. Kon-Mai swore the she was smiling, almost taunting the Chosen woman.

Kon-Mai pulled her sword from her back, and jumped.

The viper on the ground lashed out, her teeth bared, going for Betos’ leg. But the bite never came. Instead, the creature’s head landed beside her with a thud.

Kon-Mai stood up and flicked her katana, cleaning the green blood from the blade. She crouched beside Betos.

“You are injured.” She took off her sash and pressed it to the bite on Betos’ shoulder, as an attempt to stop the bleeding. It did next to nothing, but Betos held it there, perhaps as comfort.

“The other one…” She croaked out. “It’s escaping…”

Kon-Mai looked up, watching the viper dart from tree to tree, disappearing into the distance. She picked up her blade, intending to follow…but stopped.

“…Let it go.” She growled.

“They will know a settlement is here…” Betos murmured. “And…they will know you are alive.”

“…Very well.” Kon-Mai smiled softly. “Perhaps they shall send their best next time.”

“I hope not.” Betos groaned. Kon-Mai knelt again and lifted Betos to her feet, letting the woman lean on her arm as they began to move slowly from the battle site.

“We must instruct the people here,” Betos added, “that they have to leave. ADVENT will come back.”

“Leave that to me.”

“They might refuse, what will you do then? You need someone to negotiate.”

“If I need a negotiator, I shall elect my brother.” Kon-Mai smirked. “But in any case, I believe my blade will be incentive enough.”

“Please don’t-”

“I will not hurt the humans.” Kon-Mai sighed. “It was…a joke, as you call it.”

“A…joke.”

“Yes. Like the humans tell.” She stopped, letting Betos pull herself up a bit. “I know how to speak to the masses. The Elders…” She felt herself cringe at old memories that were now half-faded. “They often showed us to the people as a sign of pride. I spoke to them many times.”

“And…they liked you?” Betos looked skeptical.

“I do not know.” Kon-Mai tried to sound like it didn’t bother her but…it did. She had no idea how the people of the city centers saw her or her brothers. Did they love her like the Elders said? Or did they fear her inhuman face?

“Then how can you expect to convince a group of people who know you as the enemy?” Betos didn’t even try to hide the bite in her voice.

“By offering myself.” Kon-Mai snapped. “I shall lead the refugees wherever they wish to go. I shall be their guardian and slay all who dares to trifle with them. For I am a servant of the people.

Betos looked up at her in utter shock. Then she smiled. 

“Perhaps I underestimated you, Vox Prima.”

The Assassin shook her head. “Call me that no more. I am simply Kon-Mai, now.”

Chapter Text

He would not succumb.

He would not succumb.

He would not succumb.

Dhar-Mon would not succumb to these urges.

He stared at the ceiling of the chapel, his eyes drifting in and out of focus. The angels painted on the ceiling looked as though they were pointing at him.

He would not fall asleep.

He hadn’t slept in a full day, and with how much power he had, how much he used on the daily, that was almost a death sentence. But Dhar-Mon refused to close his eyes.

He knew as soon as he did, he would see her.

As he sat on his throne at the head of the altar, his guards and soldiers lined up to give him their daily reports. Surrounded by gold and with them a good few steps below him, Dhar-Mon was confident that, if not a god, at least he looked like a king.

This was his domain, and none would take it from him.

*“The commune of Guardia is anxious.”* Trooper 8675 reported, their Etheric awkward and rough. Dhar-Mon growled.

*“Over what?”* Compared to the troops, the way he spoke was like music. Etheric had to come from the throat and chest, not from the tip of the tongue like so many sank to.

*“They believe there is a curse on this place. One family has refused to come for worship, and the others follow suit.”*

*“A curse?”* Dhar-Mon bared his sharp teeth. *“Such a suggestion is blasphemy.”*

*“Yes Madron but…they refuse to follow the Elders’ law. They cling to the dead god.”*

*“If they will not succumb to the Elders’ law, then we must bring it to them.”* He gestured for them to leave. *“Make preparations for us to march on Guardia.”*

Trooper 8675 bowed and departed, leaving silence when they left.

“Do you think you’re cursed?”

Dhar-Mon froze noticeably, his whole body tensing up at the voice in his head. Very quietly in hopes his troops would not hear, he whispered “Go. Away.”

“I’m not a witch.” Malinalli said. “I didn’t put a curse on you~”

Dhar-Mon closed his eyes, ignoring her.

“You need to listen.” She insisted. “If you stay here, you will die, and I can’t let that happen.”

Dhar-Mon hoped Malinalli could feel the doubt he expressed in his face. “You lie.” He whispered. “You humans wish for our demise. I know you, XCOM, and you cannot fool me.”

“Someone very important made us promise to bring you home safe.”

“Who?” He finally said out loud, interrupting the trooper who was speaking.

*“The Codex, Madron. They-”* Their voices faded, then became muted. All he could hear was her.

“Your sister.” Malinalli said. “Kon-Mai. She’s alive, and your brother too. They’re here and they want you back.”

Dhar-Mon froze, but his body began to tremble against his will. He swallowed but a lump began to form in his throat, bringing with it frustration.

“They’re alive and well.” Malinalli added. “…They’ve agreed to join us.”

No. That wasn’t possible. Not the Chosen. They were the Elder’s children as much as he was and…he would never leave them.

“It’s true.” Malinalli said, as though she could hear his thoughts (she most likely could). “Your sister was first, then Gur-Rai.”

His hands were trembling as though he was freezing. Holding up a hand, he stopped the troopers. *“Leave.”*

*“Excuse me, Madron?”*

*“All of you. Get out.”*

One began to protest. *“But Madron-”*

A wave of his fist and the soldier disintegrated into purple dust. The rest did not need to be told twice: they scattered like birds.

Once he was alone, Dhar-Mon sank back into his chair and, with a shaky breath, asked. “…Why?”

“I don’t know.” She replied. “Your sister said it was for honor, the price to pay for being defeated in battle. I don’t know your brother’s motive, if he even has one.”

He fell quiet again, a wave of something…bitter settling over him. “…Are they well…?”

“They are.” Malinalli’s voice was soft. “Kon-Mai had it the worst. She tried to commit harakiri before we got to her. She’s okay though. No lasting damage aside from a scar.”

Dhar-Mon felt his lips pull at the corners. “…That sounds like her. And Gur-Rai?”

“Severed artery and shattered hip. Took him a bit but he’s walking on his own again. Metal detectors are gonna bug him forever though.” She giggled.

“What caused such an injury?”

“He was baiting Dragunova and it ended badly.”

Dhar-Mon chuckled. “I see. It was bound to happen eventually.”

“With how much he runs his mouth? I’ll say.”

Dhar-Mon felt himself about to laugh with her and forced it down.

“We have the Hunter and the Assassin.” Malinalli said. “We need the Warlock, too.”

“Your quest is in vain.” He growled. “I would never betray the Elders.”

“Why?”

Dhar-Mon nearly gagged, appalled at her question. “…Because they created me. By their gifts, I live forever.”

“Did you want those gifts?” She asked. “Did you want to live forever?”

“That is a foolish question. Who wouldn’t want to live forever?” He scoffed.

“Well here’s a thought. What did they take away to give you that?”

This, Dhar-Mon could not answer.

“Do you even know?” She asked.

“…Get out of my head.” He growled. “And stop interrogating me.”

He felt her presence leave, and was left in a silence so deafening, it stifled him.

.

.

Malinalli clasped her hands behind her back as Tygan turned the chips over in his hands.

“These are different from the Commander’s chip.” He noted. “Probably why removing them was so much easier.”

“How so?”

He tapped the glass case that Senuna’s chip sat in, like a museum exhibit. “This one was designed to go deep into the cortex, effectively cutting off signals to the brain controlling free will.” He tapped Kon-Mai’s chip. “This one is different. Notice how the needles are shorter and kind of blunt. It looks like they weren’t meant to cut off movement as much as they were meant to transport thoughts and messages to the brain. This must be how the Elders spoke to them.”

Malinalli took one of the chips. The ends were rounded instead of sharp and pointed. “It looks like a prong…or a cattle prod.”

“That’s essentially what it is. A glorified cattle prod.” Tygan took Gur-Rai’s chip and put it on the counter. “Not designed to block off any functions. However…” He tapped it in just the right way that it sparked, making the chip (and Malinalli) jump.

“A…literal cattle prod.” She whimpered.

“While the Assassin and the Hunter had free will, if they did something the Elders disapproved of…” Tygan poked the chip again. “This could quickly bring them to heel.”

“That’s awful.” She shuddered. “…Do you think they even knew?”

“I’m unable to say. While we might find it hard to ignore, we have no way of guessing how such feedback was perceived, short of experiencing it ourselves.” Tygan gave her the chips back, and Malinalli cradled them much more carefully. “How has the Warlock been responding?”

“He’s talking more.” Malinalli said. “But I still can’t get a location. I need more time.”

“Time might not be something we have.” Tygan frowned. “But do whatever you must.”

Malinalli swallowed and nodded.

“And be careful,” Tygan said. “Psionic communication can be very dangerous.”

“I know, Doctor.”

“Perhaps you don’t.” He sighed but did not elaborate. “In any case, I must return to work.”

“Me too.” Malinalli squeezed the chips in her hand and opened the door. “I’ll check in later, Doc.”

He didn’t answer, already absorbed in his work.

Malinalli slowly retreated to the women’s barracks, turning over the chips in her hands. Was this why they were so willing to join? After the chips were removed, and the Elders no longer spoke to them, were they finally free to decide for themselves what they wanted?  Or had they always had control?

She sat on her bed in the back corner, beside Goldilocks who was taking her afternoon nap before evening training. The rest of the room was almost completely empty save for the two of them.

She wondered what the Chosen were doing.

She wondered what Dhar-Mon was doing.

Psionic communication can be very dangerous.

Squeezing the chips in her hands, she closed her eyes.

.

.

Standing under the cold water his servants dutifully poured over him, the Warlock felt himself trembling. He had never felt such intense cold before, despite bathing in such conditions almost every night.

One of his followers was running the comb through his long hair, gently untangling it, but each pull was beginning to hurt his scalp. His muscles felt weak and his eyes were blurry.

He needed to sleep.

Dhar-Mon waved his hand, and immediately his followers dropped their tools and left him alone within his chambers. He rose from the bath and ran his fingers through his long hair, groaning, and squeezed the white locks hard enough that his hands trembled. Something felt so, so very wrong. Everyone and everything around him was saturated and veiled in a layer of crisp anxiety. How it burned his very mind.

Sleep. He needed sleep. Then the world shall right itself.

He could no longer do without, he decided. If Malinalli came to him…well, he would burn that bridge when he came to it.

He did not bother with his dressing gown before he simply slipped under the sheets and….

.

.

Malinalli opened her eyes to the forest, green and warm. She smelled wine and fresh bread on the air, and the wind blew from the east today.

She heard Dhar-Mon grunt in frustration, only a few feet away, and couldn’t help but giggle.

“Do not laugh.” His voice came from behind that same tree she had left him behind when they last parted.

“I’m not.” She lied, covering her mouth.

She heard him grumble, and he peered out from behind the tree to gaze at her. “I knew you would be here. You refuse to leave me be.”

“This is kinda my job so…”

“Well, I hereby fire you from your job. Leave now, and never return.”

She burst out laughing again. “Were you always this funny?”

“I am not jesting!” She could practically feel him blush.

Malinalli sat down across from him, her back against the tree he was behind. “It’s a lovely day.”

“…Indeed.” He mumbled. “It reminds me of the countryside out in Vinci. I watch the people in their fields; very nice this time of year.”

“Oh.” She perked up.

“What?” He growled.

“I…I’ve always wanted to go to Italy!” She coughed. “And Spain. I’m Mexican so…it’s part of my heritage.”

“You have never seen this place? And yet you conjured this?” He chuckled. “You must be very powerful, little witch.”

“I just showed up here. I don’t know who controls this.” She sighed. “If I did, I would give us some clothes.”

“If only…” He muttered, and waved his hand. Psionic energy danced at his fingertips, but something still held him back.

“No dice?”

“No.”

“That’s okay. I just won’t look.”

They sat in silence for a moment longer.

“So you already know why I’m here…”

“And you already know my answer.”

“Your sister made us promise to bring you in alive.” Malinalli insisted.

“I do not believe you. My siblings do not care about me at all.”

“Is…that what you think?” She asked softly.

“It is what I know. We are not a family, Malinalli. We are extensions of the Elders’, nothing more.”

“That’s not what I saw.” Malinalli scooted a bit closer. “With her and Gur-Rai-”

“Gur-Rai is a fool. And a sentimental fool, at that.” Dhar-Mon scoffed. “Do not trust him, little human.”

She hesitated for a moment. “I could show you…”

“There is nothing to show.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yes…?”

She clenched her fists, willing the air around them to shift, unsure if this would even work. Did she have control at all?

Lo and behold, and the scene around them changed, from the bright forest to the metal walls of the Avenger.

Dhar-Mon shrank in on himself, like a frightened child. “What have you done?!”

“Look!”

He looked around. The place they were in was covered in colorful mats, a few exercise machines lying around in no particular order. On one nearby bench, there sat Gur-Rai.

He heard footsteps behind them, and turned, looking past Malinalli to the opening door, where Kon-Mai strolled in, drying her hair. Her long, curly white hair, now flowing free. He hadn’t seen it down in years. She looked so beautiful with it…

“How’d it go?” Gur-Rai asked gleefully as Kon-Mai sat down across from her brother, picking up a large green band.

“Betos is slightly injured, but I saw her to the infirmary.”

“You’re a kind soul, Sister.” He poked her. “I told you so~”

She smiled, and Dhar-Mon noticed there was no malice in those teeth. “I am not sure if she accepts me, yet.”

“I’ll bet you she does.”

She sat behind him, and he leaned back against her chest and took hold of the rubber band, wrapping it around his foot and holding each handle in one hand.

“Press your foot down.” She said gently as she held his shoulders.

“It hurts like a bitch…”

“I know. But I am here to help you…” He rested her chin on top of his bald head. “Big Brother~”

The scene quickly faded, the sunlight blinding Dhar-Mon once again.

“It’s real.” Malinalli whispered.

“Why?” Dhar-Mon croaked. “Why would they abandon the Elders? After all they have given them?!”

“Because the Elders are cruel.” Malinalli turned around, almost facing him. “They don’t care about them, Dhar-Mon. The second they fell in battle, their chips…” She sighed. “They were ready to kill them.”

Dhar-Mon was silent, a lump sticking in his throat. “Not the Elders…”

“I’m sorry…”

“Leave.” He could barely hold back the tears. “Leave me in peace. Please.”

Malinalli hesitated a moment. “I’m sorry…” She stood. “I didn’t mean to hurt you.”

The dream faded away, and Dhar-Mon opened his eyes to the darkest room he’d ever seen. The loneliness was crushing him.

.

.

Malinalli slowly and quietly opened the door to the examination room. “Tygan?”

“Any time.” Tygan turned to Malinalli as he hung up the phone. “You’re back quickly. Did you want to report something?”

“Who were you talking to?”

“That’s on a need to know basis, Nurse Zúñiga.” He narrowed his eyes. “Do you have something to report?”

Malinalli nodded. “I made a bit more progress.”

“Do you have a location?”

“Not exactly” She shrugged. “But he’s somewhere in Italy, near Vinci. He let that much slip.”

“That is a tremendous help.” Tygan said. “I’ll deliver the news to the Commander, and tell her to set course for Italy. With any luck, we will get there with some time to spare.”

“Yes…”

“And what else?” He asked. “I am a doctor, after all. You can tell me.” His tone was gruff, and it made Malinalli hesitate a bit. 

“…What…exactly are the risks of a psionic link?”

Tygan sighed. “…I was afraid of this.”

“Of what…?”

“You want to know the dangers.” Tygan powered on his monitor and turned it towards her. “Let’s say two soldiers share a psionic link. Perhaps they have been through traumatic experiences together. With proper treatment it can actually be a boon to many.”

“That’s good.”

“You would think. Now lets say that out on a mission, one soldier is laid low. Or, worse: they die.” He looked over the top of his glasses. “Have you ever felt death, Malinalli? Really felt it? It can send a soldier into a panic or a coma, and in some cases, it will kill them, too.”

“You think I’m susceptible to this?”

“I think you are at significant risk.” He stood up. “As I said, it can be a boon…if it was anyone but the Warlock. But I do not know his mind. It might be very different from a human’s brain, and if that is the case…” He put a hand on her shoulder. “I want you to return the chips.”

“What…?”

“We have enough information that the covert soldiers can take it from here.” Tygan held out his hand. “For your own safety, I’m taking you off the project.”

“But-!” She cried, clutching the chips to her chest like they were a lifeline. “You can’t! I’m so close, Tygan! I can convince him to come without a fight! No one has to die!”

“If you keep this up, Malinalli, YOU will die.” The light hitting his glasses made him look nearly robotic. “He is not worth your life.”

She felt a lump in her throat, her nose beginning to burn as she held back tears. “Please…”

“I’m sorry.” He gestured towards her hand.

Her arms heavy, she laid down the chips in his palm. “But what if they kill him?”

Tygan did not answer.

.

.

Outside Vatican City, The Warlock found a supreme…emptiness. The grassy farmlands of Italy lay open, worked only by ADVENT’s many…servants. As they neared the town of Guardia, Dhar-Mon looked out across the green hills and stopped. For a moment, the cool wind caught his hair just right, and the breeze tickled him in such a way that he felt a nearly human pang in his chest.

*“Madron.”*

He followed his men as they called to him, reaching the town gates as they swung open against the ancient stone walls with a deafening crash. The Warlock stepped through, the light of the sun blocked by his towering form. 

From the back of the congregation, he heard screams. Violent ones, like an animal being torn apart. The townspeople, instead of falling back in fear, surged forward. Some had pitchforks pointed towards him, some only had stones to throw. But they all stood their ground.

Dhar-Mon faltered, taking a step back as his priests surged forward. Their guns were pointed toward the people, barking orders in Etheric.

“They do not understand.” He whispered. *“Stand down. They do not understand your orders…”*

*“That is their fault, Madron.”* His priest said. *“They have had years to learn Etheric commands.”*

But Italian was a language they all knew. *“You must translate to them.”*

To his dismay, his priest ignored him, as though Dhar-Mon had not spoken. Growling, he pushed the soldier aside and stepped forward, speaking in his weak, broken Italian with the most commanding voice he could.

“We are not here to harm!” He cried. “A child would know the good I do for you!”

The people jeered and booed at this, and one old woman ran forward, brandishing her crucifix. “Vattene, Diavolo!”

He stepped back as she ran right up to him, anger like he had never seen blazing in her eyes. “What did you say…?”

“Vattene, Diavolo! Per il potere di Dio!” She was practically frothing at the mouth, her little feeble body seemed to tower over him with the power she held.

“Diavolo…?” He looked around at the anger in the eyes of the people, and felt a rush of dizziness that almost knocked him to his knees. For a moment the world was blurry and saturated, but upon it’s fading, he looked down at the old woman, still screaming before him.

Dhar-Mon felt his body grow cold in horror. They looked at him as though he was a monster. He had never seen such fear in a face before.

He looked around. The rest of the people, these people he had saved, looked at him the same way. Their eyes were glistening with barely hidden tears. Some scowled at him in thinly veiled hatred. They all stood ready, waiting for him to attack. They would defend their home with tooth and nail.

“You fear me…” He said quietly.

*“On my mark!”* His priest shouted.

“No! You can’t!” Dhar-Mon held out his hand to stop them. 

*“Take aim!”*

*“Stop this at once!”*

*“Leave no survivors!”*

*“I ORDER YOU TO STOP!”*

The sound of raining bullets silenced him, and in place of his voice, screams of dying innocents filled the air.

.

.

The Avenger was never fully asleep, but at 3 A.M. it was as quiet as it would ever be. And that was when Malinalli made her move.

She tiptoed over the cold metal floor, wearing only her fuzzy socks and nightgown. It would be a death sentence if she had to run, but this way, she would also be quiet. Maybe Kon-Mai could teach her how to be invisible…

The door to Tygan’s office creaked loudly as she opened it, and she held her breath the entire time, praying to every god conceived of that no one heard her entry. A moment of hesitation later, Malinalli stepped inside. 

She dared not flick the light on, lest she give herself away, so instead she felt around in the darkness for the chips. Of course they wouldn’t be directly out on his desk, but she vainly hoped they were, as she pawed through the darkness.

Finding nothing, Malinalli stifled a cry as her toe slammed into the corner of a drawer. She hissed, holding her breath in a vain attempt to not scream, and fell to one knee. Holding the injured digit, she swore in English, Spanish, Zapotec, and cursed Tygan for leaving that drawer open.

Wait.

She pulled it open a bit farther, shoving her hand into the piles of medical equipment and random files that lay in disorganized heaps (he really needed someone to help him file). It was a stupid hunch but-

Her hand closed around something double-pronged and metal, and she felt just the slightest burst of electricity as she did.

Her heart jumped into her throat. There it was. There it was. She pulled the chip out and rooted around in the bottom of the drawer, quickly pulling out the other one as well. She clasped them to her chest, taking a deep breath as though she were breathing in a miasma. She felt high as a kite, finer than a fiddle.

She closed the drawer and slowly pulled the door open again, wincing at the creaking that was significantly louder this time. She was rushing to get back to her room, and it was making her sloppy. She could feel Tygan approaching his office again, and whether he was or not, she scurried away quickly, sliding on her fluffy socks.

.

.

Dhar-Mon opened his eyes. Back in the forest, by the same river as before. Still bare to the world, the light warming his skin.

With her back to him, there she stood. She turned to him, and he disappeared behind the same tree, but he stumbled as he did, falling to his knees. He shook frantically, his whole body as cold as it had been in the commune, the moment when…

“Dhar-Mon…?” Malinalli was trying to peer behind the tree while still giving him the privacy he desired. “What happened? Dhar-Mon, talk to me…”

“I can’t…” He crawled back against the tree, hugging himself. “Please don’t go…”

She gasped audibly. “…I never thought you’d say that…” She spoke up. “Dhar-Mon, what happened to you? What did they do?!”

“No.” He whispered. “No. The people…” He felt his body trembling. He felt like he was breaking.

“The people?”

“Of Guardia. The people. MY people.” He growled. “They are all dead. Every last one, man…woman…child…”

She sank to the ground across from him. “…They…”

“Dead. By the hands of my own priests. MY people, I promised to SAVE…” He shook his head. “I promised to bring them to the light of the Elders, but they would not let go of their dead god…”

“Dhar-Mon, you can’t force people to convert to YOUR religion.” Malinalli seemed to snap. “The Elders came in as conquistadors.”

His mind lingered on that unfamiliar word. “What is that?” He asked.

“What is…?”

“That word. What is it?”

She hesitated, and from the air around them, he could tell he’d hit a nerve.

“I’m from Mexico.” She said quietly. “What the Elders have done to Earth…you didn’t think they were the first, did you?”

“…But the Elders-”

“We speak Etheric because they make us. We worship the Elders because the alternative is death. Their soldiers burned our churches and relics. You say they preach the truth, but so did those who came to the New World from the Old. THEY thought that the ‘dead god’ you speak of was the one true way to salvation.” She cried. “What makes the Elders any different? Why do you think we call them conquistadors?”

Dhar-Mon was silent. She could feel him shaking.

“…I’m sorry.” She whispered. “That…isn’t helpful right now You’re hurting…”

“I am hurting, but I can still feel. I am not one of the ones who lay dead.”

She didn’t know what to say. “…What did you want to happen?”

“Does it matter, with the harm I have done? Does my intent have any bearing on the lives taken today?”

“You didn’t want this.” Malinalli said. “You’re misguided, is all. You’re a good person.”

“I am no person. I am the Elders’ Chosen.”

“Yes you are, but you’re also my friend.”

He did not know how to answer. Dhar-Mon met Malinalli’s eyes, and she held out her hand.

“Let me help you.”

“Help me?”

“That’s what friends do.” She insisted. “Please.”

He hesitated, then looked away.

“Your sister-”

“Has made her choice. It is hers to make. And now I must make mine.” He curled in on himself. “And I do not want to choose.”

“Do you want me to leave?” She whispered.

“I do not know…” His powerful voice seemed so small. “I wish I knew the answer.”

“I…can’t help you find the answer.” She whispered. “But…” She reached out farther. “May I offer you a hand?”

Dhar-Mon finally looked at her. He saw her eyes as they met his. She was still behind him, and a hair’s length away, staring up at him.

“I want you to come.” She whispered. “Please.”

“I do not care what you want…” He hesitated on each word.

“You’re lying.”

“Does it matter if I am?!” He shouted. “You are a human! A relic of a flawed and ugly world! And I am a child of the gods!”

Malinalli clenched her fists. “No you aren’t, Dhar-Mon. You’re a human too!”

Dhar-Mon physically recoiled, turning to face her head-on. “…Take your blasphemous speech elsewhere.”

“You know though, don’t you?” She cried. “Just like all the others, they turned you against your will! You may be blue and you may have power I can’t imagine, but you’re just like us, Dhar-Mon! You’re just like me!”

“I can’t be!” He meant to shout, but it came out like a whimper. “…I….”

He could hear her sobbing softly, and when she spoke again, her voice was hoarse. “May…I touch you?”

There was a deep, profound silence between the two. A moment where the world was nothing and empty.

“…You may.”

She hadn’t been expecting a yes. Looking over to him, she saw him smile for just a moment, through the tears.

He held out his hand. She laid hers in his palm.

A snap, a spark, and for a moment their minds were as one.

Then Dhar-Mon opened his eyes.

.

.

Malinalli sat on the side of her bed, staring at the chips in her hand. Her breathing was heavy and hot tears burned her eyes.

“Dhar-Mon.” She wheezed.

They were so close now. She could feel his every breath, and it burned inside her chest.

.

.

Dhar-Mon appeared in the Chamber in a shower of purple light, falling to his knees. He was unusually weak. His vision had not returned to normal and as he looked around him, he saw the towering walls not as comforting, but as gates of a prison.

He shook his head. This was no time to be having these thoughts.

An indigo light appeared before him, but this day, only one Elder showed their face. His patron, his glowing light more blue than purple.

“Vox Bhandasura.” Dhar-Mon knelt to the ground, bowing his head.

His patron seemed to smile but Dhar-Mon could feel the sadness radiating off of him. “My son.”

Dhar-Mon waited expectantly for two more figures. “Where is Vox Abyzou?”

Silence, for only a moment. “…She is mourning, Vox Camazotz is caring for her.”

Dhar-Mon felt cold. “…Still for my sister?”

“No. I’m sorry, little one.” Bhandasura said. “Your brother, The Hunter, has been slain.”

Dhar-Mon felt his heart sinking in his chest. Then it was true, what Malinalli said. It was true, the Elders were prepared to lie through their teeth, even to him.

He could not trust them.

“Are you…certain, Madron?” He said quietly.

The air grew cold. Bhandasura’s gaze bore into his son with the power of a drill. “I am certain. I feel their presence everywhere, child, and now I feel them no more.”

Dhar-Mon couldn’t fault that logic. “I see…”

A hand. Something brushed the back of his neck. He blinked, and in the instant he did, he saw his sister, poised in her meditative pose, head back and breathing deeply. She seemed to open her eyes for a moment, as though she could see him, but he saw her shift, and her head fell forward and she sank back into sleep.

He shook his head. Bhandasura stopped.

“Do you have something to say, child?”

Dhar-Mon looked away, still trembling. “No, Madron.”

“In that case, preparations must be made for your ascension when we leave this world. Abyzou may have doubted, but I always knew you would be the best to take the throne.”

He wanted to share the happiness his patron had. This was incredible news, this is what he had been born for. But he felt the cold fingers of doubt on the back of his neck again. He tried to hold open his eyes, but they seemed to close against his very will.

His brother, young Gur-Rai, was limping across the shooting range, favoring his injured leg still. His stance was off and the first shot he missed, but Dhar-Mon watched as his brother easily corrected for the injury and hit the next one dead center. He stopped then, just for a moment, and turned to look at Dhar-Mon before the picture disappeared, and Dhar-Mon opened his eyes.

“Your siblings are dead.” Bhandasura said. “You are our Chosen.”

He was lying.

“You are mistaken, Madron.” Dhar-Mon said. “My brother…he lives, as does my sister. I know they have been taken by-”

He didn’t get a chance to finish his sentence before a searing pain shot up and down his back. He screamed out and crumpled to the ground, purple light crashing over him like a wave.

“YOUR BROTHER AND SISTER ARE GONE.” Bhandasura was almost screaming. “TO DOUBT THIS IS TO DOUBT US. ME. WE SENSE THEIR ABSENCE.”

“But…” He cried over his pain “they…live! I know…I can save them!”

“You are the last Chosen!” Bhandasura brought down the hand of justice even harder, and Dhar-Mon lost feeling in his limbs as he slammed into the ground. “Do what I ask of you! Do not question me, or there shall be no Chosen left to speak out of turn.”

The light faded, but the pain in his skull did not. Dhar-Mon lay trembling on the ground like a heap of flesh.

“Never forget who we are.” Bhandasura said. “Or how much we love you.”

The light disappeared as Bhandasura left, and Dhar-Mon felt his grip on reality beginning to slip through his fingers.

.

.

Malinalli’s scream of pain echoed through the Avenger, jolting Kon-Mai from her deep trance.

As she opened her eyes, she heard the Commander’s door slam open. A white flash passed by as Senuna sprinted down the hallway toward the barracks. Kon-Mai jumped up, stiff from lack of movement, and quickly followed after her, nearly sliding on the freshly polished floors as she stopped in front of the door to the women’s bunkhouse.

Senuna vaulted over the beds to the back of the room where Malinalli was on her hands and knees on the floor. She at first seemed to be looking for something, but Kon-Mai soon saw she was trembling, from pain or fear. The Commander grabbed the girl and pulled her in close, rocking her back and forth as Malinalli blubbered.

Kon-Mai picked up her chip, which had been thrown across the room, presumably, by her nurse. As she touched it, she winced. It was burning hot.

“Sweetheart.” She heard Senuna whisper. “What happened? What happened to you?”

Malinalli shook her head. “Dhar-Mon…”

“The Warlock? Did he hurt you?!”

She shook her head and looked up, locking eyes with Kon-Mai. “Dhar-Mon’s in trouble…”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains descriptions of blood/gore)

“Bhandasura.”

The old, withered alien let his robes drop to the floor, the cold searing his frail body as the air hit his fragile skin. He turned to face the woman in the bed, glowing copper under the fluorescent lights. “I am here, Abyzou.”

She reached out one of her long, taloned hands toward him, and he drifted closer. He knew she could see him despite their lack of eyes. He took her hand and pulled himself closer to her, hovering over her body.

“I dreamt of them.” She whispered in his mind, her forehead in the crook of his neck. “Our children.”

“Which ones?” He asked, reaching for her bony fingers. They were cold to the touch. “You cannot sleep without your blankets, Zou.” He said as he pulled the coverings up around her body. “You’ll catch a chill again.”

“I grow so hot at night.” She said. “The fevers get worse and worse.”

“Which ones did you dream of?” He asked again, turning over to gaze at her. She was thinner than him and Camazotz, but her mind glowed deeply red with psionic power, greater than theirs combined.

“The youngest ones.” She said. “Vox Prima. And Vox Zagre.”

He was silent still.

“Do you believe the rumors?” She tossed away the covers and rose, hovering off the ground, her delicate feet never touching the floor.

“If they were alive, we would know.” Bhandasura tried to assure her, but he could feel her getting worked up. “Zou-”

“If they are alive, they wouldn’t betray us, would they?” She clasped two of her hands together, and let the others hang, fidgeting in the air. “They would come back.”

Bhandasura was silent for a moment.

“Because if they did…if they betrayed us…” She fell silent, and he could hear her thoughts. She was screaming deep within her mind, screaming in fear and anger.

“…Why would they?” Bhandasura asked. That was a stupid question. He knew why. But Abyzou did not.

Suddenly, she turned on him. “Vox Nergal has been disobedient!”

“He…has been struggling.” Bhandasura held up his hands. “We all struggle, do we not, Zou?”

“Do you know who does not struggle?” She lunged towards him, her claws out. “The Ascended Ones, Bhanda! They do not struggle! They simply exist! They SIMPLY BE!” She lifted her claws, clenching her fingers in open fists.

“But we have not ascended, Abyzou.” He reached for her arms and pulled her close to him. 

“If Dhar-Mon turns on us…” Abyzou said, laying her head on his shoulder “I want you to tear him apart. Make him feel the pain his Beloved Mother feels.”

Bhandasura felt his barely beating heart grow heavy.

“Promise me.”

“I promise.” He pressed a cold, lanky hand on her bony back. “I love you, Abyzou.”

He heard her giggle.

.

.

Malinalli stood in the doorway of Commander Senuna’s quarters. She was still getting ready for the day, sitting on her bed in a silk nightgown, her hair back in a bun. Malinalli wondered how she managed to tie her hair so neatly when she had so much of it…

“Good morning, Molly.” Senuna looked at her with glittering eyes.

“Good morning, Madam.” Malinalli saluted her. “I’m sorry for intruding…”

“Nonsense! You are welcome any time!” She stood―well, practically leapt―from her bed. “Pardon my indecency!”

“It’s okay…” Malinalli stepped inside. “Have you…gotten a team together for the Stronghold mission?”

“I have, actually.” Senuna let her hair down, the white locks spilling over her shoulders like water. “After a…friendly chat with Geist, he’s agreed to lend us a couple of Templars for the mission! We’re going to stop off at Carthage to pick them up, and then we’ll head straight for Italy.”

“Oh…” She nodded. “And…?”

“Let’s see…Well, Tiwaz. After his good work on the Hunter case, he’ll be there.”

“And a hacker?”

“No, I want to save them for a special occasion. Besides, I think the Templars will have that old coffin of his in their clutches before the Warlock can curse my name!” She giggled. “Oh! I will be sending a medic down. After what happened with Gur-Rai, well, you can never be too careful!”

“Oh…” Malinalli said again. “…Um, would you like me to be the medic unit, Madam?”

“Absolutely not.” Senuna nearly cut her off with how quickly she whirled around. “I’m planning to send Lothar, but I would send Tygan himself down there before I put you into the line of fire.”

Malinalli felt desperation, fear and a deep anger rising in her chest. “Madam…can I ask why?”

“You can ask.” Senuna crossed her arms. “But I have my reasons, Malinalli.”

“The Warlock and I…have a connection.” Malinalli began.

“I know you do, and that’s partly why you are not going.” Senuna turned her back on the young nurse and began to rummage in her closet. “How can I trust that you would be safe, with your emotions clouding your judgement like that?”

“But I could get him to…we might not even need to fight him!” Malinalli protested. “If I was there, he might just leave! With us.”

“We tried that with Kon-Mai and she tried to kill herself.” Senuna snapped.

“Kon-Mai and I weren’t bonded! She had no reason to listen to me! Dhar-Mon does!” Malinalli clasped her hands, like she was praying. “Madam, I’m begging you. Please.”

“Then beg.” She said. “It won’t change my mind.”

“What got you out of the tank?” Malinalli cried. “People who cared about you. People who were there to help. We can’t go in as an invasion force.” She held her arms out, and Senuna turned to look at her. “We need to go with the intent to help. And to heal.”

Senuna looked Malinalli in the eyes for a moment. Her expression was unreadable, but for a moment she smiled. “…You have your heart set on this.”

Malinalli nodded.

Senuna sighed, leaning her head against the closet door. “I was like you once. Heart so full of love…” She pulled her white cloak out and smoothed it down. “…I will put you on the mission. But. If you are injured…” She raised a brow. “The Warlock will be the one fearing my wrath.”

“I’ll be extra, extra careful, Madam!” Malinalli bowed. “Thank you! Thank you so so-!”

“That’s enough.” Senuna giggled. “Now, go get ready. You’re deploying soon.”

As Malinalli ran off, Senuna watched her with tears in her eyes.

.

.

Dhar-Mon opened his eyes, his head clouded and his skin still burning. He pressed a hand to his forehead, unable to tell if he was actually feverish or if that was just the warmth of his own body.

He rose to his feet, his attendants hanging outside his door, waiting for him, but always keeping him at arm’s length. Dhar-Mon tried to disguise the pain in his body, how much he wanted to crumble as he walked, but each step he took made his limp more pronounced.

How desperately he wished for her touch, the warmth of the palm of her hand. He closed his eyes and put a hand over his chest. Dhar-Mon could feel each breath she took. The blood in her veins. The fire in her soul. Even now their heartbeats were as one.

“Malinalli.” He whispered, waiting for the universe to carry his call to her.

“Dhar-Mon!” He could hear her excited voice as though she was standing beside him.

He smiled. “…Are you well?”

“Oh, yeah! I’m feeling great!” She hesitated. “…XCOM is coming.”

“I know.”

“And…I’m coming with them.”

He gasped. “…You? You’re coming here?”

“Yeah, the Commander is letting me come along!” She sounded almost scared.

“…You know my Stronghold?”

“Uh, well..” She coughed. “…It’s in Italy.”

He sighed. “You have much to learn, little phantom. How will you find me?”

“Well I figure Italy isn’t that big so…just pick a direction and fly. If you see water, you’ve gone too far.”

He chuckled. “Do you know the City of Vatican Hill?”

“Vatican City? You live in Vatican City?!”

“Yes. The Apostolic Palace is the center of my stronghold.”

“I…You live in the Vatican?!” He could hear her laughing.

“What is funny about this? It is a great palace with many defensible-”

“No, no, it’s not funny, just…” She giggled again “that’s so cool.”

“…I see.” He hoped she couldn’t feel him blushing. Or smiling. “When shall I expect you?”

“In half a day. We’re stopping by the Templars first.”

He growled. “They are accompanying you…?”

“I know you don’t like them.” She sounded sympathetic “but the Commander insisted and…”

“It is fine.” He sighed. “Their presence is irrelevant, either way.”

“In that case, I’ll…see you in a bit?”

“Yes.” He smiled. “It will be nice to speak face to face.”

“Agreed!”

He felt her presence leave him, and thus straightened himself up and called his priests into the room.

*“At the 18th hour of the eve, bring the townspeople to the courtyard.”* He said. *“Tell them I have a message for them of great importance. About the future. And the Elders.”*

.

.

“Is Geist angry?” Malinalli said, leaning over to Tiwaz. The two followed the Commander down the ramp, trailing behind her as she stepped off the Skyranger and approached Geist with a smile. Geist, in contrast, stared at her with a look more bitter than bile.

“When is Geist NOT angry?” Tiwaz chuckled.

“I heard he meditates.”

“Maybe he needs to do it more.” Tiwaz straightened up as Senuna looked back at them.

“These are two of my best.” She smiled warmly. “Zachary ‘Tiwaz’ Clotilde, and Malinalli Zúñiga.”

Geist barely acknowledged them, and from the glint in Senuna’s eye, Malinalli wondered just what the Commander had said to Geist to get him to agree to the mission.

He gestured behind him, and three feminine figures stepped forward. “These three are the finest family I have to offer. The Harbingers of Dawn and Rebirth. Our Shieldmaidens.”

“Harbingers of Dawn.” Senuna looked thoroughly impressed as she gazed upon the three women. “What are your names?”

The first one who stepped forward had hair like obsidian, tied back tight behind her head in several looping braids, and skin the color of the deepest earth. A dark silver crown adorned her forehead, denoted with blue gems that matched with the intricate face paint she wore around her eyes. Her Templar robes looked ornate: black leather and deep blue silk

“I am Lawahiz Ahmad.” She said. “You will refer to me as Iabet. I am the head of the family of Harbingers.” She gestured to the girl beside her. “This is Saibh Ó Heidhin, but our name for her is Siv.”

The girl they saw beside her looked no older than 17, and her amber eyes were illuminated with a fire only matched by the blazing auburn color of her hair, which clashed against her pale skin. They could only see her face briefly though, as it was covered by the bright yellow hood of her Templar cloak. She looked up at them with annoyance, and seemed to roll her eyes. The woman on her left nudged her and said something in…Latin? Siv only grumbled.

“And finally…” Iabet’s eyes lit up with love as she looked at the last woman. “This is Luana Tornicasa. Tornike.”

The woman pulled down her purple hood and…took the XCOM soldiers by surprise. Despite her olive-tanned skin, she had bleached blonde hair that hung to her shoulders and thick, plump lips painted conspicuously purple. Beside the other Templars, she looked like a Barbie doll. But the look they saw in her soft, cold blue eyes as they gazed into them, told both Malinalli and Tiwaz that Tornike was not a woman to be fucked with.

“They are perfect!” Senuna clasped her hands together. “Are you three ready for an adventure?”

Geist turned to the three women. “You will be hunting the Warlock.”

Siv’s eyes lit up, only for her smile to fall as Senuna spoke up. “He is to be brought in alive if possible.”

“Why?” Iabet demanded. “We have no respect for that monster.”

“He’s not a monster-” Malinalli began to say, but Tiwaz quickly shushed her.

“I know this is quite hard.” Senuna smiled, a gleam in her eyes. “You all have been victimized by him more than once-”

“He has KILLED people!” Siv screamed.

“Well, I mean, haven’t we all?”

Siv pulled her hood down slightly so they could see her scowl. “If I should ever see him, it will be when he is writhing in agony at the tip of my blade!”

“Habe tus lingua!” Tornike lightly struck Siv on the back of the head. “Tu sic despiciens censenda est la Comandante.”

Malinalli strained her ears, barely making out the garbled, almost-Latin that Tornike spoke. Granted, Malinalli didn’t speak Latin herself, but she was also pretty sure “la Comandante” was Spanish.

Tornike looked to Iabet. “Perhaps, mia moglie, the Commander’s wishes would be wise to fulfill. After all, should we kill him, he will never have a chance to answer for his crimes.” She smiled. “Maybe a hundred years in a cell is a far more fitting punishment than immediate death.”

Malinalli wanted to protest, but this time she was smart, and kept her mouth shut.

Iabet thought for a moment. “…You are right more often than not, habibti.” She smiled. “If the Commander wills him to be captured alive, then I shall oblige.” She glared at Malinalli. “But my attacks shall not be gentle, and if he comes toward me, I will defend myself.”

Malinalli looked away and Senuna cheered, oblivious to her discomfort.

“Amazing!” Senuna stepped aside and gestured to the Skyranger. “Well, all aboard! Next stop, Vatican City!”

.

.

The Warlock stood still as his servants cloaked him in his ceremonial robes. They were simple: a deep, royal purple color with silver embroidery in Etheric words and symbols around the cuff of the sleeves, and hem of the robe. Underneath he wore only his black, mesh undersuit, fastening everything with a silver belt.

He looked down at his servants and, for the first time perhaps, noticed their faces. They may have been human once, but the scales on their cheekbones and their lizard-like eyes told him they had been taken long ago. Their sharp claws grazed his arm, and he turned to look one woman in the eye. She was beautiful once, but now her skin was scaly, causing her hair to clump and thin.

*“What is your name?”*

She looked up at him in shock.

“What is your name?” He repeated, this time in Italian.

She hesitated, but perhaps it was the sincerity in his voice that set her at ease enough for her to mutter, softly, “Oinone.”

He held a hand to her chin and lifted it so his eyes met hers. “Hide your gaze no more, Oinone. Today is a sea change.”

He stepped out of his quarters, where his priests were waiting at attention. *“We have summoned them, Madron.”*

*“Excellent. Make sure no one is left behind.”* He looked at each and every one of them. *“This is a message for all.”*

.

.

Kon-Mai’s eyes followed Gur-Rai as he spun in the swivel chair at the edge of the room. Every time she tried to close her eyes, that god-awful squeaking would distract her and catapult her right back into conscious thought.

She got up from her lotus pose. “Will you stop that?”

“You should try it, Sister.” Gur-Rai dragged his foot along the ground to slow himself. “It’s very relaxing.”

“No, thank you.” She growled and leaned her shoulder against the window, staring out at the orange-painted clouds.

“What troubles you?” He asked.

“Have you heard? They are taking three Templars.” She growled. “Three.”

“Our brother is quite a beast.” Gur-Rai lifted his arms in an exaggerated shrug. “They’ll need it.”

“What if they kill him?”

“They have a job to do. If he dies, he dies.”

Kon-Mai turned on her brother faster than he could blink. “How dare you?”

“You’ve seen the two of us, Kon-Mai.” Gur-Rai growled. “We were never best buddies, and I’m certain he’d be better to see me hung at the gallows now that I’ve abandoned his precious cause.”

“He is our brother.” She insisted.

“Then perhaps he should have acted like it.”

“You speak for yourself, Brother.” She snarled. “He could be cruel, but he could be kind had you only taken the time to see it. Instead you purposefully antagonized him, knowing you would earn his wrath!”

“Ah yes, I wanted to be psionically mindfucked by discount Thanos.” Gur-Rai sneered. “That is the only possible explanation. Not that he was a raging dickbag. No, he was never wrong. I’m the bad guy, like fucking always.”

“Did I say that? Did I say he was never wrong in his actions?!” Kon-Mai took a step towards him. “No, you twist my words, Gur-Rai. Our brother is wrong on many things and absolutely moronic in the concept of others. But I gave him a chance.”

“And you think I didn’t?!” Gur-Rai hissed, baring his teeth like a cat. Kon-Mai actually startled, backing up against the window at this show of aggression.

“…I did not see it.”

“Because you weren’t born yet, sister. I tried to buddy up with him but he rebuffed me each time. He didn’t WANT us there, Sister, we were rivals. Rivals for the Elders’ affection, if that’s what you could even call it. He wanted it all to himself. In fact before you came out of the tank, he resented you.”

Kon-Mai stared at the ground.

“He doesn’t want you to protect him like a mother hen. At this point, I’m sure he’d shoot down the Avenger himself if he knew we were on it.” Gur-Rai took a breath, shaking out his muscles to try and force them to relax. “He hates me, Sister. I tried. That’s just how it is…”

“…I apologize.” Kon-Mai closed her eyes. “I wasn’t aware you felt that way.”

“Nah…” He crossed his arms. “…Sorry if I scared you.” He mumbled, his voice barely audible.

She met his gaze again. “In any case, the Commander has assured me she will try and bring him back alive. I trust you, Gur-Rai, that you are telling the truth about his actions.” She approached him again, but this time slowly and gingerly. “But if he should arrive at our ship still living, perhaps you will consider giving him a second chance?”

Gur-Rai’s upper lip twitched in a scowl.

“Brother.” She took his hand. “You are my family, and so is he.”

“Sometimes I wonder how we’re related.”

“Gur-Rai.” The way she looked at him immediately shut him up. “Have we not all suffered at their hands…?”

He blinked, turning to Kon-Mai with a look of disbelief. “…Never thought I’d hear you say that.”

She reached back, gingerly touching the skin on her shoulders. “…Do you think I enjoyed their punishments?”

He could have cracked a joke about that being kinky but…it had hit a nerve. He looked away. “I was in too much pain of my own to really think about it.”

“We have all been hurt.” She whispered. “But I do not want us to hurt anymore. Perhaps, with XCOM, we could finally be a family.” 

He sighed, cringing at the thought but…she had that look in her eyes. Lil’ bitch could make herself look like a kicked puppy when she wanted to.

Gur-Rai nodded. “Fine.”

She smiled. “I knew I was right to have faith in you.”

“Sister.” He said as she let go of his hand. “With everything we three have been through, why do you insist on treating us like your little ducklings?”

Kon-Mai paused, examining the question in her head. It seemed to have struck a nerve, because a look of great discomfort twisted her face for just a moment.

Then she shook it off. “Because someone needs to keep you two in check, and it certainly won’t be Dhar-Mon.”

.

.

Malinalli looked out the window of the Skyranger. The rolling green hills creeping up on them felt so familiar, it was as though she’d walked them herself, even if she’d never been to Italy in her life.

“Pretty, huh?” Firebrand mused.

“It’s beautiful.” Malinalli blinked. “It reminds me of Oaxaca…”

“Then I think you’ll like it here.” Firebrand gestured to her. “Okay, pretend I have no idea where I’m going, because I don’t.”

“You don’t have a GPS?”

“I do, but I turned her off because she’s a cunt.” Firebrand winked at Malinalli from inside her helmet. “I’m told we headed for Rome?”

Malinalli focused on the ground below her, then at the skyline. “…Keep heading north, then about 20 degrees west once you reach that one big hill.”

Firebrand held the chopper steady, looking back at her passengers. “How y’all doin’ back there?”

“Fine!” Tiwaz called.

“Not fine!” Siv shouted. “This soldier is a moron! Why did we have to bring him?!”

“Tiwaz is good at his job.” Malinalli assured her. “He helped neutralize the Hunter.”

“Plus, I play a warlock in Dungeons and Dragons, so I have inside knowledge of our target.” Tiwaz said, partially joking. But only partially.

“See that big white thing there?” Malinalli pointed to the west.

“Yeah, the big tower?”

“Yes!” Malinalli put her hand over her heart. “Head for the palace!”

“Vatican City. Of course it is.” Firebrand laughed. “We shoulda fuckin’ known all along, really! Ain’t he known to be a drama queen?”

“Oh absolutely.” Iabet stood, her seat belt clinking as it fell loose. “You can drop us off here.”

“Pardon?”

“I said here, outside the gates.” She pointed to Malinalli. “Stay at the back, Medic. WE shall handle the Warlock.”

Something told Malinalli that arguing would put her in a bad situation. However, much she wanted to protest, she forced herself to swallow her nerves as she nodded.

The Skyranger’s doors opened up and five cables descended.

“Good luck, ladies!” Firebrand called as the soldiers began to drop.

.

.

The city was silent.

He noticed, as he went to the balcony and looked out, that the subjects were beginning to gather in his walls, milling about, whispering, waiting.

Waiting for what?

Two of his priests came up behind him. *“Should we sweep the streets again, Madron?”*

*“No.”* He held a hand up. *“Give them time, they will come of their own accord.”*

*“And if they do not come?”*

Dhar-Mon sighed. *“…It matters not. They shall hear my message either way.”* He looked down, and the people began to kneel, looking up at him like a god.

No. Not a god. Their fear was apparent.

He was the monster in their home.

.

.

They raced up the empty street, Malinalli huffing just to keep up with the much more in-shape Templars. They were like machines, not stopping for any interference. 

“Where are all the people?” Tiwaz asked, his grenade launcher thumping against his back.

“Perhaps they are smart, and stayed in their homes.” Iabet mused. “As long as they aren’t in our way, it’s not our problem.”

Malinalli stumbled slightly, almost falling, but she righted herself in time to hear that distorted voice screaming in Etheric for them to stop.

A coalition of ADVENT troopers held out their hands to stop them. Tornike pushed to the front and decapitated the first one. Before Tiwaz could even think of launching a grenade, Siv had moved in and skewered one more, sending him and Iabet was locked in fisticuffs with the third. With a glowing punch, her hand went through his chest, and he dropped to the ground.

“Mom!” Siv cried out, as one priest she had slashed came out of a stasis bubble, and was now on top of her. Iabet turned but, losing attention on the one she was fighting, was struck with a blow to her shoulder that made her stumble.

Tornike, though, jumped in to rescue Siv, who was on the ground kicking up at the priest as they tried to beat her with the but of their rifle. They flipped it over and shot just as Tornike pulled her shield and redirected the blast, before slamming into the priest head-on. They stumbled backward into a lamp post, and Tornike took the priest’s head and slammed it into the wall until they fell limp.

“Thank you, Momí.” Siv said to Tornike as she stood. “We’re going the right way.”

“How do you know?” Malinalli put her hands on her knees, coughing.

“I play video games. Where there are enemies, that’s where we’re supposed to go.”

They turned down a nearby side street, running alongside the warm stone walls, when then all of a sudden Iabet halted and hushed them. Tornike cursed in Vulgar Latin and Tiwaz blew a whistle.

“That’s a lot of people!”

Malinalli poked her head out from around them and gasped. The Vatican’s courtyard was absolutely packed with people. She could hardly see over their heads, but was able to faintly make out the armor of ADVENT priests stalking on either side of the ring.

“…That way.” She whispered. “That’s where we need to go.”

“Hey.” Tiwaz hissed to Iabet. “Malinalli needs to get closer.”

“Absolutely not. We are going another way.” She turned around. “Come.”

“You don’t understand…” Malinalli wrung her hands. “I think I’m supposed to-”

“Medic, stop being ridiculous and follow me.” Iabet snapped. 

Malinalli watched as the three Templars walked back down the path they came, then looked up at Tiwaz.

“I have to get in there.”

“How come?” Tiwaz looked down at her. “We’re going to get to him either way.”

“I think he’s trying to show me something.” She said. “I can feel him.”

“Your mind-bond thing?”

“Yeah…”

He smiled, pulling up the hood on his jacket. “I’ve always wanted to do a covert mission!”

She smiled and pulled at her braided bun, letting her black curls fall down over her sigil. “Follow me.”

They hugged the wall, looking for an opening into the crowd as the ADVENT soldiers drew closer. One old woman shifted slightly, and Malinalli wedged herself into the opening, pulling Tiwaz through with her. They stumbled for a moment, but the tightness of the crowd kept them from falling over.

Someone shouted something in Italian, and they looked up to the balcony and she gasped. “It’s him!”

Tiwaz looked up, squinting. “I can barely see him.”

“I need to get closer!” She looked around, but no other opening presented themselves. The Warlock stood there, in silence. Like he was waiting for something.

Or someone.

“I got it.” Tiwaz crouched down. “Get on my shoulders.”

“What?!”

“Get. On. My. Shoulders.”

“No…we’ll be spotted, I can probably…if the crowd would just-”

“Get on my shoulders, you fucking shortstack!”

Malinalli laughed, then she complied, climbing up and sitting with her legs on Tiwaz’s shoulders. He stood up and she wobbled a bit, but once she steadied herself, she looked up and raised her arms.

“DHAR-MON!”

.

.

Dhar-Mon felt his body shudder. That voice, he knew it. He knew it was her. But this time it sounded so close…

He looked down. There she was, those bright blue, sometimes green eyes staring up at him from within the mass of people. Far at the back, but he could see her clear as day.

He saw her smile, then she covered her mouth. “DHAR-MON! I’M HERE!”

Dhar-Mon smiled. This was it.

“Citizens of Rome.” He bellowed, his voice hard and loud. His priests looked at him in mild surprise as he stumbled through the speech in Italian, rather than Etheric. “You will recall the events of these past days. It has been difficult for you. For your families. For me. Many have died, and they did not have to.” He raised his arms. “This bloodshed could have been prevented.”

All eyes were on him. Dhar-Mon was shaking so much he felt his knees would buckle. He could no longer stop the tears as they began to flow. “It hurts to know what has happened to the people of this beautiful land, this beautiful planet, under the care of the Elders.” He looked around. “And it becomes ever clearer to me, you are not happy as things are.”

Murmuring. People began to raise their voices in fear, but he held up a hand.

“But there is no need for tears anymore. The time for mourning has passed.” He raised a hand and wiped the water from his cheeks. “And now is the time for blood. The time for retribution, for judgement.” He clenched his fist. “By my honor, I judge ADVENT and the Elders GUILTY of MURDER, GENOCIDE, AND HERESY! AND BY MY HAND, THEY SHALL SUFFER THEIR PUNISHMENT!”

His priests, utterly stunned, were completely unprepared as he lunged for them. He grabbed the nearest priest by the neck and tossed him back through the double doors, across the hall, where he slammed into a wall with an audible crunch. The other one couldn’t even react before their head was slammed into the balcony rim. They tried to raise their weapon to defend, but Dhar-Mon slammed them down again, lifted them up, and flung them from the balcony into the crowd of people who were now screaming in confusion and excitement.

Malinalli was cheering, and the commotion knocked her down from Tiwaz’s shoulders and she came rolling to a stop, picking herself up and sprinting into the crowd. “DHAR-MON!”

He met her eyes, and she his. They were deep purple and bright as the moon.

She held out her hand, up toward the palace. He stared down at her. She blinked up at him.

“Malinalli.” She heard his voice in her head. “Come to the Basilica of Saint Peter, to the Altar of Gold. I shall meet you there, and there I shall leave this place. With you.”

Malinalli covered her mouth, and for a moment she dissolved into a flood of emotions. “OKAY!” She coughed and closed her eyes, shaking uncontrollably. “Okay, Dhar-Mon! I’m coming!” She took off through the sea of people, and he too sprinted down the palace hallway.

“I’m coming!”

“I’m coming.”

.

.

His soldiers were, at first, no trouble. They still bowed when they saw him. Soon, though, the alarm was raised, and his soldiers began to do what they had been programmed to from the start.

They were not there to keep others out. They were there to keep him in.

Most were no trouble, and even more still surrendered to his might, but Dhar-Mon was not a stealthy man, and clomping through the palace was not helping him achieve his goal of getting to the Basilica quickly. As he turned a corner into one of the antechambers, three priests emerged, guns drawn.

*“Stand down, Madron.”* One said. *“We do not wish to hurt you, but if prompted to, we will.”*

He growled. *“As your Chosen I order you: let me pass!”*

A couple of them faltered, but the one who had spoken stood their ground. 

*“You are not yourself.”* They said. *“We cannot call you our Chosen.”*

*“I am not the same, no.”* He said. *“I have been enlightened to the crimes the Elders have committed.”*

*“You are brainwashed, Madron.”* His priests raised their guns. *“The humans have brainwashed you.”*

*“No. The humans have opened my eyes. We have all suffered under the tyranny of the Elders. And I shall remind you as such.”* He raised his hands, and-

Cried out in pain. They had fired. Fired their guns. On him! He fell to his knees, gasping. That bullet must have hit his rib…

*“Destroy the sarcophagus.”* One priest said to another. *“If he dies he shall merely regenerate. We cannot let that-”*

*“Stop!”* One of them cried.

The three priests turned as the Warlock disappeared out the door.

.

.

The front of the Basilica was already swarming with troops. Tiwaz loaded a grenade in his grenade launcher, and Malinalli stepped behind him as they began to close in on the two.

“By order of the Elders, stand down.”

“Eat shit.” Tiwaz said. “You have no power here.”

“We will not hesitate to use lethal force.”

Malinalli looked around, desperate for a way through, but the wall of priests was impenetrable. She could not fail Dhar-Mon now, not after coming so far.

She heard footsteps behind her and raised her hands. She could barely use her psionics in a fight, but she’d fight with bare fists and teeth if she had to.

Then a voice behind her said “Duck.”

She did, and so did Tiwaz, right as a storm of purple lightning descended from the sky, striking down upon the bodies of the priests who stood in their way. A few evaded the storm by ducking just as they had, but many others were fried, screaming as their flesh burned.

Tornike fell to her knees beside Malinalli, who jumped to her aid as Siv dashed past them, yellow blades of psionic energy glued to her fists and a battle cry on her lips.

“I am alright.” Tornike insisted.

“Let me get a stim…” Malinalli got out her adrenaline pen but Tornike held up her hand.

“I said I am alright.” She smiled. “Go to him, saghirti.”

Malinalli stood up, just as Iabet appeared from the dust and clouds, blades of energy in her fists and a smile on her lips.

“On my mark…” Iabet raised her first. “…NOW!”

Siv launched at those priests like a bat out of Hell, shrieking like a banshee as she locked her sword with the gun of the one closest to her. They pushed back against her, but were distracted by the clunk of a grenade falling behind the platoon. As it exploded, Siv jumped back and glared at Tiwaz.

“Sorry!” Tiwaz cried.

Iabet jumped into the fray and cut down the priests that were beginning to move in on their position. Malinalli began to stand up, until the ground began to shake and she dropped into a crouch to keep from falling over. A pink light filled the windows of the Apostolic Palace and Malinalli gasped.

.

.

Dhar-Mon fell to his knees, stumbling down the hall. A blinding flash of pain caught him only for a moment, and then…

“The Elders.” He said out loud. “They are…silent…”

He closed his eyes, reaching out with his mind. “Malinalli…”

“I’m here!” Her voice was clear as crystal. 

“They have destroyed my sarcophagus.” He said. 

He heard her gasp. “We have a chopper! I’ll get you out, I promise!”

“I am coming.” He got to his feet slowly.

“You’re injured…”

He forgot, she could feel that pain… “It is only a flesh wound. I will be fine.”

“I’ll call in Firebrand!” She insisted. “…Dhar-Mon, how close are you?”

“I am on the second floor, one more flight and I shall-”

“I’m coming in!” She cried.

He smiled. 

.

.

Malinalli got to her feet. “Tiwaz.” She said loudly. “I’m going inside!”

“No!” Iabet cried. “Medic, let us make it safe first!”

Malinalli ignored her. “I need someone to cover me!”

“Medic, I will stop you!” Iabet, snapped as she turned her attention to the priest who had put one of the others into stasis. She slashed at them, but they kept jumping back and evading her blades.

“You look a bit busy!” Tiwaz cried as he lifted his gun to his hip. “Go ahead, Molly! I got you covered!”

She smiled at him, took a deep breath, and pushed off. She sprinted faster than she thought she ever could, jumping and weaving in between soldiers and priests who tried to jump in her way. One reached out to grab her, she ducked under their arms. Another fired on her and she dove to the ground, sliding briefly like a damn penguin, and then the soldier was quickly reduced to shrapnel as Tiwaz lobbed a grenade at them.

Finally, her hand touched those ancient metal doors. She was so small that, initially when she slammed against them, she bounced right off. The doors seemed sealed.

“No, no no no…” She put her hand to the doors. “I didn’t come this far to be stopped by you!” She closed her eyes and pressed her fingertips against the door, and shoved.

.

.

Dhar-Mon pushed through the wall of soldiers blocking him. One of them fired, but the bullets flew into the air, only grazing his cheek, leaving a deep cut, but he disregarded them and fled to the stairwell, bullets hitting the wall behind him.

He was panting, but not from exhaustion. He had never felt this free before, this alive. It felt like he was being called toward her.

Finally, he came to the marble corridor that led to the altar of St. Peter’s Basilica.

.

.

By herself, the door budged, but only slightly. Malinalli’s brow was dotted in sweat as she tried to shove the door open, becoming more and more panicked with each passing second.

Then, she felt another shoulder up against the door, and the metal gave way.

Tiwaz smiled as the door swung open. “Go get him, Tiger!”

She laughed, mumbling a thank you as she dashed down the aisle, just as the tiny door on the left side burst open, and the Warlock came stumbling out, stopping just in front of that giant golden altar. 

They locked eyes, Malinalli behind a row of pews with the sun at her back, Dhar-Mon framed with the ancient sculpted artwork of humans long dead.

“…Malinalli…”

She smiled. “Dhar-Mon…” 

Their eyes met, and here they were. In person, for the first time. She was even more beautiful than in his dreams, and she was floored by just how elegant he looked, without the fancy psionics. When he was just Dhar-Mon.

He took a step towards her. “I am so glad…to finally meet you…”

She smiled, tears pouring down her cheeks. She could hear Iabet screaming at her as the Templars ran up the stairs just behind her, but the sound of their raucous didn’t matter.

Malinalli held out her hand. “Come with me.”

Dhar-Mon took another step forward and stopped.

“Dhar-Mon?”

He brought a hand to his head, staggering back a bit. “Malinalli…”

“Dhar-Mon.” She could feel her heart racing, and something blooming in the center of her forehead. “What’s-” Then her mind erupted in fire, and she bellowed in agony.

Dhar-Mon doubled over, crying out in pain. Behind her, Malinalli heard Iabet scream, and the room was lit up with a flash of blue.

“I never expected this from you.” A deep, bone-shattering voice said behind her as she stumbled forward, crashing into the pews. Malinalli felt a chill, and definitely did not want to turn around. But she did.

She knew it wasn’t really…them. It was an illusion. But she could feel the immense psionic power radiating off this being, like this creature was everything in the universe all at once.

And it wanted to kill them. And it could.

She turned back as she heard Dhar-Mon whimper. He was barely standing now, leaning against the altar in an attempt to remain standing. He lifted a hand to cover his mouth and immediately gagged violently, and Malinalli saw a spray of blood explode from behind his palm. He fell to his knees, blood dribbling from his eyes, nose, mouth and down his chin.

“Dhar-Mon!”

Dhar-Mon coughed violently, vomiting up a torrent of thick, viscous red fluid. He tried to stand again, but his limbs were as weak as dry twigs, and his skin was like glass, ready to break at any moment.

He looked up at her, his eyes wide with horror. “Mali…”

Then his eyes rolled back and he slumped, motionless, against the altar.

“You are a failure.” The Elder behind her said, as it left in a flash of dark blue. “The Chosen are no more.”

Malinalli could hear screaming, but was unsure if it was her own voice or someone else’s voice. She literally leapt over the pews, crawling across the floor to get to him. Despite him being twice her size, she lifted him in her arms and reached around to the back of his head, searching for the chip she knew was killing him.

“SOMEBODY HELP HIM!” She screamed. “CALL THE SKYRANGER!”

“Iabet to Avenger, we need immediate evacuation!” The Templar called over the comm. “The Chosen is…”

Malinalli’s fingers grasped the chip, and with a resounding snap, she yanked it from his skull. He spasmed briefly before falling limp.

“Nonononono!” She pressed her hands to his face. “No please, please Dhar-Mon! Stay with me! Stay with me!”

Stay with me…

Stay…

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains detailed descriptions of hospitalization and grief)

Something was wrong.

Kon-Mai stood, that same wave of anxiety she felt before Gur-Rai’s arrival suddenly consuming her. Her brother opened his eyes and leapt off his swivel chair as well.

“You feel that?”

She nodded.

Out the window, Gur-Rai saw the Skyranger approaching the Avenger. “I think something happened.” He muttered.

Kon-Mai opened the door and peeked out into the hall, watching as a medical team disappeared behind the corner. Then there was shouting.

The two took a moment to meet each other’s gazes, and a look of realization passed between them. They sprinted for the door.

Gur-Rai beat her to the punch, pushing past her as they sprinted out the door and down the hall. Despite his bad leg, he kept pace with his sister as they rounded a corner and slid into the garage. The wind from the open door buffeted them, and they held up their hands to protect their faces.

“What is happening?!” Kon-Mai cried, but it fell on deaf ears. The team of six or seven medics were surrounding the stretcher, blocking any view. As she got closer, she saw flashes of blue skin and red blood. Her skin prickled.

“Where is Malinalli?” She muttered, looking around for the familiar medic. Gur-Rai jogged past her up to the door of the Skyranger.

“Found her!” He leapt inside. “What the fuck happened in here?!”

Kon-Mai followed him in, and nearly reeled at the sight. The inside of the Skyranger looked like the scene of a violent murder. Blood was everywhere, coating the floor, the walls, it was sprayed on the ceiling and in the middle of it all, Malinalli sat, shaking.

Gur-Rai grabbed her shoulders. “Hey. Wakey wakey.” He shook her a bit.

Malinalli seemed to barely register his presence, and Kon-Mai moved in and pushed him away. “Malinalli, what has happened?” She asked. “What has become of Dhar-Mon?”

That name snapped her back to attention. Malinalli broke into a sob, clutching her head.

“He’s gone!” She screamed. “I CAN’T FEEL HIM ANYMORE! HE’S GONE!”

Kon-Mai heard wheels turning, and ran back outside as the stretcher began to move. Gur-Rai was following her, dragging Malinalli by the hand as she sputtered and cried and protested. Ducking under the door frame and  following the stretcher close behind, Kon-Mai just barely saw her eldest brother. His form was just a blur amid the team of people surrounding his body. But she did see blood. So much blood.

“Is he…?” She slowed briefly, allowing Gur-Rai and Malinalli to catch up to her.

“By a black hole…” Gur-Rai covered his mouth. “What did they do to him?”

They jogged after the stretcher, Gur-Rai beginning to favor his leg but still easily keeping time with Kon-Mai, watching as Dhar-Mon was wheeled into the operating room occupied by Gur-Rai just a few short weeks ago.

“Someone get me vitals.” She heard Tygan say.

“Negative on the heart rate!” 

Gur-Rai looked at Kon-Mai, and she covered her mouth with one hand, trying to keep her teeth from chattering.

“Start CPR!” Tygan cried, rushing around the table and grabbing the huge, white defibrillator machine.

“He’s bleeding in his brain!” Malinalli said. “I tried to pull the chip! I tried!”

“Severe cranial aneurysm.” Tygan muttered, as though to himself. He grabbed the pads off the defibrillator and began pressing buttons and turned the large white knob on the side. “Standby.”

“Ready.” One nurse said.

Tygan pressed the pads to Dhar-Mon’s chest. “Clear.”

There was a buzz, and Kon-Mai saw her brother’s body jolt on the table. Nothing else.

“Negative.”

“Standby.”

“Ready, Doc.”

“Clear.” Another zap. Another jolt. Her brother fell again, lifeless.

“Negative.” The nurses sounded worried, and Malinall’s sobs echoed through the hall.

“Standby.” Tygan said again.

“Ready.”

“Clear!” Another zap. “Damn it!”

“I need to go in.” Malinalli pushed past the Chosen. “I need to save him!”

“You stay here.” Gur-Rai caught her by the collar.

“I can’t feel his mind!” She screeched, clawing at Gur-Rai’s hand. “I need to feel his mind! It’s empty! IT’S EMPTY AND I CAN SAVE HIM!”

The door to the operating room closed swiftly. From the little window in the door, Kon-Mai saw them zap her brother again. Nothing.

“Please!” Malinalli tried to yank herself away. Gur-Rai tugged back hard enough that she fell to her knees, and then she tried crawling towards the door. “LET ME IN, YOU BASTARD! I WANT DHAR-MON BACK!”

Over her cries and screams and the scratching at the door, Kon-Mai heard footsteps. Commander Senuna and Central Bradford came dashing down the hall, Bradford significantly more out of breath. 

“What in the fucking hell just happened?!” He yelled, while Senuna went right to Malinalli and shoved Gur-Rai away from her. Kon-Mai could only shake her head. 

“Dhar-Mon had an oopsie, apparently.” Gur-Rai’s words were jovial but his tone was grim. “…Commander. He’s not breathing.”

Senuna’s face was grave, but calm. She took Malinalli by the arm and helped her to her feet. “Molly…”

“It’s my fault!” Malinalli wailed. “The Elders are killing him and it’s all my fault! I told him to surrender and it’s all-”

“Shhhh.” Senuna put a finger to the nurse’s lips. “Everything will be okay. Are you hurt at all?”

“I’m not important! It’s hi-”

“Don’t you dare.” Senuna snapped. “Do you feel any pain? Anything from him at all?!”

Malinalli shook her head, her lip quivering.

“…Then the psionic link is broken.” She sighed. “Stay here, sweetheart. There is nothing you can do for him now.” The Commander stepped up to the door and twisted the knob, and it swung open with ease. She darted inside, Tygan screaming at her as the door closed behind her. 

“Commander, wait, you can’t be-” Tygan’s voice was muffled and cut off mid sentence.

“ALL OF YOU STAND BACK!” Senuna’s voice permeated the entire Avenger.

There was a loud commotion, then the lights around them flickered. One of the nurses screamed as the room lit up inside with blue energy, and the sound of a loud zap. Silence for a moment.

Then the lights came back on. “We have a heartbeat!” Tygan screamed.

Kon-Mai felt herself physically unwind, letting out the breath she didn’t know she was holding. Bradford turned to her and her brother. “He’s in good hands now.”

“What will happen to him?” Kon-Mai asked.

“I can’t answer that, Assassin, ‘cause I have no idea.” He looked at Malinalli. “You okay?”

“What did she mean?” Malinalli asked. “I still can’t feel him, Bradford. What did she mean about the link being broken?”

Bradford looked away from her. He knew the answer to that question, but he was choosing not to tell her.

Kon-Mai gripped her shoulders and looked around to meet her eyes. “Let us retreat, Malinalli, so the doctor may have space to work.”

“That’s a good idea.” Bradford stared at the door. There was another bright flash of blue and the ship rattled. Malinalli gasped, her eyes lighting up for a moment, then she winced and covered her face.

“Come on.” Gur-Rai gently took hold of her arm and the three made their way to the nearby cluster of chairs that sat outside the door. Malinalli took a seat in one, and Kon-Mai sat beside her. Gur-Rai leaned against the wall, picking at the cuticles of his nails. 

They saw the door open, and the Commander came out, her face as white as her hair, looking like she’d seen a ghost. She stumbled for a moment, almost collapsing against the wall as Bradford caught her. She and Bradford converged upon each other, and she said something to him, and he gasped audibly. “No fucking way.”

“What happened?!” Malinalli demanded.

“He’s alive.” Bradford said, his voice shaking. “He’s-”

“Come on.” Senuna dragged her Central Officer away before he could get a word in edgewise, and they disappeared around the bend from whence they came. The hallway was left in silence.

A few minutes dragged on into hours. The sun set outside and through the clouds, they could see stars. Kon-Mai tried to mediate but was distracted by Gur-Rai pacing back and forth. Malinalli had curled up into a ball, hardly speaking until the sky outside became dark blue, when she finally tapped Kon-Mai on the shoulder.

The Assassin looked up, and the young woman did not look ready to speak at all. She lowered herself to the human’s stature to look her in the eye. “How do you fair?”

Malinalli shook her head. “…It was my fault.”

“Somehow, I doubt that.” Gur-Rai said. “What exactly happened down there?”

“I…um…” Malinalli took a breath and rubbed her eye with her palm. “When I saw him…he was on the balcony, speaking to the people in the city center…and he surrendered to us.”

Kon-Mai’s eyebrows shot up. “The Warlock? Surrender?”

“He was giving a speech, in Italian. I caught a few bits but not much. Then he attacked the priests. There was…a commotion, I was pinned down by the troops and…he was going to meet me at St. Peter’s and then we’d escape to the Avenger.”

Gur-Rai’s face softened as he heard the story. “Wherefore art thou Warlock? Defy thy father, refuse thy name…all that jazz.”

“I got there…” Her voice cracked. “I saw him, just for a moment, and then…blood, from his eyes, nose, he was throwing up blood, there was so much…he fell right there and I pulled the chip, but…”

Gur-Rai raised a brow. “Well, I assume it was the chip that did that but…that’s a lot of damage. Kon-Mai and I didn’t have that happen.”

“No…” Malinalli agreed. “…One of the Elders was there.”

Kon-Mai gasped, and Gur-Rai sneered. “…Oh? Which one? Did ‘Mommy’ herself come to deal the final blow, or did they send one of the subordinates to do the dirty deed?”

“It wasn’t a female…I don’t think…it had a deep voice.”

“What was the color of it’s aura?” Kon-Mai asked.

“It was indigo. Blue, but not quite. Slightly purple.”

“Ahhh.” Gur-Rai nodded. “Now I’m caught up. That was Vox Bhandasura you met. The Warlock’s ‘favored’ Elder per se. Makes sense he’d finish him off.”

“Vox Bhandasura deals heavily in psionics.” Kon-Mai elaborated. “It is by his hand I can cast the wave that strikes down my enemies.”

“He didn’t like me that much.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Well, none of ‘em did.”

Kon-Mai smiled at that. “Oh? I hadn’t noticed.”

The mood lifted for just a moment before it died again. Malinalli pressed her face into her knees.

“If I hadn’t been there, he wouldn’t have betrayed them.”

“It is because of you he is saved from the Elders’ hands.” Kon-Mai assured her. “It is because of you, he has a fighting chance.” 

“Fighting being the operative word.” Gur-Rai plopped into a folding chair that creaked under his weight. “Dhar-Mon is a stubborn ol’ bastard. I guarantee he won’t let this slow him down.”

Silence. More waiting. The night passed quietly with people walking to and fro, no one saying a word to them. Kon-Mai tried stretching but found it hard to get her muscles to relax. Gur-Rai picked at a scab on his hand. Malinalli stayed quiet, motionless. As the three settled in their seats, each Chosen on either side of the human nurse, the sun began to rise and their eyelids began to droop. As dawn broke, the three were fast asleep, leaning against each other for support in this trying time.

.

.

The Commander was silent as Bradford sank into the chair, head in his hands. “…You’re kidding me.”

She shook her head. “I saw it in his mind, Bradford. The memories are still there, buried under layers of torture, but they’re there.”

“It has to be a mistake. Maybe he just saw it. Was a witness.”

Senuna leaned against her desk. “Bradford. It’s him. Older, and he’s blue now, but…it’s still him.”

Bradford rubbed his face. “…Commander, you know what this means.”

“We found him?” She smiled. “That’s what we wanted, isn’t it?”

“No Commander, it means this…” He gestured to the door. “The Chosen, the Elders’ winning, all that destruction is our fault.”

She pursed her lips. “…We had to.”

“Did we, Commander? He was a fucking kid!”

“Do not raise your voice at me.” She growled, her eyes narrowing. “I know what we did. I was there.”

“Was it worth it?” Bradford got up and began pacing. “Look at them! Look at HIM! They turned him into a fucking MONSTER! Why are you not upset by this?!”

“I was the one who went to save him.” Senuna stood up straight. “If you’re asking if I care, you know that already, Bradford.” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “…Why do you think I did all this?”

“Well…” Bradford crossed his arms. “The Warlock might not be savable, from what Tygan says…” He rubbed his forehead. “God fucking dammit. That poor kid.”

Senuna nodded. “Every time I think I finally understand the Elders, they do something new, something worse. Why would they kill their own children?”

“They’re not their children.” Bradford shook his head. “You’d never treat your child like this.”

Senuna nodded, hugging herself. “They never deserved him. They never deserved to be called ‘Mother,’ or ‘Father’…”

Bradford stood. “Senuna…”

“I just can’t imagine it, John. I just can’t. I wrack my brain and I can’t find an answer. To hurt the life you brought into this world…” Her lip trembled. “How could someone do that?”

“There’s still hope, Sunny.” Bradford stood beside her and put a hand on her back.

“Hope for what?”

“Fuck if I know.”

.

.

Footsteps woke them. Kon-Mai opened her eyes first, stretching her arms wide to relieve the ache in her back from sleeping in a hard plastic chair. She looked up and met eyes with…

“Dr. Tygan.”

This woke the other two, Malinalli literally jolting back to consciousness and Gur-Rai being rudely roused by the sudden motion.

Tygan looked like he hadn’t slept in a month. His white lab coat was stained reddish brown with splotches of blood. His glasses were filthy and the bags under his eyes could hide a body. Silently, he pulled up a chair across from them and sat, sighing. He took his glasses off, cleaned them, put them back on crooked, looked at the chart, looked up at them, looked back at the chart…

And silence.

“…Is he dead?” Gur-Rai asked.

Tygan heaved a long sigh. “…No.”

Kon-Mai felt herself relax.

“But…” Tygan put the chart on his lap and clasped his hands, pressing the two index fingers to his lips. “…His condition is…less than optimal. While we were able to close all of the ruptured arteries, he has most likely sustained extensive nerve damage. And in the brain, that is…extremely serious.”

“How serious?” Kon-Mai asked. “Do not hold back, Doctor. I wish to know the state of my brother.”

“I am unsure if he will ever regain consciousness.” Tygan said, his voice heavy. “And if he does, he may suffer permanent cognitive impairment for…however long he shall live.”

“So he’ll be a vegetable.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms.

“In a very vulgar sense.” Tygan glared at him. “But…yes…I fear that the damage to his brain is beyond my capabilities. If he awakens, his quality of life shall be substandard at best. He may need perpetual care and assistance for even the most basic of activities. Right now he is unable to even breathe on his own.”

Kon-Mai stared at her hands, a lump forming in her throat that prevented her from speaking. Malinalli was sobbing again, silently this time.

“I am so sorry.” Tygan whispered.

“It is not your fault, Doctor…” Kon-Mai murmured, her eyes burning. “…You tried. And that is all I asked of you…”

“Can we see him?” Gur-Rai asked.

“…Yes.” Tygan stood up. “Though I should warn you the sight is…gruesome. He will not look how you remembered him.”

The three stood, but Malinalli hung behind. She was shaking her head, her knees trembling and weak, and the bags under her eyes showed just how utterly tired she was. She took one step towards them…

“Perhaps it would be best if you return to the barracks.” Tygan said to the nurse. 

Malinalli looked up, her eyes showing protest she could not voice.

Kon-Mai nodded. “You must rest. This has been as hard on you as it is on us.”

She stared at the ground as she passed them by, her whole body limp from exhaustion. They watched, and she looked back once before disappearing down the hall.

“A psionic bond is very dangerous.” Tygan sighed. “If not simply the emotional burden, she may be experiencing residual effects of the severing of the bond.”

“Poor thing.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “Let’s go see the big lugnut, then.”

They made it to the recovery room, Tygan opening the door for them slowly. “Please be very quiet. Noise seems to agitate him.”

Kon-Mai stepped inside and froze.

Her big brother had never looked so small. He was a large man, but at that moment the white sheets and pillows seemed to absorb him. All she could see were his arms and his eyes, which were closed. The top of his head was bandaged tightly, and a breathing mask was held to his face with thick white bandages and tape. Even on his arms, he had patches of tape holding on IV tubes and electronic wires, whose monitors beeped rhythmically in the background. The only movement she saw was his chest, and even that just barely rose and fell.

“May I…” She approached him very slowly, reaching out toward him with a shaking hand “…touch him?”

“You may.”

Moving to the right side of his bed, Kon-Mai could see his face up close now. His eyes were bruised and swollen shut. The oxygen “mask” was a full-on tube going down his throat and both of his nostrils. Had he been awake, Kon-Mai was sure he would have been in agony.

Kon-Mai took Dhar-Mon’s hand and pressed it to her chest, leaning close to him. “Dhar-Mon…?”

No response.

“Brother? Can you hear me?”

No response, not even a twitch.

Gur-Rai turned to Tygan. “So, this machine is keeping him alive.”

“Yes.” Tygan said. “If he does not awaken, I would like to put forward the possibility of…removing him from life support.”

Brother and sister exchanged looks. Kon-Mai looked pained, and even Gur-Rai grimaced at the thought.

“Let’s give him a fighting chance.” Gur-Rai protested. “He’s surprised us before.”

“Indeed.” Kon-Mai nodded. “He is a child of gods, after all. Perhaps he will come out the other side, no worse for wear.”

Tygan sighed, seemingly resigning himself. “As his family, it is your decision. I will keep the possibility open though.”

“That is a bad idea, to give me that much power.” Gur-Rai grinned.

“I assume, then, that my input carries more weight than his.” Kon-Mai chuckled as she elbowed Gur-Rai gently.

“Ow. You wound me, Sister~”

They turned back to their brother, as though waiting for him to chime in or scold them. He had not moved.

“How often may we visit?” Kon-Mai asked.

“As long as he doesn’t need to return to surgery, whenever you like.” Tygan checked one of the monitors. “Hm…your presence seems to…well, it calms him.”

Gur-Rai bit his lip, blinking repeatedly as though he was holding back tears. Kon-Mai took his hand as well.

“I will leave you three alone.” Tygan said. “Please, alert me if there’s any trouble.”

They nodded as he left, and Gur-Rai pulled up a chair on the left side of Dhar-Mon’s bed and collapsed into it. “…Fuck.”

“Language.” Kon-Mai growled.

“English, I believe.” Gur-Rai glared at her. “They really fucked him over, those bastards.”

“I am surprised you care.” Kon-Mai grumbled. “You did not before.”

“I wanted him to get his ass kicked, Kon-Mai. I didn’t want him to suffer.” He snapped. “And wasn’t it you who just lectured me about giving our brother another chance? Well I’m doing that now.” He crossed his arms. “Or I would if he wasn’t practically braindead.”

“Do not say such things.” Kon-Mai said.

“Fine, Mom.”

“Gur-Rai-!” She took a deep breath. “No. Let us not fight here.” She squeezed Dhar-Mon’s hand. “He needs us now.” 

Gur-Rai reached over and laid his hand on Dhar-Mon’s wrist, hesitating, his face lined with uncertainty. He saw Kon-Mai, her eyes flicking between his hand and his face, and slowly slid his hand down and grasped his elder brother’s palm.

They sat like that for a moment, Kon-Mai leaning on her elbows against the mattress, and Gur-Rai getting as comfortable as he could in the very uncomfortable folding chair. Then, Gur-Rai reached over and took Kon-Mai’s free hand in his own, completing the circle. She looked up, and he smiled at her.

She laid her head on the mattress beside Dhar-Mon, and closed her eyes.

.

.

A full week passed, then half of another. Things had been eerily silent since Dhar-Mon had arrived on the Avenger. The rate of ADVENT patrols had dropped steeply, to the point that their own teams were hardly needed in the field. Perhaps that was good though, because anxiety permeated the metal walls of the ship.

Each day, Gur-Rai and Kon-Mai would come to the sick bay, Kon-Mai first at about 6 A.M., then Gur-Rai later, usually around lunchtime. They would sit at Dhar-Mon’s beside, sometimes talking to him quietly, sometimes Kon-Mai would sing old Etheric lullabies that could put any worried soul to sleep. Sometimes Gur-Rai would bring in a novel and read it aloud for his big brother. Sometimes they just sat in silence, holding each other’s hands in a circle, like they were today.

Kon-Mai was sitting close to Dhar-Mon, running her fingers through his long hair, combing it, stroking it lovingly, as though doing so would heal his fractured mind. Gur-Rai watched her intently, studying her movements. His sister could be so nurturing when she wanted to be.

She was whispering something now, low and soft, and Gur-Rai craned his ears.

“Kwai ux ludwik for lau ntxa,
Et xigir lor tuag naví?
Kwai ux hersē for lau ntxa,
Et qeyri qoymaq rai drí?”

Gur-Rai remained silent so his sister wouldn’t notice him staring, lest she stop her song. Her voice was raspy, a facsimile of femininity, but something about the deep rustle of those alien vocal cords made the way she sang so…soothing.

“Mawari neylor ntxa, dhay,
Oix ezom qeyri khod'ba,
Tajeddigt neylos jx e’vay,
Vāṭiyatu, et tuag.”

Then she looked up. “I can sense you watching me.”

Gur-Rai smiled. “What song is that?”

“It does not have a name.” Kon-Mai admitted. “I am simply making it up as I go.”

“Well it’s lovely.” He got up briefly, turned the chair around and sat backwards on it, stretching his back with a grunt. 

“Thank you. My singing seems to soothe him. Occasionally I think I feel him stir…” She took a deep breath. “But then I look and see…he has not moved.”

Gur-Rai looked up at her.

“I have been considering what Tygan said.” Kon-Mai sat on the end of Dhar-Mon’s bed. “How even if he should awaken…whether it would be more cruel to keep him alive.”

Gur-Rai’s eyes darted to the floor. “Of course. He always wanted to be the strong one…”

“Even if he lives, would he see his prospective life, and wish for death?” She rubbed her temples. “I do not know. And if I kept him alive, despite his suffering, for my own selfish reasons, what would that make me?”

Gur-Rai stood up, and pulled her off the bed into a hug. Kon-Mai froze at this display of affection, her brother had barely ever touched her before. Now, he put one hand on the back of her head and pulled her in close. She, as the shock faded, wrapped her arms around him.

“That would make you a worrywart.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Don’t forget, Sister. I’m here to help you make this decision.”

“And what do you think we should do?” She whispered.

Gur-Rai sighed and looked at his brother, his eyes lingering on him. “…I think we have a difficult choice to make.” He said. “And that perhaps it’s better to let him die with…honor.”

Kon-Mai shuddered, and he felt her tremble in his arms as the sobbing began. She was silent, but that only served to wrack her thin body as she tried to keep her voice in. He could feel tears seeping through his clothes and pulled her closer, tighter.

“And if he wakes?’” She asked quietly.

“I don’t know.” Gur-Rai said. “But I do know I wouldn’t want to be kept alive, if my mind was…” He hesitated “…essentially gone.”

She gripped his shirt, squeezing it in her fists. “It’s not supposed to end like this!” She cried. “He is our brother!”

“I know.”

“He is a child of the Elders!” She was screaming, but her voice was muffled by his arms. “He is a child of the GODS! And the gods have murdered him!”

“I know…”

“I will avenge him!” Gur-Rai had to hold her up, as her legs were beginning to shake. “I will strike down each and every one of them! They shall taste my grief in STEEL AND BLOOD!”

“Sister.” He hushed her, rubbing her back. “Little Sister, please.”

“I hate them.” She whispered, the gravity in her voice weighing down the air itself. “I hate them. With every atom of my being, I hate them…” She pulled away from him, wiping her damp face with her palms. “I am sorry. I…lost my composure. That was unlike me.”

Gur-Rai smiled and grasped her shoulders tightly. “You were being too strong, Sister. You were bound to fall sometime, and I’m just glad you let me catch you.” 

.

.

Tygan watched the Chosen out of the corner of his eye. They were silent as he worked, turning off each one of the machines one by one. He began to reach for the breathing tube, but pulled back. He would leave that for now. Removing that was traumatic and…they were in enough pain.

Kon-Mai was completely silent, and even Gur-Rai was speechless, his face lined and serious. Tygan switched off the last monitor, leaving only the heart rate and breathing apparatus functional, and then turned to face the two.

“I’ll give you two some time alone with him.” His voice sounded heavy and sad. “I’m sorry.”

As he left the room, the two siblings settled beside their brother. Kon-Mai felt tears welling again but forced them down. Be calm, be still, be silent. Just like before. She wished she could be empty.

“It was an honor, Brother.” Gur-Rai ran his thumb over Dhar-Mon’s palm. “Sorry it had to end like this.”

“The Elders will pay for what they have done to you.” Kon-Mai hissed. “I will see it done, Brother.”

They heard footsteps and Gur-Rai turned towards the door, expecting to see Tygan back to deliver the hand of fate. But what he saw instead was the tiny form of the nurse who started it all.

“Molly.”

Kon-Mai looked up. “Malinalli…”

“Tygan told me.” Her voice was soft. She looked over the silent machines. “So it’s true…?”

His sister was silent as a grave, so Gur-Rai answered. “Unfortunately. There’s no saving the poor fellow. Elders did too much damage.”

Malinalli stepped forward, taking a deep breath. “Sometimes I still dream about him. Like he’s trying to reach me…” She looked between the two.

“Malinalli…” Kon-Mai’s voice was choked. “There is nothing here but sadness and death. All we can do is keep him close in…these final moments.”

Gur-Rai moved around beside his sister and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and Malinalli took his place on Dhar-Mon’s left.

“I’m sorry.” She said. “Both of you.”

“You did nothing-” Kon-Mai broke off as she saw Malinalli’s expression.

“This is my fault.” She snapped. “If I hadn’t been there…perhaps the Elders would have spared him, long enough to remove the chip. Long enough to give him time…but I…” She shook her head. “I followed a calling voice, and it led Dhar-Mon to his death.” Malinalli gently took hold of Dhar-Mon’s hand. 

“…Why him?” Gur-Rai asked. “What was so special about him, Molly?”

She shook her head. “…When I looked into his eyes…it was like looking at someone I’d known all my life, like seeing an old friend again.” She leaned down and kissed his cheek. “I wish we’d had more time…to actually become…” She shook her head, tears falling from her eyes onto Dhar-Mon’s forehead.

The two Chosen watched her as she straightened up. “I should leave.”

“Do you wish to stay?” Kon-Mai asked.

“No. I’ve done enough.” Malinalli barely held back her sobbing as she quickly left the room, her footsteps fading away.

Gur-Rai grabbed a tissue nearby as Kon-Mai brought Dhar-Mon’s hand to her lips and gave it a gentle kiss. The middle Chosen came up behind his young sister and put a hand on her back, reaching over Dhar-Mon’s body to wipe away the tears Malinalli had left behind.

His finger touched Dhar-Mon’s burning skin, and as he flicked away the water, he felt the muscles twitch. He froze, his hand still in place. Had he imagined it?

“Gur-Rai?” Kon-Mai asked. “What is wrong?”

He shook his head and ran his thumb over his brother’s brow. He felt the muscles move, as though Dhar-Mon was squeezing his eyes shut.

“Kon-Mai.” He said. “Don’t freak out, but I think he’s-”

He heard her gasp. “His hand!”

Gur-Rai looked over to her.

“He grasped it! I felt it!” She knelt beside him. “Dhar-Mon…?” She took his hand in both of hers. “Please…!”

Gur-Rai watched as Dhar-Mon’s limp fingers closed around Kon-Mai’s and weakly squeezed.

The two looked up at each other, eyes wide.

“Go get-”

“I’ll get Tygan.” Gur-Rai turned on his heel and sprinted out the door.

.

.

Gur-Rai had burst into Tygan’s office so fast he’d ripped the lock off the door, and damn near given the poor doctor a stroke of his own. But upon hearing the news, he had grabbed his equipment and followed Gur-Rai back to the recovery room at almost the same pace as the Chosen, the two rocketing down the hall, practically sliding to a stop at the recovery room door.

Kon-Mai was still clasping his hand tightly in both of hers, and every once in a while Dhar-Mon would squeeze back, or his brow would twitch. As Tygan entered the room with Gur-Rai on his heels, Dhar-Mon let out a small noise.

“Brother, if you can hear me, grasp my hand again.” Kon-Mai said desperately, and nearly burst into tears as he did. “Doctor, he is awake!”

“I can see that.” Tygan began taking out his tools. “When did he start responding to stimuli?”

“It was right after Malinalli left.” Gur-Rai said. “I felt his eyebrow twitch and he started moving his ha-” He broke off as he felt someone grab his arm, and looked down.

Dhar-Mon was reaching out in his direction and had latched onto his forearm, his grip weak but very much there. Gur-Rai froze for a moment, unsure of what to do with this.

“Take his hand!” Kon-Mai snarled. “Do not simply stand there!”

Gur-Rai moved his arm slightly and grabbed onto Dhar-Mon’s hand, kneeling beside him. “Hello there, Big Brother…”

Dhar-Mon made a small noise, like a whimper that was supposed to be a word. Gur-Rai saw his brow twitch again.

“Don’t panic. I’m here. Kon-Mai is here, too. Say hi, Sister.”

“I am here.” She ran the knuckle of her finger gently over his cheek. “It is me, Dhar-Mon, it’s Kon-Mai. You are safe.”

With the sound of her voice, he turned toward her and mumbled something around the tube in his throat. “Whhrhhhm.”

“What?” Gur-Rai smirked, and Kon-Mai smacked his shoulder.

“Is there any way you can remove the device?” Kon-Mai asked.

“Not until I’m certain he can breathe on his own.” Tygan said as he frantically went to work, turning on every machine he had turned off before. “If he continues to improve, that might be a possibility.”

“Whhhrr hhhhsssh.” Dhar-Mon mumbled again.

Gur-Rai got closer to his brother. “Say that again?”

“Whr hhshsh…”

“Worcestershire?” Gur-Rai grinned. “Like the sauce?”

“I doubt think he’s trying to say Worshe…Werchest….Worsheses…whatever it was you just said.” Kon-Mai snapped at her brother. “Dhar-Mon, what is it? What do you require of us?”

“Whhrr hss shhhhuh.” He sounded slightly clearer, more insistent this time.

“Whurr…where?” Gur-Rai mused. “Where is he?”

“Shhh.”

“She.” He looked up. “Who’s he talking about?”

Kon-Mai furrowed her brow. “Doctor, can you call in Malinalli please?”

“Why?”

“I…have a theory.”

Tygan furrowed his brow but pressed a button on his comm. “Malinalli Zúñiga, please report to the recovery room.”

The three fell silent as they waited. Tygan was busying himself with fussing with the oxygen tank, lowering the pressure slightly every minute or so and measuring Dhar-Mon’s breaths per minute. It was an agonizing five whole minutes before Kon-Mai stood up.

“I am going to find her.”

“She might be busy-” Gur-Rai began but Kon-Mai cut him off.

“If this human is my brother’s best chance at recovery, she is coming with me by hook or by crook.” She pushed past the two men and stormed out the door.

.

.

“Doctor, do no harm.” She muttered.

Malinalli stared at her hands as she sat cross legged on her bed. She wasn’t a doctor, not yet, but could she even stand to be near a patient again?

They had trusted her, and she had failed.

Dhar-Mon, her friend, had trusted her with his life. And because of that trust, he was gone.

“Doctor, do no harm.” She muttered, looking up as she heard footsteps. Kon-Mai briskly walked over to her and stood there, arms crossed.

“I assume you heard the call.” She asked.

“I did…” Malinalli sat up. “Does Tygan need me?”

“No. Dhar-Mon needs you.”

Malinalli’s face fell. “I…can’t, I’m sorry.”

“Mali-”

“Tell him to get Lothar, or Vicky, or anyone else. I can’t look at him.” She grasped at her curly hair. “After what I’ve done to him, I can’t be there. I’ll just do more harm than good.”

Kon-Mai pressed her lips into a thin line, barely containing her anger. “Firstly, child, YOU did nothing to hurt him.”

“I-”

“I was not there, I will admit. But it was Elder Bhandasura that injured him, and it is Elder Bhandasura who should hold the shame for this, not you.”

“But-”

“And secondly, bold of you to assume so little of your abilities as a physician.” Kon-Mai scoffed. “Look at all you did for me, for Gur-Rai. It was you who assisted in the surgery that saved his life! And you have saved Dhar-Mon too, child!”

“Wait.” Malinalli held her hands up. “What’s happening in there?”

“Dhar-Mon has begun to wake up.” She cried, grabbing Malinalli’s hand and dragging her from the bed. “Now please for the love of the galaxy, stop moping and come along! He is asking for you specifically!”

“He is?!” Malinalli cried as she was rushed down the hall. “But…why?! The psionic bond is broken, I should have no effect on him! Does he even remember me?!”

“Let us find out.” Kon-Mai pushed the door open and nudged Malinalli inside. 

“Glad you could make it.” Gur-Rai stood up, holding Dhar-Mon’s right arm limply in his hand. “I think he’s slipping again, hurry up and do your magic.”

Malinalli moved around to his left side, scrambling close to him. “Dhar-Mon…?”

Dhar-Mon moved his head towards the sound of her voice and lifted his hand slightly. Malinalli gasped, lunging forward to grab it.

“I’m here!” She cried. “Dhar-Mon…can you hear me…?”

He didn’t say anything, but she felt his hand squeeze hers, and keep squeezing.

“Come on, Brother.” Gur-Rai patted his arm. “You’re almost there.”

“Can you hear us?” Kon-Mai called, leaning over Gur-Rai. “We are here, Dhar-Mon!”

“Please!” Malinalli closed her eyes, putting every ounce of energy she had into the words she spoke. “Please Dhar-Mon. Come back to me.”

Dhar-Mon’s whole body twitched slightly. His fingers curled into tight fists. He took a deep breath, like someone waking from a dream, and slowly he opened his eyes, squinting in the light.

Kon-Mai let out a sound that seemed to be a mix of a gasp and a sob, and Gur-Rai threw his head back and laughed. “I told you! I told you that old bastard wasn’t out of tricks, yet!”

Dhar-Mon looked around, from one sibling to the other, from Tygan to Malinalli. He blinked slowly and whimpered, then reached up and felt around the breathing tube that was still down his throat. He wrapped his hand around it before Tygan jumped in.

“No, no, no, you still need that.” He began adjusting a dial on the oxygen tank. “I’m going to start lowering his oxygen levels, let us see if he can breathe automatically.”

“Dhar-Mon, I’m here.” Malinalli whispered. “I’m so sorry. I’m so sorry I abandoned you!”

He reached out with one hand and pressed the back of his hand to her cheek, running it along her soft skin gently. She took his palm and leaned against him, laughing now instead of crying.

“Welcome back to the land of the living, Brother.” Gur-Rai said. Dhar-Mon turned to look at him, narrowing his eyes in confusion.

Kon-Mai peeked out from behind him. “Do you…remember me, Brother?”

Dhar-Mon’s eyes widened as he saw her, and he tried to reach out, but his right hand seemed to not respond to the command, only wiggling slightly in Gur-Rai’s grasp. Gur-Rai patted his hand and hushed him.

“See, Dhar-Mon? I told you she was alive.” Gur-Rai smirked.

“Yes, Gur-Rai, you are very smart.” Kon-Mai rolled her eyes.

“Okay, I think we’re ready. Molly, would you mind scrubbing up?” Tygan asked.

“Right away, Doc.” She squeezed Dhar-Mon’s hand. “We’re gonna get that tube out of your throat, okay?”

Dhar-Mon nodded enthusiastically, and Kon-Mai took his left hand again in Malinalli’s absence. Tygan began undoing the bandages around Dhar-Mon’s mouth as Malinalli got into her scrubs and gloves.

“Ready with the hose?” Tygan asked.

“Got it.” Malinali began undoing the clasps around the mask part of the tube.

“On the count of three.” Tygan said, and took one side of the breathing mask.

“Dhar-Mon, as we pull this, try and cough.” Malinalli said, grabbing the other side.

“One, two…three!” The two doctors pulled on the tube, and Dhar-Mon made a retching noise as it came out in one fell swoop. He coughed and gagged as they pulled the last of it from his throat.

“We good!” Malinalli cried. “Oh boy, I bet that’s a relief!”

“Try and say something.” Tygan ordered Dhar-Mon, who was feeling along his throat where the tube had been.”

“Jrak.” He said, his voice little more than a hiss. Gur-Rai laughed and Kon-Mai smiled, a mix of relief and annoyance.

“What did he say?” Malinalli asked.

“Something naughty~” Gur-Rai was giggling like a child. “Who used to always lecture me about watching my mouth, hm?”

“That felt bad.” Dhar-Mon’s voice was practically inaudible, but he was talking. “Sister, are you here? Where are you…?”

“I am here.” Kon-Mai squeezed his right hand. “…Can you not see?”

“It is…color…and light.” He coughed again. “But not your faces.”

“The visual cortex was right at the epicenter of the shock.” Tygan said. “But hopefully as time passes, that shall rectify itself, with how well he seems to have healed.” Tygan looked over them with pride.

“You…are here?” Dhar-Mon asked again quietly.

“Yes.” Kon-Mai smiled widely. “We are all here, Brother. And you, you are safe now.”

Chapter Text

The quiet of the Sanctuary was broken by Abyzou’s blood curdling scream. It cut through the air like a blade, rousing all those who heard it. Even long dead spirits turned in their graves.

The Elders began to rise. One, then two, three four and finally five, each one more fragile and taut than the last, met in the center of their Sanctuary. From the Great Hall emerged Elder Camazotz, his light seeming more like darkness, stifling all who gazed upon him. His deep purple eyes scanned his five subordinates, and if he had a mouth, he would have been smiling.

“Well.” He turned to the Ethereal closest to his right. “You can say it, Imdugud.”

The Ethereal on his right, slightly taller than the others, seemed puzzled. “Madron…?”

“Vox Nergal has abandoned us.” There was almost a chuckle in Camazotz’ voice when he said it. “Now Rome is in revolt. They’ve exiled the priests we sent and have holed up in the former stronghold. And, of course, it was you who warned us of this.”

“Is Vox Nergal dead?” One of the others called out.

“I do not know.” With all four arms, Camazotz shrugged. “The link to us is broken. I do know that Bhandasura punished him for this crime though, and hardly any mortal could live through that~” He looked toward the center of the group. “Reue, you look like you have something to say.”

The Ethereal who stared at his voice was the only noticeably female one of the group. She was shorter, with a larger head and wide purple eyes. Camazotz could feel her nervousness when he looked at her.

“Come now.” He mocked her. “We do not have all day~”

“…Is lau Mordenna…” She hesitated. “Is she alright…?”

“Abyzou?” He chuckled. “She is in agony. I do not know why, It was she who gave the order to kill him; you would think she’d be happy. But that is the female kind.” He bobbed his head. “No offense, Reue.”

“Lau Madron.” Imdugud cut in. “Dhar-Mon Madron was the last Chosen. Without him, our forces are now at a major disadvantage.”

“Especially with the rumors.” The Ethereal on Reue’s left hissed with a light voice. “The soldiers are saying Kon-Mai Mordenna is alive.”

“I heard XCOM was seen with the body of Gur-Rai Madron.” Another beside them said. “Who knows what they have done with them.”

“Xezbeth, Tiyanak, what have I told you about talking out of turn?” Camazotz sounded jovial, but there was a crackle of electricity around his fingers. “You know that makes me very angry.”

“I am sorry, Madron…” Tiyanak bowed their head. Xezbeth, however, kept talking, creeping forward toward the Great Elder.

“What if Vox Zagre is now a traitor too, Madron? Is he not your own son? What happens then? What happ-”

Camazotz barely had to wave a hand as a pillar of light struck Xezbeth down, laying them flat against the floor. Reue heard bones shatter as they collided with the hard surface, writhing under the hand of one of the three Great Ones. Camazotz let up almost immediately, but Xezbeth still laid unmoving, their mind reaching out in agony. Reue had to turn away.

“You are more annoying than my children.” Camazotz chuckled. “And if my darling children live, and have turned their back on us? I shall do what any good father would.” His eyes grew dark. “I shall simply remind them of what they have lost. And how much we love them.”

“Camazotz.”

They turned, and all bowed at the tall figure approaching, his blue light a reprieve.

“Bhanda.” Camazotz floated closer to his partner and put one of his bony hands on his cheek, pressing his head into Bhandasura’s neck. He stayed there for a moment, and Bhandasura gently grasped Camazotz’ shoulders.

“Abyzou is asking for you.” He finally said.

“Abyzou can wait. I have not had a moment alone with you in weeks.” He turned to the lesser Ethereals. “You are dismissed.”

“Will lau Mordenna-” Reue began, but stopped when Camazotz held up his hand.

“Leave.”

“Yes, Madron.” She bowed, and Tiyanak rushed forward, helping Xezbeth to their feet. The Sanctuary was soon as empty and cold as it had been before.

Camazotz held up his spindly fingers and watched as Bhandasura entwined his within them. “You are always thinking of Abyzou.” Camazotz chuckled.

“She’s grieving for her children…” Bhandasura replied quietly.

“Her children she killed.” Camazotz scoffed. “What about me, Bhanda? I am very sad at the loss of my little Gur.” He could feel Bhandasura’s sigh, and he slipped his leg between the other Elder’s robes, their bones practically melding throuhg paper-thin skin. “Something troubles you, dhay?”

“…She made me go.” Bhandasura whispered. “She said Dhar-Mon was my responsibility.”

“Dhar-Mon was a failure from the start.” Camazotz pressed his hands to Bhandasura’s cheeks. “He was too human and we took too long to change him. To think he would fall to a mortal woman? Honestly not surprising.”

“Perhaps…” Bhandasura said, his voice low. “But he was still mine…”

“No use will come from grieving, Bhanda. Do not cry over dead stars.” Camazotz assured him, pressing their foreheads together.

“But Imdugud was not wrong.” Bhandasura admitted. “The humans are close to taking back their city. Our troops are losing, Camazotz.”

“We are gods, Bhandasura. We will not lose.”

Bhandasura wrapped his four bony arms around Camazotz and let his other lover pull in into his embrace. But the anguish still weighed heavy on his mind.

.

.

The Hunter was in a very good mood.

His brother was cognizant again, and his sister was too busy taking care of him to get on Gur-Rai’s case about much of anything, leaving him free to screw around. It had only been half a day since Dhar-Mon had emerged from his coma but the ol’ lugnut had already regained most of his faculties. Gur-Rai would even say the incident humbled him a bit, which was something his brother had sorely needed.

Gur-Rai strolled into the armory, his head held high, where he met with the anxious face of Senuna, her eyes bright in anticipation. Jane Kelly stood at her side, speaking quietly, and broke off her sentence mid-word as the Hunter walked in.

“Ladies.” He tipped his imaginary hat as he strolled in. 

Jane rolled her eyes. 

“Hello there, Gur-Rai.” Senuna said cheerfully. “How is Dhar-Mon?”

“Better than before, if I do say so myself!” Gur-Rai clapped. “The Doc says he’s hoping for a full recovery.”

“That’s amazing.” Senuna looked genuinely happy, but Gur-Rai could see something else in her eyes. Something…uncertain. 

“Yes.” He nodded. “Now, it was you who called me here, Commander?”

“Oh!” Senuna’s face lit up again. “We got your gear back!”

“You did? All of it?”

“All of it.” Jane confirmed. “The stronghold’s been abandoned since you… ‘died,’ so to speak. It wasn’t hard to get in there.”

“Abandoned?” Gur-Rai scoffed. “How dare they, leaving  a perfectly good stronghold like that.” He looked to the table beside them. “At least you managed to save what’s important.”

Senuna gestured over the equipment table. “Behold, Darklance herself. Take a look, please!”

Hunter chuckled as he walked over to it, running his hand along the black metal. “Ol’ Reliable. She never fails me…” He trailed off as he looked at the other weapon on the table, and the pile of cloth beside it.

“What’s that?”

“Oh, I finished your sweater!” She picked it off the table and held it up, having to extend her arms to keep it off the floor. “I made the color palette purple rather than green, so it would match your physique a bit more. Gave it a hood, too. I figured you’d like that!”

“I very much like that.” He took the sweater and draped it over his arm. “But I was more referring to this.” He picked up the machete, the grip reinforced with blue leather and the blade polished to a sheen. 

“Oh, this thing! It was in your stronghold, right next to Darklance. I wasn’t sure if you wanted it, but I grabbed it just in case. Had Shen fix it up for you.” She bobbed her head. “I know you used to go on and on about how swords suck, but…well, it was there. And Mox said you were using it when he fought you!”

Gur-Rai was speechless as he looked over the blade. It did shine in the light, catching his eye. It was an impressive weapon, that he had to acknowledge. He wondered how Kon-Mai had managed to forge it…

He stuck it in his belt. “And what about armor, Commander? I don’t expect my sweater to be very durable against machine guns, as wonderfully made as it may be.”

“Armor.” Jane sighed and gestured to a rack behind her. “I did that.”

He walked over to it. At first glance, it looked exactly like his old ADVENT armor, and he was about to scold Jane for her laziness, but then he took a closer look. It was blue; that was the first change. The padding on his arms was black now instead of red, and the gold trim had been replaced with a silvery metal. The other difference was it looked much more…durable. The shoulder pauldron was larger, he noted, and the plating on his arms looked more sturdy. The chestplate now bore a glowing XCOM insignia.

“I even got your stupid legwarmers.” Jane said.

“My favorite part.” He grinned widely and began to strip down from the clothes provided (they barely fit him anyway) until he wore only a ratty tank top and his briefs. Senuna made a point to look away as he changed. Jane did not.

Gur-Rai strapped on the chestplate and lifted Darklance onto his back. “Well, ladies, if you’ll excuse me-”

“Hang on!” Senuna called to him. “You need to sign your contract!”

He looked over the table, his eyes searching for the paper until Jane pushed it towards him. He took it in both hands and skimmed over it quickly, quietly reading aloud to himself. 

“I am now an official employee of the Extraterrestrial Combat Unit, yada yada yada, my duties will include pissing off ADVENT and generally being an ass, if I am too much of an ass the Commander will not hesitate to put a cap in me.” He smirked. “Where do I sign?”

Jane handed him a pen, and the hunter quickly scribbled a triangle shape on the paper.

Senuna blinked. “That’s your signature?”

“Yep.” He pointed to it. “It’s a G, R and M all mashed together. ‘Gur-Rai Madron.’”

“Huh…” Senuna blinked. “I’ve never seen someone do that with Etheric…”

“I’m a trendsetter.” He winked.

“Right. Speaking of.” Jane said as she took the paper. “We need a callsign for you.”

“Unless you want to keep ‘The Hunter.’” Senuna said. “I think it’s very-”

“Darkstrider.”

“That was quick.” Jane commented.

“Yes, I’ve been thinking about it since I woke up here.” He looked like a little kid unboxing a toy on Christmas. “The Elders assigned us our names and titles, this is the first time I’VE been able to choose my name. And I like ‘Darkstrider.’”

“It’s…very avant-garde!” Senuna cheered. “Darkstrider it is then!”

“Thank you!” He chuckled. “For the sweater, mostly. This material is incredible.”

“I told you, didn’t I? I’m a natural seamstress.” Senuna flipped her hair. “Back when I was just a girl, we had to sew all our clothes ourselves~”

“When were you born, the 1400’s?” Jane mused.

“Oh no, Jane, I’m not that old.” Senuna winked. “1800’s.”

Jane blinked, and Senuna just burst into a fit of giggles.

“Now Commander.” Gur-Rai leaned on the table. “Where am I dropping first? I’ve been dying to make my big debut~”

.

.

Over and over, mist and motion, mist and motion. That was what he saw when he slept.

He heard voices in the darkness, felt wisps brushing at his skin, but when he tuned there was no one there.

Dhar-Mon had never had dreams like this. For as long as he could remember, the Elders were there, heralding over his thoughts like jailers, keeping him in check, sifting through his dreams.

He could still feel them now. They were chasing him, and part of him reached out and longed for their strange embrace…

“Dhar-Mon…?”

Her voice woke him, as always. He opened his eyes to bright white light, and Malinalli’s fuzzy form stood over him.

“You were trembling.” She whispered, and he felt her warm fingers on his cheek. “Are you cold?”

He shook his head. “…Simply a nightmare.” He whispered. He wanted to reach for her hand, but she was on his right, and the fingers on that side were still stiff and unmoving.

Malinalli moved from his side, and Dhar-Mon looked around. “Is Kon-Mai here?” His sister had taken to camping by his side, sometimes spending hours at a time in the recovery room with him, well into the night.

“She went out for a bit.” Malinalli said. “Well, Tygan made her go. She’s still recovering from her scars and he doesn’t want her stationary for long periods.”

His sister’s scars. The injury she had obtained in her capture by XCOM. The one that started all of them down this path. He wondered who had caused such wounds: who had felled his little sister so quickly?

He looked up at Malinalli again, who was flipping through his medical file. From the sound of the many turning pages, it was already looking like a small novel, and more was added to it everyday.

“You’re incredible.” She giggled. “I hope you know that.”

“In what way am I incredible?”

“You were braindead.” She said softly. “There was…no electromagnetic activity there. Next to none. Even if you woke up…well, you wouldn’t have been talking.” She left it at that.

“It is you who is incredible.” Dhar-Mon smiled. “For it is your voice that cut through my melancholic mind, and brought me back to life.”

“I don’t know how I did it.” She admitted. “I wish I did. There are so many people I could save.”

“Do you see combat often?” He asked.

“No, not really.” She stacked the paper neatly. “I’m not good at fighting, like, at all. The Commander especially doesn’t like me going out where I could get hurt.” She sighed. “She’s not like this with the other medics! It’s just me! I feel like she doesn’t trust me.”

“She simply does not know your true strength.” He assured her. “I am sure if she did, she would not hesitate to allow you to utilize your gift.”

Malinalli seemed to hesitate. “…Yeah…” She muttered. He heard her put the papers back into a drawer and close it.

“You mustn’t doubt yourself.” He said again.

“It’s not that.” She returned to his side, and he heard her sit down. “…Do you get the feeling that I’m…too strong?”

“I feel as though you have the perfect amount of strength.” Dhar-Mon assured her.

“Compared to you.” She giggled. “You’re a demigod. I’m just some jackass who three months ago could only use my psionics for shadow puppets if the room was pitch black.”

“Have you never used your power before?” He found that hard to believe.

She shook her head, but then realized he couldn’t see her. “Not…like this. I could do party tricks, aura reading and all that and there’s a tarot deck I sometimes play with.” She chuckled. “I don’t think it works like that, though. And I certainly didn’t know it could heal.”

He thought about it for a moment. He’d never considered his powers, or their strength. And when Malinalli began conversing with him, he’d stopped questioning hers as well. The Templars were just as powerful, were they not?

Still, when he looked at her (or in her direction), he did not see the visage of a powerful sage. He saw a young woman, who wanted only to help.

“You saved me from the tyranny of the Elders.” He said. “Perhaps…I can repay that debt? Once I am well again.”

“Repay the debt how?”

He held up his left hand, and felt a tingle all the way up in the back of his neck as purple energy danced on his fingertips. “I can teach you how to use your power.”

He could feel the dismay on her face even if he couldn’t see it. “…That’s dangerous…”

“Psionic energy is very dangerous. But to those who honor it, great rewards will be reaped.”

“What if you get hurt again?” She protested. “What if one of the synapses tears open again and you have another aneurysm?!”

“If that were to be, then it would not matter, as I would die on the battlefield as I summon my power.”

“Battlefield?” Her voice sounded small and scared. “You want to fight?”

He sighed. “I did not come to the Avenger to retire, Malinalli. You are fighting in a war, and I intend to be a soldier.”

.

.

Kon-Mai pressed the cool-down button on the treadmill, her forehead dripping with sweat. The poor machine had almost given way with how fast she had been running, but the old thing held on. It was built to last, she’d give it that. ADVENT’s equipment was all so flimsy, made to be replaced after only a year or two.

Absentmindedly, her hand went to her stomach again, and suddenly she felt heavy. Her scar was hard and raised, but cool, as though the long settled anger was hardened into stone. She walked, the machine slowing down, and her eyes fell to the floor as she remembered that fateful day…

There was a noise behind her. Kon-Mai stopped the treadmill and turned around.

There stood a woman. Her skin was a rich, olive brown, but her hair was deep gold like harvested wheat. In the light it looked almost green. Her eyes were the same shade, a green-gold, pointedly meeting purple ones. She stared up at Kon-Mai as the Chosen turned off the treadmill and stepped off, using her towel to wipe the violaceous sweat from her face. 

“May I help you?” Kon-Mai asked, looking the woman up and down.

“Yes.” The woman said, her accent…strange. German? No, it had too much of a …twang to it. A curl, almost Middle Eastern.

“…Well?”

“I am Goldilocks.” The woman said. 

Kon-Mai smiled. “So YOU are Goldilocks?” Finally she could put a face to a name. “Malinalli has spoken of you.”

“I hear you are very good with swords…” She shifted, and now Kon-Mai could see that, despite the prim persona, she was very nervous.

“I am.” Kon-Mai smiled.

“The Commander has tasked me with making a training course. For sword practice. She wants more soldiers to use swords.” Goldilocks clasped her hands in front of her. “I am good at swords. I am NOT as good as you.”

“Do you expect me to teach your class for you?”

“I want you to teach ME.” Goldilocks said.

Kon-Mai raised a brow. “Teach you?”

“Long I have wanted to perfect my sword arm.” Goldilocks said, her tone changing to excitement. “It is the only weapon I truly love. I want to learn from the Mistress of Blades herself.”

“Mistress of Blades?” Kon-Mai chuckled. “Well, child, perhaps flattery will get you somewhere. Do you have a sword?”

“Let me fetch the training ones.”

“No. Get YOUR sword.” Kon-Mai insisted.

“…My sword?”

“Your sword is an extension of yourself. You should learn to move with it properly.” She looked Goldilocks over again. “You do have one, do you not?”

“Y-Yes-”

“Good. Now fetch it, I will not wait all day.”

.

.

Goldilocks took enough time that Kon-Mai was able to slip back into her armor after toweling herself off. She would have liked to shower, but she supposed that could wait until after. Not that she was expecting to work up a sweat against this human.

The woman returned with a sword that was curved in the blade, even more so than Kon-Mai’s own katana. She presented it to the Chosen, who raised a brow.

“My my my…” Kon-Mai took the blade from her and felt its weight in her hands. “Wherever did you get a shamshir?”

“It was my grandfather’s.” Goldilocks said.

“Ah.” She looked the woman up and down and suddenly it clicked. “Where were you born?”

“Germany.” Goldilocks said. “But Mama was from Iran.” Her eyes flickered to her saber. “Her father gave her that sword. And when she died I took it with me.”

“Swords are just the same as people.” Kon-Mai handed it back to her, hilt-first. “They are made richer by their histories. This sword has seen much in it’s life.” She looked the woman over. “You, however, have not. This blade will be much to handle.”

“I have to.” Goldilocks sounded desperate. “It’s all I have.”

“Then take up your stance.” Kon-Mai raised her own blade.

Goldilocks got into a fencing position, and Kon-Mai wanted to scream. “No.” was all she said instead, lowering her sword.

“What…?”

“What is this?” Kon-Mai gestured up and down. “What are you doing?”

“Getting ready to duel?”

“Not with that saber, you aren’t. Shamshirs are made to slash and cut. If you come at me tip first, how much damage do you think you will do?”

Goldilocks looked away. “…Not a lot?”

“Try it.” Kon-Mai raised her blade, and as Goldilocks rushed her, Kon-Mai pushed her sword up and knocked the shamshir from her hand.

“And so you see the problem.” She sheathed her own blade, beginning to wonder how the Commander’s soldiers had managed to defeat her in the first place. At least their bullets hurt…

She made her way over to Goldilocks, coming up behind her. “Sword out.”

Goldilocks seemed to grow anxious at Kon-Mai’s presence behind her, but she complied stiffly. Kon-Mai took her arms and shifted them downwards

“Your sword must start low.” She said, pushing her arm downward. “Keep your weight in your toes, not your heels. You will never be able to dodge me like that.” She knelt. “Feet wide, bend one knee. More.”

“This feels weird.” Goldilocks complained.

“I have never missed a single strike.” Kon-Mai said. “Do you think that is an attribute of my sword? No. It is how I wield it.” She took hold of Goldilocks’ arm. “You see now, don’t you? It is heavy for you.”

“My wrist is just weak.”

“That, I can see.” Kon-Mai felt it briefly. “You will need practice to wield this.”

“I can do it.” Goldilocks said with conviction.

“I shall not be soft.” Kon-Mai said. “Your enemy will not hesitate, and neither shall I.”

“…That’s fine.” Goldilocks nodded. “Just…don’t kill me.”

“I will certainly try not to.” Kon-Mai unsheathed her sword again. The girl’s stance was still awkward, but it was much better than before. It would do.

Kon-Mai beckoned her forward, and Goldilocks charged.

.

.

Elena pulled on her gloves, watching her wedding ring glisten in the light right before it was covered. She smiled a bit at the sight, then sighed. She’d be going on this mission without Pratal the first in a while. Senuna had been specific about that. Oddly specific.

It made Elena nervous.

Her team was a good one, at least from what had shown up. Marianna “Mari” Segal was someone she’d worked with before. She was a bit meek, but she had excellent aim and even better reflexes. She’d be a great Reaper if Elena could convince her to join, but she’d always give some vague excuse about not knowing enough about rifles. The only other person there was Flavius D’Onofrio, a beefy man who loved to talk, but who spoke mostly Italian, no matter who he was conversing with. Elena had taken to simply smiling and nodding whenever he was speaking.

They heard footsteps and she stood, ready to greet the last team member.

A tall, lanky blue figure greeted her, and Gur-Rai Madron smiled and crossed his arms. “Elena Dragunova? What a surprise. Looks like we’re gonna be workmates.”

“Fuck this.” Elena said out loud, her arms falling limp in disbelief. “No.”

Mari and Flavius looked confused, and Mari looked nervous. “Léna…?”

“You’re not coming.” She lifted her rifle and pointed it at Gur-Rai. “I don’t care if the Commander escorts you here personally. YOU. ARE. NOT. COMING.”

“Well, I didn’t expect roses and chocolates, but a friendly hello would have been nice.” Gur-Rai raised his hands, but it was mocking. “Aren’t we all on the same team now?”

“You HUNTED my kind for sport.” She snarled.

“So did Pratal Mox.” Gur-Rai sneered. “And you seem to have forgiven him.”

“Pratal worked to prove himself to me.” She spat. “Give me one reason why I should trust you, when you have done nothing but lounge around our Avenger and gloat?!”

“Well Elena, you haven’t given me a chance to prove myself.” He shrugged innocently. “Perhaps this is where I surprise you.”

“Or you turn on us and run back to ADVENT and your precious Elders!”

Now Gur-Rai growled, looking like a wild dog. “Don’t you dare.”

Elena actually startled at that, her body already wound up tighter than a spring. Gur-Rai’s smile had dropped and his eyes glowed with murderous intent.

“I hate the Elders more than any of your kind could imagine, Elena. However much you think you long for their death, it’s nothing compared to my fantasies, to the thought of their corpses burning in the wreckage of their precious palace.” His fists were clenched.

Elena lowered her gun in shock, and Mari and Flavius looked at each other.

“Penso che sia serio.” Flavius said. “He seems very serio.”

Gur-Rai took a deep breath, his cheeky grin returning. “Just trust me, Elena. I’ll have those ADVENT dogs squealing in no time.”

Elena clenched her fists. She really wished Pratal was here, he had a way of calming her…

“Fine. Get in the chopper.” She hissed. “All of you. We’re already losing time.”

.

.

Goldilocks hit the ground with a resounding thud and, before she could move, felt the tip of Kon-Mai’s katana at her neck.

“Hm.” The Chosen woman narrowed her eyes. “Much better.”

“Better?” Goldilocks growled.

“Yes.” Kon-Mai sheathed her sword. “I think you might have actually grazed me that time.” She checked her arm. “Oh, perhaps not.”

Goldilocks sighed. “…How are you so talented?”

“I was born for this reason and this reason only.” Kon-Mai crossed her arms. “My entire body is honed like the edge of my blade.”

“Then anyone who faces you is at a disadvantage.” Goldilocks muttered sadly as she got to her feet.

“Yes.” Kon-Mai agreed. “Just like humanity is at a disadvantage.”

Goldilocks met her eyes, and Kon-Mai saw hopelessness. “Are we?”

“Yes…” Kon-Mai smiled. “But that is what makes you all so…admirable.” She crossed her arms. “Here you are staring Death in the face…and you spit at it.”

Goldilocks cracked a smile at that. “I guess. It is nice.” She clasped her hands. “…We have nowhere to go. The Elders have other worlds…we just have this one.”

Kon-Mai felt a small pang in her heart. She knew that feeling of hopelessness, of being completely cornered, with death on either side. Cornered in her own stronghold, knowing that death waited on the end of a gun. And if she somehow lived, it sat on her own mother’s fingertips…

“Do you want to continue the training?” Kon-Mai asked.

Goldilocks seemed to think for a full minute before she faintly answered “Yes.”

Kon-Mai smiled, clasped her hands and bowed to her student. “Return here at 6 o’clock in the morning in two days.”

“Not…tomorrow?”

“No. I shall be on a mission then.” Kon-Mai said.

Goldilocks nodded, then bowed to her awkwardly. “Thank you…um…what should I call you…?”

Kon-Mai opened her mouth, then closed it, completely unsure of how to answer.

.

.

Dhar-Mon heard footsteps approaching the door, and Malinalli stood up on the off chance it was Tygan coming to scold her for spending so much time with one patient. Instead, he heard her sigh in relief. “Hey, Kon-Mai.”

“Hello, Malinalli.” Dhar-Mon heard his sister’s raspy voice and felt her sit beside him and take his hand. “How do you fare, Brother?”

He tried to squeeze her hand. The fingers barely moved. “You were gone when I awoke.”

“I was in the gymnasium.” She admitted.

“Oh? They have such things on this ship?” He sounded excited.

“It’s a big ship!” Malinalli chimed in. “Believe me, I was surprised too!”

Kon-Mai chuckled. “Your hand feels tense.”

She was on his right, and he wanted to tell her it didn’t bother him because he could barely feel that hand, but Malinalli broke in again.

“Side effect of paralysis. The muscles have a tendency to tense up and the digits curl automatically. But Tygan says the numbness should go away in a few days.” She quickly added before Kon-Mai could become upset.

“That sounds incredibly painful!” Kon-Mai scoffed. She was absentmindedly rubbing her thumb against his palm, the traction beginning to uncurl his finger.

“Do not worry for me.” He insisted. “There is much I want to ask of you, Kon-Mai.”

She seemed to startle. “…Of course.” She said, obedient as ever. Even with only faint outlines he could tell she was sitting tall, like a proper lady. It made it all the more confusing.

“What happened the night you deserted the Elders?” He asked.

She grew very, very quiet. The room seemed to sink with the weight of what he asked. Even Malinalli was quiet.

“…How much can you see?” Kon-Mai asked.

“Hardly anything. But my left hand can feel.”

She grabbed his left hand and he felt it pressed to her skin. For a moment he had to get his bearings, before he recognized the outline of her abdominal muscles.

And the jagged, angry scar that ran just above it.

“…Who did cause this…?” He looked up at her.

“It was by my own blade.” She said, pulling her shirt back down and letting go of his hand.

“Why?” He almost whispered. His own baby sister? Attempting suicide?

“My sarcophagus had been shattered.” She said. “And I was surrounded on all sides, guns were held to my face. I heard them talking and all I could think of, was the Elders.” She hissed the word. “I wanted to live. I wanted to escape. But I had lost.” She squeezed his palm tighter. “…And however much I feared XCOM and their bullets, moreso I feared the wrath of our parents.”

“And so, to avoid that wrath…”

She made a noise of acknowledgement. “I took my katana in my hands, and plunged the blade into my belly. Death was my escape, my mercy…”

“But we made sure that didn’t happen.” Malinalli said. “You’re lucky Lothar and I were along for the ride, he put pressure on the bleeding and kept all your Psytocrean glands from falling out while we transferred you to the stretcher and lifted you back to the Skyranger…” Malinali trailed off. “…Sorry. Didn’t mean to interrupt…”

Kon-Mai chuckled. “I could not have imagined XCOM would want to share their Avenger with a being such as myself. And now you have taken all of them~”

“Yes.” Dhar-Mon reached over and patted her arm with his left hand. “…I am sorry, Sister, that you felt that way. I did not know.”

“Yes, Brother, you did.” She protested, but there was no malice in her voice. “Because you felt it too, did you not?”

And she was right. Because he had.

Chapter Text

“My head was warm
My skin was soaked.
I called your name, ‘til the fever broke.”

Gur-Rai sang softly to himself as he peered through the scope of his rifle. The leaves of the trees tickled his cheeks as he sat up, looking through the green canopy with eagle eyes. He could see those giant red crates, like candied apples, ripe for the taking.

“I have a visual~” He sang into his comm.

“Very good.” Outrider seemed to sigh. “Flavius, I need you to take up flanking on the right and be ready with the flamethrower. If we can’t get the supplies, we at least ensure ADVENT can’t either.”

“Sì, Tenente.” The very gruff Italian man replied.

“Mari, you are with me.”

“Yes, Lieutenant.” Her voice was soft and sweet.

“And what about me, Lieutenant?” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Don’t I get to do something fun?”

“Stay there and cover us.” Outrider growled. “Do not move from that spot or I swear to God-”

“Yes, ma’am.” He sighed. “Really, Elena, I don’t understand why you hate me so!”

She did not answer, but he could feel the weight of her anger through the phone.

“Just keep us covered.” Mari said. “Please?”

“Anything for you, my sweet.” He looked down the scope again. “I would hurry though, I think our dear troopers see Flavius in his asshole-red armor.”

“Mari, Move out.” Elena hissed.

The Darkstrider sighed, leaning his head back and staring up into the blue sky. It was the perfect day to be out here, the air was warm, the sky was bright, the wind was rustling in the trees…

“I raised myself.
My legs were weak.
I prayed my mind, ‘be good to me’.”

He hummed in the back of his throat. He was no singer by any means, but being out here made him whimsical. He took a deep, calm breath in, and then jumped when he heard a bang and Mari screaming over the comms.

“What happened?!” He shouted, looking down the scope.

“Mari’s hit!” Outrider snapped. “I’ve been spotted! Flavius, prepare to torch-”

“Hang on, Elena!” Gur-Rai jumped from his perch in the branches of the tree, landing in a squat. “I’m going in. Perhaps we can still pull this off.”

“No! Stay in the tree!” She snapped. He ignored her.

“Where is Mari?” He dashed through the treeline on his long, long legs, leaping over roots and logs with ease until he came to the edge of a clearing. With the reflexes of a cat, he scaled another tree, glancing down the iron sights again.

“She’s by the northernmost point, under that canopy.” Outrider sounded tense. “I need to get to her.”

“I have your back, Elena.” He took a breath and held it, looking down his scope towards a crevice in two of the crate stacks. “On my mark.”

“I am in charge here!”

“Well I have the high ground.” Gur-Rai growled. “One…two…” He fired, his bullet slipping between the crates like a heat seeking missile and striking the farthest trooper in the back of the head. “NOW.”

He saw a black figure dart across the battlefield, only getting about halfway there before his distraction wore off and they began shooting at her. Elena dove behind a few barrels and sank down to hide.

“On my mark.” This time Elena didn’t argue. “One…two…”

Then the branch he was standing on cracked and collapsed, sending him tumbling face-first into the ground. As he pulled himself to his knees, he felt bullets whizz above his head and he rolled away, taking cover behind the tree trunk.

“I am waiting!”

“I am BUSY.” Gur-Rai pulled his pistol and began to shoot at the soldier that was rapidly approaching him. The first one missed. The second bullet did not miss.

“There are rinforzi!” Flavius called out, and Gur-Rai heard that unmistakable hum of chopper blades above him. 

“Jrak.” Gur-Rai hissed in Etheric on instinct. He poked his head out from around his tree, surveying the damage. Mari was still pinned down and any moment they’d be hauling her off to an ADVENT torture facility. Outrider was still hidden, though, and Flavius…

Gur-Rai hissed into his comm “Listen to me very carefully. Flav, point that flamethrower straight up.”

“Perché?”

“Do it.” He snapped. “Elena, on my mark, grab as many crates as you can carry, even if it’s only one.”

“Mari needs-”

“I’ll get Mari.” He hissed. “Everyone go on my signal. One…”

He saw the troopers getting ready to drop…

“-twothrEENOW!” Gur-Rai bolted out from behind the tree and sprinted as fast as his legs would carry him. He crashed straight through a pile of crates and came out the other side with his gun cocked and aimed at the three troopers that were closing in on Mari. At point blank range, Darklance’s blow was fatal, but he was too slow. While one fell, the other two turned to face him, and one rushed his position while the other one moved in to grab Mari. They reached her fast, grabbing the injured woman by the hair and pulling her toward them-

There was the sound of metal on metal as Mari put her Swiss army knife through the trooper’s chin.

Meanwhile, the other soldier actually got close enough to smack Gur-Rai in the side of the neck with the butt of the gun, sending him reeling back, briefly stunned. “Vhyata los Exlétos!” He heard them scream at him as he stumbled.

“No.” He hissed as he gripped the handle of his machete. “Fuck YOU.” He plunged the blade through the crease in their armor, between the shoulder and the neck, cutting right through their lung and probably their heart. As they fell, screaming, he shoved their body aside and picked up Mari, bridal style.

She was a wholefully beautiful woman, with dark copper skin and deep auburn hair, and her eyes were almost black when she opened them and looked up at Gur-Rai like he was made of gold.

He smiled at her and made it a point to noticeably wink. “Don’t you worry about a thing, sweetheart. The Darkstrider’s gotcha now.”

They both flinched as an explosion sounded behind them, and fire began to rain from the sky.

“It seems like Flavius decided to do his job, finally.” Gur-Rai darted into the trees, looking back as the clearing behind him burned.

“Where are you going?” Mari asked. “The rendezvous is the other way…”

“I know a shortcut.” He mumbled, darting around trees so quickly the wind whipped his face. “Outrider?”

“I have secured three of the crates.” She sounded very upset but was hiding it. “Come to the rendezvous point right now, Hunter.”

“Yes, Lieutenant. And it’s Darkstrider now.” He smiled, but there was no joking in his voice. “Flavius, you can put your guns away. Time to hit the road.”

“The supplies are…very on fire.” Flavius said.

“Then leave them burning. Hopefully we’ll get to see some fireworks as we fly away~” He crashed through some bushes and rounded a curve in the path to where the rendezvous was near.

There was a rustle in the trees, and the wind picked up as the Skyranger appeared above them, hanging in the air high above the treeline.

“I can’t get closer!” Firebrand called out. “The trees are too thick!”

“Then let down the ropes.” Gur-Rai said. “And Marianna, hang onto me~”

She wrapped her arms round his neck, and gasped as Gur-Rai took a running leap and caught the first branch of the tree, scaling it like a monkey. He reached the top branch and pulled one rope close, handing it off to Mari.

“What about you?” She cried.

“I’ve got a job to finish.” He winked at her again. “Now get on outta here.”

She tugged on her rope, and Firebrand pulled her up.

Gur-Rai watched her get inside safely, then jumped back to the ground with a grunt just as Elena and Flavius came around the bend, lugging one and two large red boxes respectively.

“Give those to me.” Gur-Rai said.

“I am taking this up.” Elena almost sounded like an angry dog, the way she spoke to him.

“I’m sure you would make it very far, but you wanna make a bet on who’s the better climber?” He raised a brow in her silence. “Didn’t think so. Give me that box and I will take it up for you.”

“What about me?” Flavius asked.

“Wait your turn.” Gur-Rai gestured to the Skyranger. “Just get in, let me handle the cargo.”

Elena hesitated. “…Flavius, give the Darkstrider your cargo.” She said his new callsign with malice in her voice.

Flavius stepped forward, handing Gur-Rai the boxes. Gur-Rai grimaced at Elena.

“You’re going to fall and kill yourself.”

“Then I shall die with honor.” She snapped. “By not letting a cheap facsimile do my job for me.” She tucked the crate under her arm and began to climb.

“Cheap?” He shook his head. “You’d call the Sistine chapel a knockoff, wouldn’t you, Outrider?”

With two crates weighing him down, and one of his arms occupied, Outrider was almost as fast as him. However, he still made it to the top before her and tossed the supply crate up to where Flavius stood to catch it.

“Don’t drop this, please.” Gur-Rai grunted as he tossed it up. Luckily, Flavius was actually quite good at catching conspicuous red crates.

Outrider tossed up her cargo and grabbed onto her line, glaring at Gur-Rai out of the corner of her eye.

“Job well done.” Gur-Rai said as he tugged on the rope, following up after her.

.

.

“How many fingers am I holding up?”

Dhar-Mon squinted at Shen’s hand, staring at it for a good few seconds. “…Five.”

Both Kon-Mai and Shen looked at Shen’s closed fist.

“He is technically not wrong.” Kon-Mai chuckled, pressing her thumbs into Dhar-Mon’s palm. The whole right side of his body was still nearly paralyzed, and although he was beginning to regain feeling in his limbs, Kon-Mai was taking it upon herself to massage out some of the sore tendons, although she had been at it so long her own fingers were starting to cramp up.

“The fact that he is able to see your hand at all means progress.” Tygan said. “I don’t think I need to reiterate that we did not expect him to wake up at all.”

“You have said that, yes.” Dhar-Mon looked over in Kon-Mai’s direction. “Are you not tired?”

“I am fine.” She smiled at him. “It is nice to spend some time together, I do believe the last time we spoke face to face, I had run headfirst into an ambush you’d planned for…” She trailed off, glancing warily at Shen. “…someone aside from me.”

Shen smirked.

“Yet it is a relief to spend time with my siblings that does not involve us fighting…” Dhar-Mon trailed off, looking over to the door as it opened and Gur-Rai strolled in.

“Welcome home.” Kon-Mai said, not looking up. “Did you retrieve the supplies as the Commander intended?”

“Well, I most definitely ensured they were no longer in ADVENT hands~” Gur-Rai mused.

Kon-Mai looked up finally. “…You destroyed them, didn’t you?”

“In my defense, they were bringing in reinforcements, and one of my girls was down for the count.” Gur-Rai plopped into a folding chair. 

Kon-Mai groaned. “Of all the people they could have made one of us Chosen, I will never understand why you.”

“Maybe it was my fetching smolder.” He grinned and waved at his brother. “Good afternoon, Dhar-Mon. Can you see me yet?”

Dhar-Mon closed his eyes. “I am afraid not.”

“You wound me.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “And I came all this way to pay my respects to lau Madron.” He bowed comically.

“You have odd ways of showing respect, Brother.” Dhar-Mon said with a sigh.

“You’re right.” Gur-Rai stood up and took Dhar-Mon’s left hand.

“You guys are cute.” Shen giggled. “Hey Doc, I’m gonna head out. Will I see you tonight?”

“I believe you know I don’t enjoy such gatherings.” Tygan retorted. “Besides, I have to attend to the Warlock, he is still not as stable as I’d like.”

“Simply Dhar-Mon, if you please.” Dhar-Mon called out.

Gur-Rai looked over to Shen. “Gathering?”

“Oh right! You guys probably don’t know.” She gently slapped her forehead. “Sorry. Every weekend, usually Friday or Saturday but occasionally on Sunday, the Commander has a big party in the canteen for all the soldiers on the ship. There’s music and food and dancing, and…” She giggled. “Well, other stuff. You gotta see it for yourself.”

Gur-Rai’s eyes sparkled. “That sounds lovely.” He smiled at Kon-Mai. “What do you think?”

She hesitated for a moment, contemplating her answer. “…I seem to remember us attending a number of parties in our time with ADVENT.”

“Oh yes~” Gur-Rai sighed and leaned back, waving at Shen as she quietly slipped out the door. “I remember one time-”

“Do not tell that story!” Dhar-Mon groaned.

“Can’t stop me now!” Gur-Rai turned to Tygan. “One time, ADVENT invited a bunch of old world theologians to this one party to try and convert them, and they had this one guy there, who was a Scientologist in his past life. Well, my dear brother gets to talking with him-”

Dhar-Mon covered his eyes with his left hand and Kon-Mai giggled.

“-And next thing I know Dhar-Mon has this guy in a fucking chokehold, the guy is STILL fucking blabbing about how the Earth is flat or some bullshit like that, one thing leads to another and the Scientologist is laying in the remains of the salad bar!” Gur-Rai was laughing hysterically.

“I am not proud of it.” Dhar-Mon muttered, turning purple.

“Well, it served him right.” Kon-Mai crossed her arms. “He was insufferable.”

“I don’t remember any parties I attended being that…rambunctious.” Tygan mused.

“Thankfully not.” Kon-Mai sighed. “I always enjoyed myself. Though many times I was asked to dance by people who had no interest in…dancing.”

“And somehow they ended up in the dumpster out back~” Gur-Rai smiled. “I remember. What DID you like about those parties?”

Kon-Mai smiled wistfully. “The people who attended. I always loved to observe the daily lives of our citizens, and these parties always attracted the most…” She looked to Dhar-Mon “…colorful. A conversation with one person you would never have spoken to otherwise, and suddenly one’s mind can be opened to a world of new possibilities.”

Gur-Rai was smirking. “Hey…we should go to that party tonight. As a treat.”

 “As delightful as that sounds, I’m afraid I am…indisposed.” Kon-Mai shook her head.

“Oh come on.” Gur-Rai whined. “You can’t camp in the infirmary forever!”

“I am not! Besides, I am going out on another mission tomorrow. I must retire early tonight.”

“Well, fine.” Gur-Rai gave Dhar-Mon’s hand a gentle squeeze and let go. “I’LL go and let you know all the fun you missed.”

“You might wanna be careful though.” Tygan called to him.

“Of what?”

“Of the other, very human soldiers.” He raised a brow. “Unless you’ve already forgotten you are still very tall, blue and alien looking.”

Kon-Mai gave him an uneasy look, expecting him to continue talking. Instead, Tygan returned to what he was doing

Gur-Rai looked back to his sister. “You’re sure you don’t want to go? It sounds like a lot of fun~”

Kon-Mai bit her lip. “…Go on without me, Gur-Rai.”

He shrugged, waved to them, and disappeared down the hall.

Kon-Mai sighed, shaking out her hand. “What am I to do with him?”

“He is a…special case.” Dhar-Mon tried to reach back to adjust his pillow but Kon-Mai beat him to it, helping him sit up a little better.

“I wonder how long until the Commander will want to see you.” She mused.

“I hope it will not be long. I still have much to discuss with her…” Dhar-Mon’s voice sounded sad. “But I fear she may hesitate, after I surrendered with no fight…”

“Why did you surrender, Brother?” Kon-Mai pulled some of his hair away from his face, smoothing it back. “You love the Elders more than Gur-Rai and I combined. While I am happy for this outcome, I did not expect you to stray willingly.”

Dhar-Mon chuckled. “It was a combination of many factors. Perhaps beginning upon your…demise.” He cleared his throat. “Or what the Elders told of it. Gur-Rai did not believe them.”

“That’s not unusual.” Kon-Mai leaned on her hand, propping her elbow up  on the bed. “But why YOU, Brother?”

He thought for a moment. “…The human girl.”

“Malinalli?”

“Yes. She…wore me down into submission. Her constant visits, combined with the suffering of the people I cared for, and when she offered a hand in friendship, it was my first real comfort. She was a near constant companion to me.”

Kon-Mai chuckled. “Well, that must have been simply unbearable.” She said sarcastically.

“It was…” His voice dropped. “…It was very painful to know the truth, it always is…” His voice cracked. “I believed in the Elders, Kon-Mai.”

She ran her finger up over his wrist. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to jest…”

He shook his head. “I knew leaving with her would invoke their wrath but…I simply did not care.” He swallowed with difficulty. He’d still been having trouble with his throat. “Because no matter what I said, she was always there. She never hurt me for speaking my feelings. Not like they did…”

“She is a blessing on this world.” Kon-Mai smiled. “I wonder why she chooses to roam with soldiers.”

“Her purpose is absolute.” Dhar-Mon said with confidence. “I believe she knows what she does is right.”

There was silence for a moment.

“And what about you, Sister?” Dhar-Mon asked. “Why did you choose to stray from the Elders’ embrace?”

Kon-Mai sighed. “Perhaps…it was the experience of being so near death. Perhaps it was seeing my name covered in red ink, abandoned by those who said they loved me.” She sighed. “But the longer I spend away from them, the clearer my thoughts become.”

Dhar-Mon looked confused.

“They nearly killed you.” She hissed. “They violated their promise to us. They punished us for hurting one another and yet once they had no use for us, they…” She broke off, blinking back tears and taking deep breaths. “They are hypocrites, and even worse, they have no honor.”

“The horror.” Tygan chuckled.

“It is no joke! They instilled a sense of honor in me only to break that code themselves?” She shook her head. “They have committed the sin of filicide: they brought us into this world only to strike us down! A betrayal like that deserves the harshest punishment, and I shall deliver it upon them with my blade!”

“Sister…” Dhar-Mon reached up with his left hand and stroked her arm. “You must calm yourself.”

“I am perfectly calm!” She growled. Still, she took a minute to compose herself.

“It sounds like you’ve been worrying about this a lot.” Tygan said. “Maybe Darkstrider is right in that you need a break.”

Kon-Mai rolled her eyes. “I’m not doing anything strenuous.”

“Physically, no, but being in this environment can be mentally taxing after a while.” He looked at Dhar-Mon.

“Kon-Mai, it is my wish that you accompany our brother to the gathering tonight.” Dhar-Mon said. “…As a treat.”

She looked nervous. “I can’t do that, Brother. What about you?”

“I shall be fine.” He assured her. “I am not doing anything strenuous, as you said.”

“And I will be here.” Tygan said. “If anything happens, I am perfectly capable of taking care of it.”

Kon-Mai bit her lip.

“You always did like to dress up.” Dhar-Mon said. “Go to the event, Kon-Mai. I insist.”

She sighed. “Well…I suppose someone needs to keep Gur-Rai from starting a riot.”

.

.

Kon-Mai tied her hair behind her head in a mid-level bun, securing it with a purple ribbon. She wished she had some rouge or lipstick to pretty herself up a bit more, but at least she looked presentable. She sighed, smoothing down her tunic and looking at herself in the mirror.

Might as well get this over with.

She stepped out into the hallway and locked eyes with a short, black haired boy. “Oh.” He said. “You’re going to the party too?”

She nodded. “…Mithridates, is it?”

“Um…yeah.” He bowed slightly. “Kon…Kon-Mai?”

She nodded.

They  stared at each other in silence for a few awkward seconds.

“…Wanna walk together?” He asked.

“I suppose.” She joined him at his side and the two made their way over in silence, their footsteps echoing on the metal floor of the Avenger.

“So…” Mithridates coughed.

“I hear you are the one who neutralized my brother.” Kon-Mai mused.

“I…uh…”

She smiled. “That takes significant talent.”

“I just…push some buttons sometimes.” He shrugged. “The others did the hard work.”

“If it had not been for you, they would have failed in their mission.” Kon-Mai nodded. “Although, is it not odd to see him fighting alongside your comrades?”

Mithridates sighed. “It’s a little weird, but the Skirmishers joining was also weird so I’ve kind of seen everything by now.” He shrugged again, his shoulders coming up to his ears. “I’m down for anything that gets the Elders out of here.”

“On that, we agree.” Kon-Mai growled. “How long have you been fighting this war, Child?”

“I was…um…” He counted on his fingers. “I’m 21 now, so…I think since I was 16?  The Skirmishers joined up with us right after I came aboard, so I was still pretty new when this all started.”

“You are very young, then.”

“I guess. I mean, how old are you?”

Kon-Mai almost stopped. “…I was born six months after my brother, and when the Commander escaped, he was nearly five.” She did the math in her head. “…Plus the five years you have been hunting us? That makes…Nine.” She said confidently. “I have been alive, as the Assassin, for nine years.”

“As the Assassin?”

“I do not know what life I may…” Or may not, her mind whispered to her “…have had before I was taken by the Elders. As far as dates are concerned, I consider my awakening the day of my…birth.”

Mithridates nodded. “What day is that? Like, do you know the date?”

“Either February 3rd, or February 4th. I tend towards the 4th most years.”

“Oh, well, happy early birthday.”

She looked puzzled. “I don’t see why it’s happy. It’s simply the day of my birth, nothing more.”

“Yeah well.” Mithridates crossed his arms. “I think you’ve noticed we humans like to find excuses to celebrate things.”

“Not just humans.” She smirked. “Although perhaps my brother is more human than Ethereal…”

“Oh, will we be seeing your brothers there?” He asked, sounding…almost hopeful.

“Gur-Rai, yes. Dhar-Mon is still recovering.” She sighed. “Perhaps I do worry too much, but I simply can’t help it.”

“I mean, the Warlock almost died right?”

“Yes, but he is in good hands. Right now I worry for Gur-Rai…”

“How come?”

“He seems to forget who…what he is.” She crossed her arms. “I fear the other humans will not accept him, and it will lead to conflict.”

They rounded a corner, the sounds of music blaring from the canteen, and stared through the open doors. Not many had arrived yet, although the room was quickly filling with people. Kon-Mai could see Gur-Rai across the room, sitting in silence, a scowl on his face. Surrounding him, three gruff Reapers. They seemed to stare him down, their eyes drilling into him. The music was low and the room was dark, and he looked down, then looked back up and bared his teeth.

Kon-Mai went for her dagger…

Then Gur-Rai spread the cards in his hand across the table. “Read ‘em and weep, boys.”

“God dammit.” One of them said as they all groaned. Gur-Rai chuckled and pulled the loot towards him. 

“You’re trickier than a Templar, Madron.”

“It’s your fault for trusting me.” Gur-Rai flipped one of the coins into the air and caught it.

“You know…” Mithridates smiled at Kon-Mai “I think he’ll be just fine.”

She ignored him and marched up to her brother, scowling. As she got closer, she saw that there was a crowd of people boxing him in: two women were seated on the bench beside him, close enough to be touching and rubbing up against him, while a few others were eyeing him like he was prime rib. Gur-Rai, with an arm around one girl and his cards in the other hand, did not seem to mind the attention at all.

He seemed to hear her coming and looked up, smiling and waving her over. “Sister, you came!” He said joyfully. “Gentlemen! And ladies. I assume you know of my sister?”

“Yeah, the hot one.” One of the Reaper men across from him said.

“You hold your tongue.” Gur-Rai seemed to joke, but his glare had a hint of real anger to it. “Sister, we’re playing Poker, care to join?”

She looked around at the table. “A card game?”

“Yes, a card game.” He winked. “This round is gonna be double or nothing!”

“I have never played before.” She shook her head. “I do not know the rules. Is there a point system?”

“You try and get the best combo from your two hold cards and five community cards.” One of the other Reapers said. “What you really wanna get is a straight or a flush. You start opposite the dealer and move clockwise, and if you get to the small blind-”

“Well, that sounds very interesting, but I shall decline.” Kon-Mai smiled forcefully, her head beginning to hurt from the unfamiliar terminology.

Gur-Rai tossed her a chip. “Get yourself a drink, Sister, on me.”

“How much is the cost?”

“It’s free. I just wanted to do that.” He turned back to the game, where the Reaper most to the left was dealing the cards again.

“Why don’t you buy me a drink?” One woman whined like a small child, laying her head on Gur-Rai’s chest.

“Darling, if I win this next round, I’ll get you far more than that.” He purred in her ear. 

Turning away from the frankly revolting scene before her, Kon-Mai made her way to the bar, where a few other singles and couples were standing around, mingling. As she drew closer, the chatter stopped and they all turned, glaring in her direction, and in that moment she remembered what Tygan had said.

Don’t forget how alien you are.

She moved off to the corner where the bar curved around into a shadowed area, the lights above her flickering and broken. Under the cover of darkness she felt a bit more secure, until the bartender, a pale woman with hair like fire, came strolling up.

“Good to see ya again, sugar.”

Kon-Mai gave her a confused look. “We have never met…”

“Oh, right. You were out of commission last time you rode with me.” She smiled, her deep orange hair framing her round face. “In my plane they call me Firebrand. Down here, though, I’m Bryni Lyndon. Nice to meet ya!”

“The pilot of the Skyranger?” Kon-Mai asked in shock. “What are you doing here?”

“Well, when I ain’t flying I like to work behind the counters.” She leaned forward. “Reminds me of back home.”

“What strange world do you come from?” Kon-Mai chuckled

“Texas.” She chuckled, flipping a rag off her belt and wiping down the bar in front of Kon-Mai. “I miss the old wood smell, sometimes. Sunny was real nice to build all this in here but…ain’t nothin’ like the real thing.” She picked up a glass. “Now, what can I get ya, darlin’?”

“I do not enjoy the taste of alcohol.” Kon-Mai wrinkled her nose.

“We got other drinks, too!” Bryni said cheerfully. “We got soda, juices, plain old water…”

Kon-Mai blinked, unsure how to even begin. “…Well, normally I drink tea…”

“We got Iced Tea. Is Iced Tea okay?”

“Iced…Tea?”

“It’s tea, but they put ice in it and it makes it cold.”

Kon-Mai stared at her, wide eyed. “…I had no idea this was possible.”

“You ain’t been out much, have ya?” Bryni giggled at the Chosen’s obvious surprise. “I’ll get that started for ya.”

Kon-Mai leaned forward on the bar, sighing as she gazed around her. The music, she soon noticed, was not from a digital player, but from three men in the corner playing various instruments, a piano, bass cello and some kind of handpan. Occasionally one would sing a few notes, but it was not dedicated. Their eyes were closed and their bodies and hands moved not by the command of any sheet music, but seemingly on their own. One would occasionally stumble, but the way it blended in with the song was immaculate.

Just as the bartender handed Kon-Mai a tall glass of dark brown liquid, filled with ice, one of the men called out “Bryni! You’re up!”

Bryni sighed. “That’s my cue. If ya need anything, ol’ Jacob is gonna be taking over for me.”

Kon-Mai couldn’t even ask what was happening before the fire-haired pilot ran out from behind the bar and hopped up on the stage, the handpan man coming down to step behind the bar in her place. He gave Kon-Mai a wary look and scooted away, keeping far on the other side of the bar, where most of the patrons had migrated to. Away from Kon-Mai.

Bryni tapped her foot. “Ready, Luc?” She took a breath, and the music picked up.

“There’s a fire starting in my heart,
Reaching a fever pitch and it’s bringing me out the dark.
Finally I can see you crystal clear,
Go 'head and sell me out and I’ll lay your ship bare.”

Kon-Mai noticed the people around her beginning to tap their feet in time, some of them even going out to dance. She sipped her tea silently, hearing a cheer go up from the table Gur-Rai was at. She wondered if he was winning.

Her feet beginning to hurt from standing so long, Kon-Mai took her drink and sat down at one of the empty tables, still in the corner, secluded. From her corner, she could see everyone as they mingled in the bar, some dancing, some talking, some already beginning to engage in romantic touches. Occasionally, someone would glance over at her and whisper something, or point, or even leave the moment they noticed her, and for a moment she felt like a gangrenous sore, bothering everyone around her.

She felt the bench beside her dip as her brother plopped down beside her, sighing in satisfaction. “There you are! You missed the final round. Things got very messy~”

“I take it you won?” Kon-Mai barely looked up at him.

“Never doubt me.” He kicked his feet up onto the table and tossed the colorful chips from one hand to the other. “They didn’t stand a chance.”

“Do those have any value at all?”

“I doubt it. But the girls were using them to trade for trinkets so who really knows.” He chuckled, looking around the bar. “Who knew humans were this much fun? Wonder what else the Elders were keeping from us.”

“Let us not speak of them here.” Kon-Mai sipped her drink.

Gur-Rai looked over to her. “…Are you having fun, Sister?”

“Why are you so concerned?” She used her straw to jab at the ice in her drink.

“Because I want you to relax.” He said. “You’re always worried about us, and I worry when you worry.”

Kon-Mai looked up in surprise, half expecting him to be joking. But Gur-Rai’s eyes were sincere.

“You do?”

“Mhm.” He put one hand behind his head. “No jokes. I can’t do anything to ease your mind, Sis, and that sucks. It really does.”

“…How long have you felt this way?”

“Since the Elders brought you out from the tank and said ‘Look Gur-Rai, that’s your little sister.” He chuckled. “I’M supposed to be protecting YOU.”

“You can barely protect yourself.” She laughed audibly, then took a breath. “…Yes.”

“Yes what?”

“Yes I am having fun.” She relaxed back in the booth. “I like observing the people around me. They are so…colorful.”

“They truly are.” Gur-Rai nodded over at a man standing in the corner. “And beautiful.”

Kon-Mai looked where he was looking. The man, a tall figure with a strong, square chin, a short black buzzcut and a colorful scarf, was looking at Gur-Rai the way those girls had been. His eyes scanned the Chosen up and down, flicking to Kon-Mai for less than half a second before lingering on Gur-Rai again. Gur-Rai raised a brow, and the man smiled.

“Well, that’s my cue.” Gur-Rai stood.

“Where are you going?” Kon-Mai asked, looking up at him.

“Well that depends, Sister. When I die, probably Hell. But right now I’m going to buy him a drink.” He winked. “Wish me luck.”

Gur-Rai disappeared into the crowd, and Kon-Mai crossed her legs and leaned back, watching as the music began to get faster than before. Bryni was still singing.

“I ain’t got time for you baby; either you’re mine or you’re not.
Make up your mind sweet baby; right here, right now’s all we got.

A little party never killed nobody, so we gon’ dance until we drop,
A little party never killed nobody; right here, right now’s all we got!”

Kon-Mai sighed, laying her head back as she watched her. More people were joining the fray now, seeming to ignore her in favor of partaking in the celebrations. It was a happy change.

Kon-Mai took another sip of her tea and leaned on her hand, observing the humans as they danced. A few girls were dancing together in a circle, each one alternating being in the center. Two men sat at the bar, flinging back drinks down their throats. A young person in a colorful dress was dancing the flamenco. Some Reapers seemed to be fistfighting, but in time to the music. The people around her spun in color and light and darkness.

“Pardon me…”

Kon-Mai turned. Beside her stood- “Pratal Mox?” She said in surprise.

The Skirmisher avoided her gaze and she could see he was trembling.

She cleared her throat. “You are the last person I expected to see here.”

“My wife likes these parties, I am here with her.” He coughed.

“Your wife.” She smiled. “How…charming.”

He stood there in silence. Kon-Mai opened her mouth and began to speak, right as Mox did the same.

“Excuse me.” She said gesturing for him to continue.

“No, no, you first.”

“Fine then. Please sit.” As he sat in one of the chairs across from her, she took a deep breath. “I…owe you an apology. For taking you captive.”

“Mordenna, I-”

“No, do not use my title.” She insisted. “I no longer lord over you. In fact, Sergeant, YOU now outrank ME.” She met his eyes. “I am sorry for the hurt I caused you, and for my reckless slaughter of your people. I could insist I was misguided, brainwashed by demons, but that will not bring back dead friends.” She put her drink down and leaned forward. “My hope is, if we cannot become friends, you will at least hear my words and understand their sincerity.”

 He shook his head. “…Kon-Mai. You have hurt me, I have hurt you, I propose we simply…call it even.”

“Even…?”

“That we start over from the beginning.” He clarified. “It would be as though we have never met.”

“You have not hurt me, Mox.” She said, confused. “Not nearly as much.”

He opened his mouth, thought for a minute, then sighed. “We could debate that. But I accept your apology, Kon-Mai Mordenna, and I am privy to acting as though none of our previous interactions happened.”

“If that is what you wish.” Kon-Mai bowed to him.

Another awkward silence, Kon-Mai buried her face in her tea.

“Ah!” Mox waved someone over. “Here comes my wife now!” He waved his hand. “Lenka!”

Kon-Mai looked up just as Elena Dragunova walked over with two drinks, plunking one on the table beside Mox. “Sorry that took me so long.”

“It is no worry.” He kissed her cheek and wrapped an arm around her waist, pulling her to sit beside him.

Elena looked over to Kon-Mai. “…Pratal?”

“Yes, my wife?”

“Why are we sitting with her?” Elena glared daggers at the Chosen woman, and Kon-Mai immediately understood that Mox was not who she had to worry about. It was Elena she’d have to convince.

“I was giving your husband my apologies.” Kon-Mai responded. “That my actions towards him and his people were wrong.”

“Oh, is that so?” She leaned forward. “You changed your tone quite quickly then, praising the Elders one minute and begging forgiveness the next. That isn’t suspicious at all…”

Kon-Mai met Elena’s eyes. “I extend the same to you, Lieutenant Dragunova.” She bowed her head. “I offer my deepest apologies for my behavior.”

“Right.” Elena sneered. “And I should believe you?”

“Elena…” Mox muttered. “What more can she do?”

“I’m just not entirely convinced she and her brothers are serious.” Elena asserted confidently. “What made you of all people jump ship, Vox Prima?”

Kon-Mai leaned back. “Tell me what you require of me, Lieutenant, and it shall be done, if it means your trust is won.” She trailed off as, faintly, the sound of yelling could be heard over the music.

“What the hell?” Elena looked up, right as there was a loud crash. “Oh god dammit, a fight.” She looked back at Kon-Mai. “Alright, you. You want to win my trust? Help me break this up before they kill each other.”

“I can most certainly do that~” Kon-Mai grinned widely.

Both women jumped to their feet, pushing past the other patrons as they ran over to the bar. Kon-Mai could see two women locked in a wrestling match, pulling on hair and clothing, kicking and biting and doing whatever they could to get an edge over the other. In the midst of the flurry, she recognized one girl as having been draped over Gur-Rai during his poker game, and made a beeline for that one, while Elena grabbed hold of the other. 

Kon-Mai wedged her body between the two, grabbing the girl’s arm and twisting it behind her. The girl was strong, as any XCOM soldier would be, and managed to land a painful kick to Kon-Mai’s thigh, but the Chosen brought her knee up to the woman’s stomach and flipped her over, pinning her to the floor with her foot.

“What the hell is going on?!” Elena demanded, holding the other girl in a stranglehold. “Ludy? Explain yourself!”

“She was flirting with him!” Ludy screamed from the floor. She got to her knees but Kon-Mai grappled her arms behind her, making it impossible to move. “He’s my man, bitch! He told me himself!”

“Your man? You don’t have a man!” The woman Elena was grappling spat.

“I do, now!” Ludy hissed. “Lenka, this Templar bitch was putting her hands all over my new boyfriend and you KNOW how much that means to me!”

“Gur-Rai’s MY boyfriend! He won me a toothbrush!”

“Well he won ME a mechanical pencil!”

Kon-Mai groaned. Of course her brother started this.

“Well, I don’t see him here.” Elena sighed. “Why should I believe either of you?”

“Because this crazy whore scared him off!” The girl Elena had pinned spat at Ludy.

Ludy writhed in Kon-Mai’s hands. “I will rip your fucking tits off, you cunt!”

“ENOUGH!” Elena barked with an authority that silenced everyone in the bar. “You are acting like children! You are soldiers, carry yourselves with some respect!”

“If Gur-Rai is the one who started this…” Kon-Mai interjected “Then I say, we have him settle it.”

“Yeah!” Ludy nodded. “He’ll vouch for me!”

“Do you know where he is?” Elena asked. She looked around the canteen. “Has anyone seen a tall blue Chosen? Bald, wears a hood, very prominent chin?”

“He’s bald?” Ludy asked quietly.

Kon-Mai thought for a moment, letting Ludy go. “…Follow me, Elena.” She gestured toward the back of the room. “You.” She pointed at the two women. “This battle shall not resume until my brother is once again present. Agreed?”

“Try and stop us.” Ludy stuck her tongue out.

“Ludy.” Elena barked, then smirked. “Don’t say that, she’ll follow through on it.”

To hammer home the point, Kon-Mai drew her dagger and smiled.

“We’ll stay here.” The Templar woman crossed her arms. “This bitch fights dirty anyway.”

The music began again, a bit softer this time, as Kon-Mai pulled Elena towards a more secluded corner. “Does this canteen have…private areas?”

Elena thought for a moment. “…There are some small dining areas that are closed off.” She mused. “The Commander sometimes uses them.”

“Where are they?”

“This way.” Elena tugged her arm and the two women moved toward the back, the music picking up slowly as though nothing happened.

They made it to the easternmost wall in the back of the canteen, behind some old jukeboxes and a drum set that was gathering dust. Elena opened a door that creaked like it had never seen oil in it’s life, and they stepped into a dark and musty hallway with grey metal walls, interspersed with large curtains made of rich, red velvet.

Kon-Mai looked around at the curtains. “This is very…”

“Extra?”

“…Yes.” She reached out and touched one, noticing it was tethered to the wall. “Why is this necessary on a warship?”

“That’s the Commander, for you. She used to be in showbiz.” Elena felt along the curtain. “Where’s the opening to this damn thing…?”

Kon-Mai began to search as well. Through the curtain, she could hear soft noises but couldn’t put a finger on what they were. Holding her breath, she pressed her ear close to the cloth.

She definitely heard the raspy sound of Gur-Rai’s voice, and a slightly louder one she didn’t recognize. Searching for words, she found none. It sounded more like gentle moans…

“Found it.” Elena grabbed the edge of the curtain. “One, two-”

Kon-Mai flung aside the curtain and stomped inside, only to immediately halt and cover her face, barely stifling her scream. “Brother, you’re naked!”

Her brother was, indeed, very naked. He sat back, sprawled across one of the red leather booths with the male trooper she had seen eyeing him, who also very naked, straddling him. His partner was obscuring most of the indecency, but this was still more of Gur-Rai than Elena or Kon-Mai had ever wanted to see.

Gur-Rai sneered as he saw them, shoving his partner aside and grabbing his pants. “Would it kill you to knock?”

“On what? There’s no door.” Elena muttered. “For a former Reaper, you don’t know much about hiding.”

Kon-Mai looked to Elena in confusion. “Former what?”

Elena brushed her off. “What the hell are you two doing?”

“Take a wild fucking guess.” Gur-Rai snapped as his partner disappeared under the table, searching for his own discarded clothes.

“Do you have no modesty, Brother?!” Kon-Mai whined. “You are practically out in the open!”

“I had thought we were very well hidden. After all, it took you this long to find me.” Gur-Rai stood and buttoned his pants. “Now I assume you have a good reason to interrupt me? I was just about to finish.”

Elena gagged.

“Two of your other…” Kon-Mai slowly peeked through her fingers as she searched for the words “…paramours are fighting for your approval at the bar.”

“Your what?” The soldier poked his head up from under the table.

“My what?” Gur-Rai echoed him.

“The two young women you seemed to give affection to just minutes before.” Kon-Mai dropped her hand and let it rest on her hip. “Or did you forget them so easily?”

Gur-Rai sighed. “Well, damn. Time to do some damage control, I suppose.”

“Hey.” The soldier said as he walked past, his hand conspicuously sliding across Gur-Rai’s backside. “I’ll wait here for you, kay?”

“And I will not be long~” Gur-Rai winked as he pulled on his sweater, throwing the hood up and stalking over to his sister. Elena was glaring at him with eyes that could skin him alive, and he smiled at her. “I’m sorry, Lieutenant, I never asked if you wanted to join us?” He gestured back to the booth where the other man still waited.

“I am married, you little-!” She bit her lip, turned on her heel and stalked away.

Gur-Rai whistled. “She really doesn’t like me.”

“I cannot imagine why.” Kon-Mai rolled her eyes.

.

.

With the turning of the hours, the music had begun to slow again. Bryni was back behind the bar, and the band was playing a slow, soft jazz tune. One of them had a saxophone and the soft hum of it was beginning to lull Kon-Mai to sleep. The hour was becoming late.

Gur-Rai was seated beside her once again, drink in hand and feet on the table, eyes glued to Elena as she and Mox swayed slowly on the dance floor. Her head was on his shoulder, and his hand was laid gently on her back.

“I believe that one is taken, Brother.” Kon-Mai said.

“Yeah…” He sighed, and she saw something deeper in his eyes. Rarely did she see such a look on her brother’s face, but the lines carved by the darkness spelled out something very sad.

She looked up and down. “Why are you sad?”

“I’m not sad.” He chugged his drink. “I just have resting bitch face.”

“Did you not have fun with your partner?” She questioned further.

“We had fun.” He trailed off. “…I don’t think I’ll see him again though.”

“Oh? But you seemed so fond of him.”

“Yeah.” He yawned. “But…you know.”

“I really do not know.” She looked over him. “Are you feeling well?”

“I’m not sad.” He repeated.

She didn’t believe him for a second, but she also didn’t want to badger him about it and have his sadness turn to anger. “…Alright Brother.” She turned back towards the floor, watching as the warm lights melted the colors of the people together.

The music stopped as the click of high-heeled shoes echoed in the room. “Sorry I’m late, everyone!”

Kon-Mai and Gur-Rai both turned and stared, mouths agape, at the Commander.

Senuna’s silver dress caught the light, reflecting back a rainbow of colors in the strings of sequins that hung off it. The make-up around her eyes was a kaleidoscope of sparkling blue and purple and green with hints of red. Her hair was pulled back by a blue ribbon that circled her head like a crown. No one would guess this was the Commander of XCOM, she looked more like a queen.

“Oh, don’t stop the music because of me.” She giggled. “I’m not here to ruin the fun!”

“You know how it is, Commander.” Bryni gestured to the stage. “She’s all yours.”

Senuna beamed as she walked over to the stage and hopped up like a cheerful bunny. “It’s so wonderful to see you all here tonight!”

A cheer went up.

“Now, how about we get this party started?” She turned to the band. “You boys remember my old song ‘Ritual’?”

“How could we forget?” Ol’ Joseph said with a beaming smile. “Was your biggest hit back in the day!”

“Well then, hit it boys!” She cheered.

They played a few notes on their instruments, and the handpan man gave a beat. “One, two, onetwothree-”

The music, a lighthearted bop, began. Senuna closed her eyes, her body swaying with the music, then she opened her mouth and sang.

“Too hot, too deep
It’s you, it’s me
Too wired to sleep
Oh yeah,
One thing, to need
Three words I speak
When you’re with me, babe…”

Gur-Rai nearly choked on his drink and Kon-Mai’s sat forward. “I had no idea she had such a voice…”

“I’ll say.” Gur-Rai sounded just as awestruck. “She’s freaking incredible. And this song is a bop!”

“Oh come on, come on, however I act
You how much I care
Come on, come on, you know what I want
Now meet me if you dare
Live on the run, live on the run, run
Do anything to be there…Be there…”

Kon-Mai put down her tea and stood up, Gur-Rai watching her with narrowed eyes.

“Where’re you going?” He asked.

She held out her hand. “Come, dance with me.”

He blinked at her. “…What?”

“You, Brother. Come dance. With me.”

He laughed. “You’re kidding.”

“Is there a rule that says we cannot?”

“No. But can you even dance?”

“Perhaps I can. But you will not know until you come with me.”

Gur-Rai stared at her hand, then rolled his eyes. “Fine, but if you make a fool of yourself, don’t blame me.” He got to his feet and the two pushed their way onto the floor, which was becoming slightly crowded with the number of patrons the Commander’s singing brought.

“And I’ll always say ya name like a prayer
Oh, when you touch me there
Oh, you’ll always be my ritual
Always, love you all through the night
Be there when the sun is rising
Oh you’ll always be my ritual!”

The two stood facing each other, a greater distance apart than most, and just stared for a moment. Gur-Rai gestured towards her, letting her take the lead, and Kon-Mai grinned.

If her brother doubted her, she would prove him wrong.

She closed her eyes, waiting a moment. And in that moment, it was just her and the music. She raised her hands above her head and…

“Always, love you all through the night
Be there when the sun is rising
Oh you’ll always be my ritual!”

She didn’t know where this feeling came from, but her body felt like water as she moved her hips round and round, her arms in the air, her hair flying free. She opened her eyes and saw Gur-Rai copying her moves. He looked stupid and beautiful and free and she burst out laughing, with joy and relief.

“Oh you’ll always be my ritual!”

She and the humans were one and the same, one entity, each moving on their own, each adding their own color and sound. It was purple and white and blue and black and green and red and purple again.

It was them. This was them.

Kon-Mai met Senuna’s cyan eyes, and the mysterious woman smiled.

“Oh you’ll always be my ritual,
You’ll always be my ritual!”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains brief descriptions of mensuration/menstrual blood)

When the Assassin awoke from a dreamless sleep to a still dark room, she felt deep in her bones something was wrong.

She began to reach for her blade, but the sudden movement made her gasp in pain, and for a moment she felt panic, reaching down to feel her scarred stomach. Had her stitches ripped? She had thought them healed.

No, the scar was as firm as ever, holding everything in place. Yet, as consciousness returned to her, the stabbing pain in her stomach grew in intensity.

“By the stars, please don’t let it be…” She reached her hand down lower, and when she brought it up bloody, she hissed.

She had forgotten all about this.

Kon-Mai slowly sat up, careful not to touch her sheets with her bloody hand, but as she turned the light on she saw that the effort was futile. Her bedsheets were already soaked down to the very mattress, rendering the entire set useless. Those stains were likely never going to come out, and were probably going to give whoever was charged with cleaning them a heart attack.

Standing up slowly, she held onto the side table. Her legs were tingling and everything below her midsection was wrought with incredible pain. She hissed again as she made her way to the bathroom, peeling her underclothes off as she went.

She never understood the reason why this happened. It seemed so counterintuitive, the way it left her helpless for hours on end. In her nine years of service to the Elders, Kon-Mai had only once questioned why she still bled, and it ended with Elder Abyzou…reprimanding her, for daring to doubt their judgement. It is a gift, she had said, a blessing from us to you. Be grateful. Be happy.

“Vhyata ux, Abyzou.” Kon-Mai hissed, hoping that on some level, her precious mother could feel her pain. She could already feel it creeping up her lower back, and her muscles were clenched tight from it. Looking in the mirror, she grimaced at her visage. It was no pretty sight, that was for certain.

However much she would have liked to crawl back into bed, Kon-Mai had an assignment today, and she had to be on top of it. The Commander was counting on her. 

She had a job to do.

.

.

“That’s it. You got it.” Gur-Rai said gently as Dhar-Mon slowly inched his way down the hall, his hands gripping tightly to the walker provided for him. He led with his left foot, his right side still dragging along like dead weight. They moved at a snail’s pace, and would have been blocking traffic if they had not elected to get up at 0’dark thirty in the morning in order to have the space they would need. Gur-Rai didn’t particularly see the need for such solitude, but his older brother was having enough trouble as it was. And from the way he struggled, Gur-Rai was happy to accommodate him if it eased Dhar-Mon’s suffering just a bit.

A door opened from the radio room, and Bradford came strolling down the hall, freezing as he saw them. Gur-Rai looked up at him and smiled. “Good morrow, Central. Come to see our patient?”

“Well, I guess I am now.” Bradford forced a smile and nodded to Dhar-Mon. “…Warlock, is it?”

“Dhar-Mon, if you please.” He answered sheepishly.

“Sure, sure. How are you…feeling?”

“As the children say…” Dhar-Mon sighed. “I am…straight up not having a good time right now.”

Gur-Rai laughed. “I taught him that one.”

“You are very smart, Brother.” Dhar-Mon rolled his eyes. “Madron, if I may-”

“You don’t have to call me that.” Bradford chuckled but it sounded forced. “I’m not that…high up in command.”

“I must object. Were you not acting Commander when Senuna was in custody?”

“Technically yes, but…” He scratched the back of his head. “I mean, we humans don’t use terms like that, really, anymore”

“Oh?”

“Yep. Just Bradford or Central is fine. Or John, but there are about 238 Johns in the XCOM database so I try and avoid that.”

The Warlock growled, but it was more contemplative than angry. “What peculiar culture you humans have…very well, Central Bradford.”

“…I guess that works.” Bradford shrugged. “Did you need something?”

“I want to speak with your Commander.” Dhar-Mon added. “It is imperative, upon my recovery. I have much I wish to discuss with her.”

Gur-Rai would have thought that Bradford would jump at the chance, like he had with their sister. But the man seemed to go pale and silent for a moment.

“Um…yeah. The Commander is…meeting with a few other resistance leaders right now but I’ll let her know. We want to…” He nodded. “She’ll be happy to…”

Gur-Rai scowled. He could smell the lie on Bradford’s lips. Luckily, Dhar-Mon seemed to be none the wiser and nodded enthusiastically.

“Then I shall look forward to meeting her.” He said. “Should I bring an offering of any kind?”

“Off…? No, no no.” Bradford looked anxious and was beginning to back away. “No, you’re fine. I…have to go, I just remembered Tygan needs me to print off a bunch of supply request forms.”

“Until we meet again, Central Bradford.” Dhar-Mon bowed his head respectfully. While his eyes were averted, Bradford mumbled a half-hearted goodbye and scampered off, Gur-Rai glaring daggers at his back. 

The middle Chosen put his hand on Dhar-Mon’s shoulder. “How are you doing, Big Guy?”

“I am quite well, Brother.” He sounded so chipper, and Gur-Rai forced a smile.

“Glad to hear it. And don’t worry, you’ll get to meet with the Commander.” Gur-Rai stared after Bradford. “We’ll make sure of it.”

.

.

Kon-Mai ripped the ruined sheets into thin strips, fashioning several makeshift pads for herself. Of course she didn’t have her normal supplies, THOSE were all still at her stronghold, and she’d likely never see them again. No, for now this would have to do.

Her back was killing her, the pain having spread from her pelvis up her spine, all the way into her shoulders. Her movements felt slow and heavy, and reaching for her katana was near agony, but she took a deep breath and forced herself through the pain. She slowly secured her weapons to her back and tucked her dagger in her belt, smoothing everything down in an attempt to look somewhat proper.

She was lucky. Compared to human women, her menstruation only lasted a day at the most. This would be over in a few hours and then she could forget about it until the next year, when the annual curse struck her again. In fact, it might even be over by the time this mission was under way.

She hoped.

Each step out the door hurt, and she wanted to crawl back into bed and sleep this away, but she had a job to do, and by her pride she would uphold it.

The sun was still barely up, only peeking above the horizon and painting the clouds red and orange as Kon-Mai stepped into the garage. There stood Bryni Lyndon, still in her civilian clothes, though she was pulling her Firebrand suit out of her locker.

“Oh hey, Sugar! You’re up early!” She giggled. “With how you were dancing last night, I thought you’d rise with the midday sun.”

Kon-Mai smiled forcefully. “Yes, but my duty calls me. Where is the mission location?”

“Right, uh…” Bryni picked up the data pad. “Oooh, southwestern Canada. Beautiful up there. You ever been?”

Kon-Mai wracked her brain. “…I have been to many places.”

“I’ll take that as a no then.” Bryni winked and popped on her helmet. “You’ll be helping a settlement relocate. Their camp got destroyed by an ADVENT raid, so they’re heading a bit more to the east.”

Kon-Mai nodded again, barely listening. 

“You okay, Sugar?” Bryni asked. “You lookin’ pale as January snow.”

“I am…tired.” She said softly. “From last night.”

“Okay…” She couldn’t tell if Bryni believed her, but if she didn’t, she at least didn’t push the issue. “Your comrades ain’t even out of bed yet, so you can relax.”

Relax. Easier said than done. Kon-Mai took a seat on a nearby bench and pulled her legs into her lotus pose. The feeling of movement made her hiss, and she almost started crying, but managed to hold it in.

Perhaps meditating would make her feel better.

.

.

Meditating did not make her feel better. In fact, by the time her teammates got onto the plane, she was more agitated than she was before. None of them saw fit to attempt to talk to her, which Kon-Mai both saw as a blessing and an insult. Only one of them had attempted to introduce themselves to her; Bronté their name was, but she had met their handshake with a only curt nod and a scowl. The other two looked young and inexperienced, but then again this was a simple mission, and Kon-Mai was talented enough to pick up the slack for all of them.

They landed at the top of an outlook, the cold Canadian air flooding the chopper as the doors opened.

“Welcome to Tuber Hill!” Firebrand called. “I’ll be following you guys in the chopper, if you need anyone lifted up, just holler!”

Kon-Mai grunted as she got to her feet, nearly smacking her head into the Skyranger ceiling. She was so tall she had to basically crouch to get out, which was hell on her already sore legs.

The four emerged into the wilderness and looked around, Kon-Mai scanning the area. “Where is the point of rendezvous?”

“Supposed to be up here…” Bronté mused. As they said that, a noise could be heard from down the hill.

“I think those are our guys!” One of her team, a short girl with thick brown hair, called out, pointing towards the mass of people climbing the hilltop. Expectedly, a good number of them faltered when they saw Kon-Mai, some children even screaming at the sight of her. Kon-Mai looked away from them, scowling, as the other, braver members of the tribe pulled them forward.

“Who’s in charge?” Bronté asked, stepping forward. Their glasses were catching the light and they lowered them a bit, exposing strangely piercing blue eyes.

“I-I am.” A young man with gauze covering one eye stepped up. “I’m Parthalán.”

“A pleasure” Bronté smiled. “I’m Bronté.” They pointed to the young girl to their right, who was leaning on her rifle. “That’s Amrita…” They pointed to the boy who stood just a few inches away. “That’s Christopher…” And finally, they gestured graciously towards the Chosen. “And this is Kon-Mai. We’re with XCOM.”

Parthalán nodded. “I see…” He was staring at Kon-Mai. “Is that a…?”

“A what?” Bronté asked, one eyebrow raised

“I mean…she’s not an alien, right? She’s a human, right?” Parthalán smiled, obviously thinking his question was more tactful than whatever he was really thinking. In reality, it grated on Kon-Mai’s last nerve and she bared her pointed teeth and hissed at him. The people behind Parthalán shrank back in horror at her display of aggression, and Bronté held up their hands, moving in between the two groups.

“Hey now.” They said. “We’re all friends here. We’re just here to escort you to where you gotta go, Parthalán.” They nodded between the two. “Okay? Can we all get along?”

Kon-Mai let her growl subside and took a breath, nodding. Parthalán also nodded, completely silent.

“Wonderful. So, where are you guys headed?”

“Well, the tribe’s decided on Bralorne-”

Amrita immediately let out a groan. “Are you serious?! That’s 30 miles from here!”

“Technically it’s 27.6 miles-”

“If we walk at a brisk pace, and that’s a big IF, that’s 13 hours. We’re gonna be walking all day!”

Kon-Mai cringed a bit at that. 13 hours on her feet? Any other day that would have been okay, but right now that sounded like hell.

“But we will do it.” Bronté said, their tone snippish. “Right, Amrita? We said we would.”

“We did indeed, and so we shall.” Kon-Mai straightened her back and looked at the group. “We shall guide you to Bralorne. All you must do is point us towards it.”

.

.

This walk was setting up to take a lot longer than 13 hours.

Kon-Mai had started out strong, but by now she was trailing behind the group, dragging her feet and trying to ignore the searing pain that had taken hold of her entire body. Had she a stomach, she would have felt nausea, but instead she felt a deeply painful twisting in the residual organ that used to be her stomach but she no longer knew a clear use for.

The people they traveled with were no help at all. It would have been a hard enough march, but they were traveling with sick and elderly, and with children who had to be roped in lest they run off into the wilderness. Kon-Mai kept pace with the ones who needed the most aid, and she hoped they believed she was there to help them. In reality, she could feel their eyes watching her warily. They hurried to keep ahead of her, and she realized they saw her herding them rather than helping. 

She slowed her pace even more, feeling dejected, then enraged. Could these stupid humans not see she was trying to help them?! That was why she was here! She was in agony right now, and could easily have stayed at the Avenger and left them all to die, but no, she was here because they said they needed her. And now they had the gall to treat her like a monster?!

She heard footsteps beside her and looked down to see Bronté had fallen back to match her pace. “Hey, you alright?”

She stared down at them silently.

“You look like you’re having trouble keeping up.”

“I am fine.” She hissed through gritted teeth. “I am one of the Chosen, built for the most strenuous of challenges. This may as well be a gentle stroll!”

“Doesn’t sound like it.” Bronté looked worried. “You look sick.”

Kon-Mai scoffed. “I do not get sick.”

“Well, you look like shit.” Bronté reached up, as though they were grabbing her arm. “I can call a break if you wa-”

Kon-Mai slapped their hand away and hissed at them. “Do. Not. Touch. Me.”

“Hey!” Bronté held their hands up. “Stand down, Soldier, right now.”

“Do you seek to challenge me?!” Kon-Mai went for her sword. “Because your tone implies such!”

Bronté met her eyes with a hardness she did not expect. “I have authority on this mission. If you don’t want me reporting you to the Commander for insubordination, you’ll stand down right now.”

Kon-Mai froze.

“Now.” Bronté barked. “Hand, off the weapon.”

Slowly, Kon-Mai released her sword and stepped back from Bronté’s piercing blue gaze. She had not expected this reaction, and truly it had left her stunned, at a loss for words.

“Don’t fall behind.” Bronté grumbled, a deep sadness in their tone as they went back up to the front of the charge.

Kon-Mai felt even heavier after that exchange, and despite trudging along behind the party, she wanted so badly to fall into the dirt and dissolve.

Bronté had touched her. That was unacceptable. It wasn’t her fault. But…she had just reacted. Bronté came back and…how dare they ask questions of her. It was none of their business. They wanted to help. They touched her so they could help. She was sick. They were right. They’d wanted to help and she had snapped at them. They had scolded her like a child.

There was no honor in this. She was acting like an animal, directionless and lost.

For the first time since her “death”, Kon-Mai looked to the sky. And for the first, agonizing time, she longed for the light of the Elders she had left behind. She longed for them to cradle her and give her their voices, direct her to where she would go next, what she should do. She was so uncertain all alone.

Kon-Mai felt tears burning at her eyes.

.

.

John Bradford had, for the first time in a month, had a semi-productive day. He’d managed to start clearing out some of the last alien debris in the storage closets, approved a few weapon upgrades Shen wanted, filed an entire stack of paperwork, sent off payroll to the resistance council, and only had two drinks!

He was feeling good, if exhausted, when he opened the door to his private quarters and flicked on the light.

“Hello, John~”

“JESUS FUCK!” He jumped back, grabbing his pistol and looking around, his eyes landing on none other than the infamous Darkstrider himself, splayed out on Bradford’s easy chair like he owned the place. “How’d you get in here?!”

“I came down the chimney, ho ho ho.” Gur-Rai smirked as he leapt to his feet. “We need to have a talk, John.”

“Please don’t call me that.” He put his gun away. “Fine. What do you want?”

“Oh it’s not what I want, John.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “What is your problem with my brother?”

“…” Bradford shook his head. “…I’m sorry?”

“As you should be, John. You practically blew him off today when you saw him in the hall. Kicking a man while he’s down? Shameful.” Bradford could see in his eyes that Gur-Rai was only partially joking.

“What do you want me to do?” Bradford sighed. “I’m a little busy trying to win us a war.”

“Remember who’s winning that war for you.” Gur-Rai winked. “You are very important, I’ll give you that, but your Commander went to a lot of trouble for me and my siblings.”

“Yeah, right. Don’t get a big head about it.” Bradford leaned against the wall. “For each of you Chosen, we have over 200 human soldiers, plus the Skirmishers, so you’re not all as special as I’m sure you’d like to think.”

“I would beg to differ. Not to undervalue their achievements, but I was literally birthed by gods.”

“Yeah, I bet they birthed you on the fucking toilet.”

Gur-Rai chuckled a bit. “Okay, we could debate this all night, but that’s not why I’m here.” He sat on the chair’s armrest. “Why won’t you talk to Dhar-Mon?”

Bradford was silent for a moment.

“He sacrificed himself for your rebellion.” Gur-Rai looked very serious now. “He would never betray the Elders, John, but he did. For XCOM.”

“Look.” Bradford ran a hand through his hair, pulling at the strands in his fist. “…I’ve known a lot of people in my time here. I’m an old man, Gur-Rai, and I’ve had to bury a lot of friends.”

“Well I’m sorry to hear that, but-”

“But the ones I regret are the ones I can’t bury.” He looked Gur-Rai in the eyes. “The ones we see out there again, who have been turned into monsters.”

Gur-Rai raised a brow. “If you’re talking about ADVENT troopers, they’re clones. I’ve been to the facilities.”

“Trust me, I’ve looked into enough of their eyes. Seen enough old friends, who don’t remember me.” He looked away. “…This isn’t the first time I’ve met your brother. And he has no idea.”

Gur-Rai’s mouth dropped open, before he quickly righted himself. “…He was a soldier?”

“Not exactly.” Bradford covered his face. “Lets just say, I regret a lot of things, but looking at what they did to him…” He shook his head. “I would have rather died than let it happen. And yet, here I am.”

“Yes. Here you are.” Gur-Rai said. “And here he is, ready to give you another chance.”

“This isn’t another chance at shit.” Bradford cried, slamming his hand into the wall. “They took him. What they gave back, what Dhar-Mon is…that’s not him anymore! That’s not a second chance!”

“Maybe not in the way you hoped for.” Gur-Rai shrugged. “But he is here now, Bradford. You say you care about him, do you really think pushing him away will get that message across?”

Bradford remained silent, conspicuously refusing to look the Chosen in the eye.

“This is your chance.” Gur-Rai said. “Take it or not, but either way, never disrespect my brother like that again.” His voice grew deep and low. “When you insult him, you insult me.”

“That sounds like a threat, Darkstrider.” Bradford went for his pistol again.

“It’s not a threat. It’s the truth.” Gur-Rai stepped over to him and leaned his arm against the wall. “No matter how we disagree, how our anger swells, we shall do each other no harm. I only love my siblings and my gun, Bradford. Do not fuck with either of them.”

Bradford sighed. “…I’ll keep that in mind.”

“Good. Is the Commander free this Friday?”

“Friday? That’s the day she usually sleeps until 3.”

“Perfect. We’ll be over at 4 to discuss Dhar-Mon’s place in XCOM.” He winked. “Thank you so much, Bradford. This meeting went much better than I hoped~”

“Whatever you say, Darkstrider.” Bradford rolled his eyes as Gur-Rai ducked under the door frame and disappeared into the hall. 

The previously good mood had been replaced with a sour feeling, like acid reflux. He sat down, reaching for his flask that he kept hidden in the bottom drawer.

“Maybe Tygan’s right.” He muttered. “I need to stop drinking.”

.

.

They made camp beside the Bridge River Delta, where the water widened out before it would eventually spill into Downton Lake. They had been walking for nearly 6 hours, and the sky was already growing dark, and the first few stars were appearing in the beginning of the sunset.

The Assassin took a distant seat on a tiny fjord of rocks, away from the main camp. She watched the villagers setting up fires to cook their meals, and arranging sleeping bags into little groups; some small, with simple nuclear families, and some with ten or twenty people all sitting, talking, laughing. Her comrades had woven in among them. She saw Bronté talking with a few of the women, heartily chowing down on a meal of noodles, completely enraptured by the conversation.

Kon-Mai closed her eyes. The wind brushed her hair back, hanging loosely from her ponytail from a day of hard travel. She tried to let the stimulus around her cocoon her, like a sleeve, but her sharp ears kept picking up the sounds of happy conversation. It was grating on frayed nerves, and the more she listened, the more isolated she felt, and as such, the more crestfallen.

She heard footsteps behind her and spun around, reaching for her blade, but the old woman behind her held up her hand.

“Be at peace, Child.” The woman chuckled. “I don’t mean to disturb you.”

Kon-Mai stared at the bowl of soup in the woman’s other hand. She met her eyes, and they were bluer than the lake before her.

“Did you bring me this?” Kon-Mai grumbled. “You have wasted your time. I do not need to eat.”

“Oh, nonsense.” She drew closer. “You’re a warrior. You need your strength, Child.”

“My kind do not eat for strength…” Kon-Mai put her sword to the other side of her. “I draw the energy of the earth itself into my body, like a plant with sunlight.”

“Well, this isn’t food, anyway.” The woman chuckled. “I made it to help with your cramping.”

Kon-Mai stared at her, one eyebrow raised.

“I can tell your moon cycle is upon you.” She winked. “I haven’t dealt with that in years, but I know all the tricks for it.”

“…It will be over soon.” Kon-Mai spoke, but it came out a whimper. “You should not have come. I don’t need help.”

“But this will help.” She set the bowl beside Kon-Mai. “I insist.”

Kon-Mai stared at the concoction before her. It smelled earthy, like tea but…more. The scent alone was beginning to calm her nerves.

The woman sat a few feet away, taking a strange little wooden figure from her dress pocket and a dull pocket knife. She began to whittle away, her hands unsteady and shaking with each movement. She stopped for a moment, looking Kon-Mai up and down, then smiling brightly. “I am Sahkyo.”

“…Kon-Mai.” The Chosen nodded.

“It is quite an honor to meet you.” Sahkyo nodded. “Please, drink. It works best when it’s hot.”

Kon-Mai picked up the bowl slowly, still watching the woman. “…If this is an attempt to poison me-”

“Now why would I do that?” She chuckled. “Drink, Child, before it chills.”

Kon-Mai drank. At first it was incredibly bitter, and she almost spit it out. Then she tasted mint, and the deep, rich flavor of chocolate, and blackberries.

“What is this?” She asked as she brought the bowl down from her lips.

“An ancient recipe~” Sahkyo said, not looking up from her carving. “I make it on the regular. Never as good as the medicine we manage to get, but that does not come often, so we make do.”

She was right. Kon-Mai could feel the pain in her lower back fading, relief spreading through her bones. “Thank you…”

Sahkyo nodded, smiling brightly. “Anytime, Child.”

Kon-Mai stared down at her lap, head bowed and hands clasped. “I am sorry for my rudeness.”

“No, Child, do not apologize for pain.” Sahkyo insisted. “It’s no fault of your own.”

“Still, I was rude to you.” Kon-Mai brought her knees up under her chin. “I should have control over such things. To lose focus is unacceptable.”

Sahkyo stared at her. “Do you hear yourself? You’re being too harsh.” She scooted closer and put a gentle, weathered brown hand on Kon-Mai’s arm. “It is okay to hurt, and cry and feel pain. It’s what makes us human.”

Kon-Mai shifted away. “I am no human.”

“Well, I beg to differ. You certainly bleed like one.”

Kon-Mai grimaced and turned away, unsure of what to say. Even after her release from the Elders’ cruel grasp, it made her cringe to hear those words. The Elders had always drilled into her head that she was different from them, better than them, that they were the enemy and she was the Chosen.

She looked at the little wooden figure in Sahkyo’s hands. “What are you making?”

“It’s another idol.” She mused, holding it up. “For our most recently dead.”

“Another? You have others like that?”

“I do. Many people carve them, and I tend to them and keep them safe.” She smiled. “They call me the Shrine Maiden, but between you and me, my legs have seen more than enough action to strip me of that title~”

Kon-Mai chuckled. “Shrine…Maiden?”

“Yes.”

“Your people have a shrine?” She puzzled. The strongholds of her and her brothers had been built around altars, repurposed for other uses, but shrines were an archaic thing. From what she had seen on the Avenger, not many humans were still religious, and those who were did not make use of idols.

Sahkyo gestured for Kon-Mai to stand. “Would you like to see?”

Kon-Mai got to her feet, picking up the empty bowl as she followed Sahkyo into the trees, towards a solitary tent set up far away from the others in the camp. It was larger than the rest, and she recognized the wagon nearby as being near the back of the parade, as they had marched.

Sahkyo held up a flap. “I apologize for the mess.”

Kon-Mai stepped inside, blinking to adjust to the light, and looked around at the hundreds of little figurines scattered across the hut. Some were larger, some were no bigger than her finger. Some were simple, and some were carved with immaculate detail. Some were wooden, and some were made of stone or even metal.

“What are they…?” She got on her knees and reached for the nearest one. The face was simple, but the two dot eyes seemed to meet hers in a look of mutual curiosity.

“They are our ancestors.” Sahkyo said. “The ones who have died in battle, or of sickness, or were taken by time.”

Kon-Mai scanned the room, the hundreds of bodies lying in piles. “These are the dead?”

“They are their memory.” Sahkyo picked up another small one. “I am in charge of keeping them, cleaning them, making sure they are dry and warm.”

“Why…?” Kon-Mai reached for another one as Sahkyo began gathering them up, laying them out in little rows. “What is the purpose of all this?”

Sahkyo paused for a moment. “…To remember.” She picked one up. “This one? You can see he has a little tool belt carved across his chest. This was my husband, Devon.” She picked up another. “This one is too small, smaller than the rest. My son, who was born asleep.” Finally she took a large one, made of white stone. “And this was my daughter. She protected us all until the very end. A shrine maiden in her own way…” Her blue eyes looked deeply sad. 

“And…they are gone?”

“They are gone. But…” She hugged the three figures to her chest. “When you have lost everything…when so little brings comfort, I find no shame in indulging what few things do.”

Kon-Mai laid the figures in her hands back down, wondering who they were as well. “…I am so sorry.”

“As am I.” Sahkyo sighed. “But sorrow doesn’t bring them back. Besides, I’m not wanting.” She smiled. “I have them all right here.”

Kon-Mai met her eyes again. “…Yes. I suppose you do.” She felt a yawn coming and stifled it, only to see Sahkyo chuckle.

“Do you feel any better, Child?”

Kon-Mai nodded.

.

.

The concoction had made her muscles relax, finally, and as a result when the darkness fell, Kon-Mai was hit with a wave of tiredness, and passed out immediately despite best attempts. She’d curled up outside of the shrine tent, in the low branches of a nearby tree, still poised to look out for danger.

Her eyes had never been the best. The one on the left wandered and dropped out of coordination with her right, and her sight all in all was never as good as Gur-Rai’s. But her hearing was impeccable. Even in her dreamless sleep she could hear everything. The rustle of wind in the trees as a light fog blew in, the chirp of frogs on the lake, the skittering of small insects across the bark of the tree…

The distant hum of an approaching machine.

Kon-Mai woke with a start and stared into the darkness, listening. At first, the silence of the night was all she heard. Then she heard it, faint clunk, clunk, clunk, the sounds of stomping, marching…

She let out an alien screech, spurring the camp into a flurry of action. Grabbing her sword and dropping to the ground, Kon-Mai shouted “SECTOPODS FROM THE WEST! ADVENT IS UPON US!”

Bronté was the first one to her, shotgun hanging from their hip and armor barely on. Christopher was following, but he was still in his underwear. Amrita was nowhere to be found.

“Which way?” Bronté asked, fumbling to tie their vest and hold their grenade launcher at the same time.

Kon-Mai gestured behind her. “They are close, nearly 60 meters.”

“Well, let’s not give them a chance to get closer!” Bronté looked around. “Chris, go find Amrita and tell her to start rounding up the villagers, we need to get on the move as fast as possible.” They looked to Kon-Mai again. “You and me: you take the right side and me the left, we move in a pincer and come up from behind.”

“Trap them. Very clever.”

“Yep. Now move.” Bronté hoisted their gun and disappeared into the trees. 

Kon-Mai closed her eyes, letting the psionic energy in her blood wash over her, cloaking her in an invisible shadow. Within a moment, she could feel the sensation of heat prickling on her skin. To the people around her, she was but a shimmering outline in the darkness. Before they could look too closely and break her concentration, she darted into the trees, her footsteps light as a feather.

The Sectopods were closer than she’d first thought, only about 200 feet away from the campsite and drawing closer every moment. She kept behind the trees, skirting alongside the platoon as they marched behind. There were a good amount of troopers, almost two squads worth of them, and…

Stun Lancers. Three of them. All that manpower meant one thing: they knew Kon-Mai was here.

She took a breath, tightening her focus, and saw Bronté on the other side of them. They were looking just as worried as she felt as the troops quickly closed the distance towards the helpless people. Kon-Mai reached out with the little psionic force she did possess and felt for Bronté’s mind, feeling for it and finally finding them, the anxious ball of energy they were. Bronté seemed to startle, and they were silent for a moment, looking over to where she was. Then they smiled and held up a hand.

On my mark.

Three-

Two-

One-

Kon-Mai darted from the trees and dug her sword into the ground, her psionic cloak falling away. As the soldiers turned to her, she dragged her blade sideways through the dirt, bringing up a cloud of psionic matter, and with a spin of her blade sent it careening toward them. Six of the ten soldiers went down, as did two of the Stun Lancers. One of them fell over onto another trooper, who fired a rain of bullets through the Lancer in a panic.

Kon-Mai smiled, but she had to keep focus. Now the enemy knew where she was. And that would not do at all.

She darted back into the trees, this time jumping up to a branch and cloaking again, then slowly sliding down the splintery bark of the tree so as to make as little noise as possible. The troopers were firing into the leaves, unaware she had moved, and allowing her to quietly slip around beside them once again.

Now it was Bronté’s turn. They stuffed a frost grenade into their grenade launcher and with a “thump”, jettisoned it into the midst of the fray. The soldiers didn’t seem to notice until the last minute, the majority of them still focusing on where they thought Kon-Mai was. But they sure did notice when the grenade went off, encasing half of the troopers, another one of the lancers, and one of the Sectopod’s legs in ice.

Kon-Mai darted from the trees and began hewing away at their frozen forms, their bodies shattering as her psionic blade made contact with their icy flesh. She spun, only for her sword to hit the baton of a Stun Lancer as it lunged for her. She slid backward, hissing, and darted to the side, but the Lancer was almost as quick as her and caught her with an arm to her stomach, making her stumble.

“Kon-Mai!” She heard Bronté shout, but she could not see them. She righted herself, holding her blade tightly in her fist at her side as she and the Lancer stared each other down, each waiting for the other to make the first move. A moment passed.

Kon-Mai moved her foot forward, and the Lancer lunged just as she fell back, slipping under their weapon and sending them stumbling forward. A faint.

And it had been worth it. The Lancer landed on one knee as Kon-Mai whipped around and drove her blade through it’s back, skewering it. It died gurgling, blood spilling from it’s helmet as it slumped over.

“Kon-Mai!” Bronté’s screams were getting farther away. “The Sectopod!”

She looked up with a start, and her heart fell as she saw the Sectopod closing in on the helpless people.

“We cannot be too late.” She whispered as she darted forward, sprinting on strong legs. “I will not fail them.”

.

.

Amrita ran to the tent of the old woman, who was hurriedly trying to gather up all the wooden figures and place them securely into the carts. “We don’t have time for that! Leave them!”

“I can’t.” Sahkyo insisted. “Take the others if you must, and leave me here.”

“Lady, I can’t do that!” Amrita cried. “That thing is practically on top of us!”

“I can’t leave these to be destroyed!”

“YOU will be destroyed if you don’t-” Amrita grabbed her pistol. “FUCK! FUCK FUCK FUCK! EVERYBODY SCATTER!”

Sahkyo turned as the red light spilled over her, the black mass of the Sectopod standing over her like the Devil. It stomped once, and Sahkyo slipped and slammed into the rocky ground, splitting her cheek wide open. The figures sprawled across the floor, now naught but kindling for the fire that was coming.

“No…” She reached for the nearest one, the one with the tool belt. “Please, not them. You can kill me if you want! Just leave them alone! Leave the figures, they are all we…”

The red light of the cannon charging filled her vision. Sahkyo closed her eyes.

Then there was a sound of whistling wind, and a crash. The red light was blocked by something.

She opened her eyes. “Child…”

Kon-Mai, using her own body as a shield, stood between her and the Sectopod’s cannon. She looked back at Sahkyo, smiling. “Your shrine shall be protected.”

Kon-Mai dove forward, running between the Sectopod’s legs. It turned to try and catch her, and as it did, Bronté fired their pistol into the mouth of it’s open cannon. It seemed to reel back, like an injured animal, and Sahkyo saw Kon-Mai had jumped up and was clinging to its side, her sword digging into the casing like a grapple.

The Sectopod thrashed back and forth, like it was trying to shake her off, but Kon-Mai held fast. She flipped herself upward, reaching down and dragging her sword up to her through the thick metal, and nearly slipped off as the thing began reeling back and forth like an angry bull.

Kon-Mai had always had good balance, but even this was starting to disorient her. She wanted to scream for Sahkyo to escape, but she couldn’t open her mouth without risking biting off her own tongue. She grit her teeth in silence, holding on by the skin of her fingers and the heels of her shoes as she rocked her body with the sway of the angry machine. She had to get closer.

Bronté shot another grenade under the Sectopod, and this time the explosion sent the legs splaying out, and it fell to a crouch. That was exactly what she needed.

Surging forward, Kon-Mai lifted her sword above her head and drove it into the cockpit of the machine, cutting through wires and metal. In one last desperate attempt, it began to fling itself side to side, but Kon-Mai twisted her sword and held tight, until the unit inside flickered and, with a pathetic sigh, died. Wrenching her sword from the body of the beast, she dove from it, landing just as the creature behind her exploded in a plume of fire and smoke.

Kon-Mai stood as Bronté emerged from behind her, their grenade launcher resting against their shoulder.

“I believe we won.” Kon-Mai mused.

Bronté smiled at her. “Fuck yeah, we did.”

.

.

Bralorne was quiet, the smoke from the still burning Sectopod clouding the midday sky and making it appear overcast and cloudy. But as the villagers walked into the old settlement with it’s run down wooden houses and empty mines, Kon-Mai saw the happiness in their eyes.

It didn’t take them long to begin setting up. Parthalán began assigning people their respective houses, some families doubling up to make room for others. Sahkyo set up her little shine tent near the middle of the town, and Kon-Mai took her own time to help her pitch the tent, and then sat with her in the shade, cleaning and polishing the figures, watching as the little town grew busy again.

The smoke was clearing. Children were already playing outside. Bralorne was breathing again.

“You would make a good Shrine Maiden.”

Kon-Mai looked at Sahkyo in surprise. “Why do you say such things?”

“You protected the dead with your very essence.” Sahkyo said without looking at her. “Even though this concept was foreign to you.”

Kon-Mai couldn’t find the words to reply to that.

“This place, these people, live again.” Sahkyo looked at her now, her white hair covering dark, weathered skin glowing with warmth. “And that is the job of a Shrine Maiden.”

“To protect the dead?”

“Protect the dead, and give hope to the living.” She reached over and took Kon-Mai’s hand in her’s. “And you, Child, have brought hope to us.”

Hope. To the humans. She looked down at Sahkyo’s hand, dark and warm against her cold blue skin.

“I was not created for this.” She whispered.

“Oh, I think you were, in some way.” Sahkyo chuckled. “Perhaps in a different way than how the aliens thought you would, though.”

Kon-Mai nodded slowly. “It is my duty to protect the people of this world. I have already hurt them…can one with so much blood on her hands ever be a Shrine Maiden?”

“You don’t need me to tell you that, Child. You already know~” Sahkyo bowed slightly to her. “Now, little Shrine Maiden, help me sort these by size. Largest to smallest.”

Kon-Mai chuckled, only to notice Bronté standing outside the tent. “Sahkyo…”

Sahkyo looked up. “Ah, the warrior from before.” She chuckled. “Now THEY are destined for great things.”

Kon-Mai nodded, watching as Bronté caught her eye and held it.

“I must speak with them.”

Sahkyo smiled and motioned for her to go ahead. “I shall be waiting, Child.”

As Kon-Mai met Bronté outside, she noticed their smile was sheepish. “Is something the matter?”

“No, not really.” Bronté coughed.

“Very well, I would like-”

“I wanted to say-”

They both stopped, waiting for the other to go, until Kon-Mai gave in and gestured for Bronté to speak.

“I wanted to apologize for yesterday.” Bronté said. “I get that I probably scared you with trying to touch you like that, and you just reacted.”

Kon-Mai blinked. “…No.”

“What…?”

“I am sorry.” She insisted. “My behavior was reprehensible, and not at all like a warrior should carry herself. I can assure you it will not happen again.”

“I mean, you didn’t mean it.” Bronté shrugged. “I could tell you were out of sorts. We all have days like that.”

“Even so-”

“Hey.” Bronté smiled. “You more than made up for it by taking down that Sectopod.” They reached their hand out. “I’ll be letting the Commander know about your exemplary work out there in the field, maybe when you get back she’ll have a promotion for you.”

“…In that case, I shall do the same for you.” She took their hand and squeezed it, a smile pulling at their lips. “And I shall look forward to working together again.”

“Oh hell yeah. I’d pick you for my team any day.” Bronté chuckled. “And, if anything feels wrong, please let me know, ok? I’m new to all this too, and it’s my job to make sure my soldiers are safe.”

Kon-Mai nodded thoughtfully, mulling over what they said for a minute. “…I appreciate that.” She smiled. “But you needn’t worry, it is sorted out now.”

“Still.” They raised a brow. “Just let me know, ok?”

“I promise I shall.”

.

.

Commander Senuna patted the concealer into place with her powder poof, covering the dark bags under her eyes with white dust. “I don’t know.”

She heard Bradford sigh. “Commander, I can’t make all these decisions for you!”

“I know that, but I’m being honest.” She took out her liquid lipstick and rolled the peach paint over her lips. “I really don’t know what we should do.”

“Well if we don’t tell him, he’ll find out eventually and wonder why we were hiding it from him.”

“Does he even care?” She dragged the mascara over her already long eyelashes. “The other two don’t seem to question where they came from.”

“The Warlock isn’t like his siblings.” Bradford said. “And even if that’s true, how long until they DO start questioning?”

“I don’t know.” She stood up, pushing her white cape out from behind her. “What do you want to do, John?”

He sighed. “I want to go back in time and-”

Senuna cut him off. “Well, sorry but it looks like time travel isn’t an asset of mine. Yet.”

He chuckled. “…Worth a shot.”

She blinked slowly. “What would we even say to him?”

“Maybe sorry?” Bradford sat forward, running a hand through his hair. “I just feel bad about it, Commander.”

“Bradford, no.” She shook her head and walked over to him. “It’s not your fault. It’s the Elders’.”

“It’s hard to think that when I heard him screaming my name. Begging me to save him as they dragged him away.”

There was a knock on the door, and Bradford shot up, taking a breath and righting himself. “Come in~” The Commander sang, sitting down in her fancy chair as Kon-Mai stepped inside, bowing respectfully.

“Hello, Commander. Central.”

“Hi there!” Senuna chirped. “Just the girl I wanted to see! You have a promotion available~”

Kon-Mai looked surprised. “I…do?”

Senuna winked. “Cpl. Bronté Dukakis said you performed spectacularly well under time and pressure, and showed remarkable skill in teamwork.”

“They also said you rode a Sectopod like a surfboard and stabbed it in the kisser.” Bradord chuckled. “So that got you some extra points.”

Senuna beamed as she stood up and saluted. “Kon-Mai Mordenna, I grant you the rank of Corporal.”

The Assassin smiled, somewhat in disbelief. “…Thank you…” She bowed deeply. “Thank you, Commander. I will uphold it with honor and grace.” She looked up shyly. “There is one other matter, though…”

“Fire away!” Senuna plopped back into her chair and put her feet up.

“I know what I would like my callsign to be.”

“Oh? And that would be?”

Kon-Mai smiled fondly. “Shrinemaiden.”

Chapter Text

The days of isolation passed so slowly. The Avenger was quiet, for once, and there was an air of calm surrounding those aboard. Perhaps since the Chosen had finally settled in, the anxiety the soldiers felt about them was all but gone.

It was Friday, and those whose job it was to take morning patrols woke to the rising light. Bryni had cooking duty and was in the kitchen serving up eggs and bacon and sausages to hungry soldiers. Fresh fruit was on the menu today as well, which everyone was happy about.

In the hospital, where the curtains were drawn and closed, Dhar-Mon Madron awoke early in his bed. Today was the day.

His was sister already there at his side, her nose buried in a book. She looked like she had been awake for some time, but when he opened his mouth to question it, she smiled and marked her place on the page. “Good morning, Brother. Are you ready for your meeting today?”

“Quite ready.” He clenched his right hand. The fingers still tingled and the tips were numb, and Tygan was unsure if Dhar-Mon would ever fully regain feeling in his arm, but he could use it fairly well, and his right leg had recovered completely. “I trust the Commander will be pleased by my cooperation…?” His usual bravado was all but gone.

Kon-Mai stood, tucking her small book into her sash. “The Commander is not hard to please, it seems. Bradford may be hesitant, but he is not the Commander. So do not worry about him.” She looked at the clock. “Where is Gur-Rai? I told him to be here thirty minutes ago.”

On cue, the door opened and in strolled Gur-Rai, peeling a pineapple with his bare claws and scooping the pulp into his mouth. “Hullo!” He said with a mouth full of pineapple.

Kon-Mai and Dhar-Mon looked at their brother with disgust.

“What?” He said, yellow juice dribbling down his chin.

“What, and I mean this with utter sincerity, is wrong with you, Brother?” Kon-Mai rubbed her temples. 

“Well the Avenger just got a new supply shipment, and I’ve forgotten what pineapple tastes like since my human tongue was tragically ripped away from me.” He held out the mutilated fruit. “Want some?”

Kon-Mai shook her head, but Dhar-Mon looked at it inquisitively.

“Come on~” Gur-Rai waggled his brows. “You know you want to~”

“Perhaps...later.” Dhar-Mon sat up in bed, careful not to disturb the IV still in his arm. “Once I am released from this contraption.”

“Shall I get the doctor?” Kon-Mai asked. “I do not think you need that IV drip anymore.”

Dhar-Mon hesitated. “I do not want to bother Doctor Tygan. He is already very busy.”

“One of the nurses, then.” Kon-Mai said.

“I can probably pull it out.” Gur-Rai mused.

“No, Brother, thank you.” Dhar-Mon grunted. “We do have some time before I must meet the Commander, there is no rush.”

“Are you certain?” Kon-Mai asked. “You’ve been bed-bound for so long, Brother.”

“Yes, yes, a few more hours will not destroy me.” He chuckled. “But, Sister, might I ask your favor…?”

She raised a brow.

“I...may need assistance getting dressed.”

.

.

Kon-Mai was surprised that her brother had not gone down wearing his armor, but what looked like simple monk robes. Not that they were tasteless, in fact this cloth was the strongest, finest velvet material ADVENT had, impervious to nearly everything, and much stronger than Kevlar. But she did wonder why he had discarded his plate armor before his grand show. Dhar-Mon did not seem to sense Kon-Mai’s musings as she tied the silver sash around his waist.

“Well look at that, Brother!” Gur-Rai clapped. “You look like a new man!”

Dhar-Mon said nothing, but Kon-Mai saw him smile with a look of pride.

She took his arm. “Can you walk, Brother? Shall I retrieve your walker?”

“I do not need it.” Dhar-Mon insisted. He took a few tentative steps with her help, and Gur-Rai came on the other side of him just in case. Surprisingly, though, as they got moving, he seemed to be doing just fine, keeping pace with the two of them almost at their normal speed. Kon-Mai had to admit, she was proud of her big brother.

They came to Senuna’s quarters and stopped as Gur-Rai knocked once on the door. It took a moment, but the door slid open and they saw the Commander stand up from behind her desk, smiling. Only Bradford was at her side this time.

“Welcome, Dhar-Mon!” Senuna sounded like she was trying to be chipper, but something seemed to be weighing on her mind. “Please, come inside. Jane will be here in a bit.”

“Jane…?” Dhar-Mon looked bewildered at the sights around him. Kon-Mai had forgotten he had never seen the Commander face to face before.

“Yes. You know Jane. She’s pretty famous.” Senuna giggled but it was obviously forced. “Um…have a seat, please!”

Gur-Rai came around to Bradford and held out the mangled fruit rind. “Wanna pineapple?”

“That looks disgusting, where did you find that?”

“In a box.” Gur-Rai smiled, chunks of pineapple stuck in his teeth.

Bradford shook his head. “...No. Thanks.”

Senuna sat down across from him just as Jane entered the room. The two women exchanged looks, almost as though they were having a full conversation with their eyes. After a moment, Jane nodded and went to stand at her side. Once again, the Commander was flanked by her best soldiers.

She smiled and clasped her hands, but as she opened her mouth to speak, Dhar-Mon spoke first.

“Commander Senuna.” He said. “I know you have very little reason to trust me, after the crimes I have committed in the name of my former masters. But I come before you today…to humble myself, before you and your soldiers, and to pledge to you my loyalty.” He knelt on one knee, sinking to the floor slowly. “If you shall accept me, I will crush and destroy your enemies and raze all that oppose the resistance! I shall devote myself to-”

“Wait wait wait.” Bradford held his hands up. “Hold on there, Big Guy.”

“There’s no need for any of that!” Senuna was smiling, almost laughing at the situation.

“I disagree.” He insisted. “Your resistance has suffered at my hands. I must repent.”

Jane raised a brow, her lip twitching. “Well, I certainly won’t say no to an apology. Especially for the time you extracted information from me. Forcefully.”

Dhar-Mon lowered his head. “I regret every injury I have dealt you, Lady Jane Kelly.”

“And I forgive you.” She nodded. “Now stand up and come over here. We need you to sign a bunch of forms.”

Senuna and Bradford exchanged looks. “I’ll admit, I didn’t expect this to go so...smoothly!” She sat up, looking cheerful. 

“So, Dhar-Mon, we need to make sure you know what this job entails.” Bradford said. “Especially after your last...exchange with the Elders.”

“And now that we have all three of the Chosen, I don’t think we can keep your identities a secret any longer.” Jane added.

“I will do whatever I must.” Dhar-Mon said with conviction. “Anything to return this planet to its former splendor.”

“Good…” Bradford trailed off as he pulled out a form that looked like the ones Kon-Mai and Gur-Rai had signed. “I drew up the contract early-” He glared at Gur-Rai “-since it seemed like you were eager to start.”

Gur-Rai winked at Bradford.

“Contract…?” Dhar-Mon looked confused.

“Yeah.” Jane said. “You sign it to indicate you agree what we’re asking you to do.”

“I agree…?” He looked between his siblings.

“That’s right, Brother.” Gur-Rai held his arms open. “They offer CHOICE here!”

“If you don’t agree with any terms in the contract, we can always negotiate.” Senuna added. “We can also edit it later, in case something happens, like if you’re injured again. Oh, and you can even choose a new callsign. I mean you can keep ‘Warlock,’ but your siblings have both chosen other names…” She chuckled. “Hehe. Chosen.”

Dhar-Mon looked in...almost horror at the paper on the table before him. “...And...what if I say no?”

“Well, we’d probably edit the contract to make it more in line with what you want.” Bradford shrugged.

He looked scared. “...I would never dare to question your judgement, Commander, but...to demand such of you…”

“Brother…” Kon-Mai took his hand. “They will not punish you.”

Dhar-Mon seemed to flinch involuntarily, squeezing his sister’s hand. “...I apologize Commander.” He croaked. “I am used to taking orders from my masters. Contracts, choice, negotiations...to ask for such things, to speak out of turn, was a punishable offense.”

“Is that why you look like you’ve seen a ghost…?” Bradford rubbed his face with his palm and suddenly looked 20 years older than he was.

Senuna opened her mouth like she was going to call out to him, but she closed it. Her eyes were sparkling with barely hidden tears.

“We’d never hurt you.” Jane said, her voice still steady. “Not like the Elders did.”

“I’m sorry.” Bradford chimed in, his voice quivering. “God, I didn’t know…”

“As am I.” Senuna took a breath, wiping her eyes. “You’re safe here, Dhar-Mon.” She stood up and opened her arms to him. “I know my powers better than the Elders could ever understand, and with me, you will be safe.”

“With XCOM.” Bradford clarified. “We won’t ever punish you unjustly.”

“Unless you defect back to ADVENT.” Jane shrugged. “But I don’t think you will, after that stunt you pulled in Vatican City.”

Dhar-Mon seemed to turn purple as he blushed. “That was...quite a statement I made.”

“You think?” Jane chuckled.

“I loved it!” Senuna beamed. “It’s EXACTLY the blow to the crotch ADVENT deserved! And the way you yeeted that priest over the balcony? Iconic!”

Dhar-Mon chuckled awkwardly. “I appreciate that, Commander…” He looked down at the contract on the table before him. “Well, I have not signed my name in a very long time, but if you have a writing utensil-”

Jane handed him a pen, and Kon-Mai stood beside him as he scanned the contract, reading much more slowly than she had. He then slowly scratched a few simple Etheric symbols into the paper, along the line.

“...That works!” Senuna handed the contract to Bradford and reached out to shake Dhar-Mon’s hand. “Welcome, Dhar-Mon Madron, to XCOM!”

“It is an honor.” He gave her hand a gentle shake. “Do you know what my first assignment shall be?”

“Well.” Senuna smirked. “Nothing too strenuous, but…”

“We do have a lead on an ADVENT mobile facility 30 miles north of where we are.” Bradford said. “It’s small, but from the energy reading they’re putting out, it seems like they might be doing something interesting. With something useful.”

“We think there may be experimental weaponry in this base.” Jane said. “We want you to retrieve it.”

“Commander, I’d like to join my big brother on this mission.” Gur-Rai said.

“Why?” She raised a brow.

“It’s his first, after all.” He shrugged. “And my own first mission went south very quickly. I would volunteer my sister, but she just returned from her own little escapade.”

Kon-Mai looked to the Commander. “I am not injured. If you wish me to go-”

“No, he’s right.” Senuna nodded. “Next time, though, you three will finally be together again. But for now…” She looked to Gur-Rai. “I’ll put you on the mission list.”

“They’ll also need a hacker.” Jane said. “Mithridates just got a promotion, he would be a good choice.”

“Oh I agree!” Senuna tapped her chin. “And...let’s send Princess. She hasn’t been out for a minute.”

“Princess?” Jane grimaced. 

“She’s very capable. And she’s been making great progress in her psionics!”

“That doesn’t make me less nervous, Commander.”

“Well than Jane, how about you join them?” Senuna smirked.

Jane looked between the Chosen. “Fine by me. I need to get off this ship for a bit.”

“Well light my ass and call me a star.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “THE FAMOUS Jane Kelly is gracing us peons with her presence?”

“I will slug you right here.” Jane grumbled.

“Oh Jane, I thought we were friends! Unless your violent tendencies ARE a sign of affection-”

Dhar-Mon elbowed Gur-Rai in the ribs, and Kon-Mai snorted in laughter.

.

.

Dhar-Mon looked down over his new equipment, all wrapped up in a literal bow with a sticky note from the Commander herself, reading:

“I ADORE those priest robes you have, so much so I made another pair especially for combat! Shen went a little overboard with the armor though but I left it because it looks AWESOME!

Much love,

Senuna.”

The robes provided were purple leather instead of cloth, and instead of the normal Etheric symbols around the edge, the sleeves were embroidered with silver Latin letters reading “Vigilo, Confido.”

“I am watchful.” He whispered to himself. “I am relied upon.”

He hugged the robes to his chest. It was comforting.

“Do you need assistance?”

Dhar-Mon turned and saw Kon-Mai standing behind him, though he had not heard her come. Her mouth was a thin line and her eyes met the floor as she approached him, holding her arms out to hold the robes as he removed his own. He did so slowly, and as she watched him, she seemed to grow more anxious.

“What is wrong?” He demanded.

She shook her head. “It is nothing.”

“Little Sister.” He said, straightening up and putting his strength into his voice. “As your eldest brother, I demand you confide in me!”

She glared at him. “That is not very convincing.”

He seemed to deflate, and Kon-Mai held out a hand, then pressed it to her face. 

“You have barely recovered.” She said. “And the Commander is already sending you into battle.”

Oh. She was worried about him. “It is my duty as a soldier of XCOM.”

“Perhaps it is.” Kon-Mai nodded curtly. “And perhaps you will wind up dead on the battlefield.”

“I promise you, Sister, I will not die.”

She looked doubtful. 

“Would you prefer if it was you on the mission, instead of Gur-Rai?”

“Yes, actually.” She crossed her arms.

“Do you not trust him?”

She hesitated, not out of uncertainty though, no it was clear she knew the answer.

“A year ago? I would have told you not in the slightest.” She said. “Now that we are free of the grasp of the Tyrannical Elders…”

“I shall keep him on a short leash.” Dhar-Mon assured her.

“HE is supposed to be protecting YOU.” She protested.

“Yes.” Dhar-Mon nodded. “But he is the Hunter, Kon-Mai, not the Protector.”

She nodded, sifting through the clothing. “...This armor is truly art. Dr. Shen is incredible in her work.”

He looked back over his belongings. The purple leather was latched in the chest with a breastplate of shining metal, engraved with XCOM’s sigil on the front. For pants, it looked to be a variation of his normal undersuit, but with silver plating lining the thighs and covering his shins. On his shoulder was a circular pauldron of shining metal, encrusted with a single amethyst and lined with purple.

“Truly…” He said as he held it up to the light. “A suit of armor…”

“For a warrior of XCOM.” Kon-Mai smiled at him.

He looked at her. “Sister...what name have you chosen?”

She blinked, then smiled. “Well, I am Shrinemaiden.”

“And our brother…?”

“Darkstrider. Do not ask why.” She shrugged. “Have you been thinking of rebranding, Brother?”

“I...do not feel the Warlock suits me anymore.” He said, clasping his shoulder pauldron into place. “I am no longer that being…”

“I would say you are quite the holy man.” She smiled. “Like a monk who has taken a vow of solitude.”

“Perhaps.” He nodded. “A hieromonk, even.”

“Oh, how very elite~” His sister chuckled.

“It is a profession of great importance.” He puffed out his chest, which only made her laugh harder.

The intercom above them buzzed. “Kon-Mai Mordenna, please report to the gymnasium.”

Dhar-Mon raised a brow. “It appears you have been summoned.”

She nodded. “No doubt my student awaits her master.”

“You have students?” He smiled. “I am proud of you, Sister.”

“I wish you luck on your mission, Brother…” She lingered for a moment. “...And...keep yourself safe.”

“I promise.” He nodded, watching as she left the room.

Kon-Mai didn’t notice, as she turned the corner, Gur-Rai standing outside the door, his arms crossed and eyes glued to the floor. The Darkstrider clenched his fists.

He did not remember what sadness felt like. But this must be pretty close.

.

.

“What do you mean we cannot just teleport?” Dhar-Mon asked his little brother as the Skyranger shuddered with wind turbulence. The humans had little trouble with the height of the ceiling, but the eldest Chosen was forced to completely hunch over, and even then his head was pressing against the roof uncomfortably.

His brother had mitigated this problem by lying on the floor, legs against the wall and feet touching the ceiling. “We can’t teleport anywhere, my dear brother.” He said. “That was one of the Elders’ gifts. And we’ve cancelled our subscription.”

Dhar-Mon harrumphed and crossed his arms, looking to his right at the young lady beside him. She had made a point to introduce herself as Lady Demetria Min, and as he glanced at her, she straightened the little tiara that was holding back her hair.

“You like my crown?” She gleamed. “It was my great great great grandmother’s! You know, she was married to the 3rd cousin of Prince Philippe, Duke of Orléans!”

“Cool.” Jane scoffed from across the aisle. Her face was steely, like always, and she was eyeing both Chosen men with an unreadable expression.

“Yes!” Princess said, not sensing the sarcasm in Jane’s voice. “Great Great Great Grandmother Liên secured the future for House Min! I’ll bet you she wouldn’t have surrendered to the aliens!”

“Then they would have killed her.” Jane said.

“She would have beat them! She could shoot a rifle from a moving horse!”

“Yeah, Princess, and they had plasma weapons and mind powers.” The young man, Mithridates, finally looked up from his agonizingly slow typing. “Who would win there?”

Princess pouted and leaned towards Dhar-Mon. “Don’t believe them. They’re just jealous.”

“I’m sure your ancestress was a noble woman.” Dhar-Mon said. “But no one can stand against the might of the Elders-”

“Except us!” Gur-Rai cut in quickly. “Because we’re stronger, smarter, faster, and I can personally assure you, we are much better looking~” He winked.

Jane blinked slowly. “...Whatever you say.”

“Drop zone incommin’!” Firebrand called back. “Get ready y’all!”

“Right.” Jane stood. “We’re landing about a mile and a half from the site itself, and we’ll be approaching under the cover of night.”

“Is this a stealth mission?” Mithridates sounded nervous.

“If it was, the Warlock wouldn’t be here.” Jane assured him. “We surround the site, and when I give the order we bombard it on all sides. Mithridates, you’re there to analyze the loot we pick up. What’s useful to us, and what is junk.”

“Gotcha, Quiet.” He nodded and closed his laptop.

Princess stood and stretched. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun!”

For once, Jane smiled at her. “Yes it is.”

.

.

Gur-Rai stayed at the back of the group, handing his brother the robe to drop from the Skyranger. “You got it?”

“I simply jump, yes?”

Gur-Rai chuckled. “Only if you want to break your legs. Hold onto that, and the Skyranger will lower you down.”

“This is simple.” Dhar-Mon scoffed, but Gur-Rai could read the nerves on his face.

“I’m right behind you, Big Guy.” He patted his brother on the back and looked at Princess.

“I’m a little scared too~” Princess fluttered her eyelashes. “Will you carry me, Darkstrider?”

He smirked. “Of course, sweet girl. C’mere.” He turned from her briefly to watch Dhar-Mon sit on the edge of the Skyranger and slide off. The rope buckled a bit under his weight, but he was lowered safely down, where Jane and Mithridates were waiting.

Princess came up to Gur-Rai, and he picked her up around the waist, with her holding his neck. He sat on the edge, wrapped his legs in the rope, and pushed off, sliding down faster than any of the other soldiers.

As they reached the ground, the Hunter gave a little twirl, and came to a stop with a pose. Princess giggled as she let go of him, and Mithridates gagged.

“Can we save the PDA for after the mission, please?” Jane rolled her eyes and drew her gun. “Move out.”

They spread out slightly and pressed forward into the treeline. Gur-Rai stuck beside his brother like he was glued to him. Good thing too, because Dhar-Mon’s eyesight was worse than he remembered, and he immediately tripped over some roots and would have fallen, if Gur-Rai had not dove in and caught him.

“Hmph.” Dhar-Mon grunted as he righted himself. “You do not need to do that, Brother.”

“Oh yes I do.” Gur-Rai said through gritted teeth, Kon-Mai’s words ringing in his head. “Believe me.”

“I have a visual.” Princess sang out over the comms.

“Let’s catch up.” Gur-Rai straightened up and took up position at the rear, behind his brother in case he should take a fall again.

They came to a small cliff, which ended abruptly and led down into a rocky crater that looked...almost recent. Down the steep sides, cut into the stone, was a circular building of glistening silver, the dark rock forming up around it like waves.

“Is that a UFO?” Mithridates said, pointing at the structure.

“Well I’ll be damned…” Gur-Rai looked through his scope. “I haven’t seen one of those in years…”

“Central?” Jane called over comm. “We have a UFO down here. It’s a big one…”

“Believe me Jane, that’s nothing.” Bradford seemed to chuckle. “That looks like a crashed Overseer. They’re like glorified scout ships.”

Jane looked uncertain, glancing toward Dhar-Mon.

He nodded to her. “These shall be no trouble for a warrior such as myself. And my brother will help too.”

“Hey.” Gur-Rai said, actually sounding annoyed. “I’m here to babysit YOU, remember?”

“I remember.” Dhar-Mon sighed.

“Well, I’m going to get to higher ground.” Gur-Rai backed up, and they heard a slight rustle as he climbed into a tree. “Let me know when, and what, to shoot.”

“Roger that.” Jane said. “Mithridates, with me. Princess, Warlock-”

He cringed at the name, and with Kon-Mai’s words ringing in his ears, Dhar-Mon blurted out “Hieromonk, if you please.”

“...Okay then. Hieromonk, go around that curved pathway there and get as close as you can without being spotted.” She stood up. “When I give the signal, I want you to hit them with everything you got.”

“It shall be done.” He and Princess got to their feet and went around the trees, Gur-Rai watching them with his scope. He sighed.

“You think it’s a good idea to send him out in front?” He called down to Jane.

“I do.” She looked up. “Eyes on the prize, Darkstrider.”

“Yes, Quiet.”

.

.

Dhar-Mon was not a stealthy man, and Princess was even less so with her bright purple hair and her tendency to squeak whenever her foot hit something unexpected. In fact, they had almost alerted the guards twice: once when Princess nearly stepped on a rattlesnake, and again when Dhar-Mon slipped and almost slid into the ravine before pulling himself back up.

They found a large rock at the bottom that was big enough to hide behind, and ducked behind it as Princess grabbed her Psi Amp off her back and held it up. “Ready when you are, Quiet.”

“Excellent.” They could hear Jane was moving. “Mithridates, hurry up.”

“Why are we going so fucking fast?!” Mithridates could be heard panting as he spoke. “Like-WOAH!”

“We’re in position.” Jane said as they heard Mithridates being yanked along. “Darkstrider?”

“My body is ready, Jane, and so is my gun~”

“On my mark. Three…”

Dhar-Mon braced himself, his hands beginning to glow with psionic power.

“Two…”

He felt Princess shift beside him, and the energy around him moved as she did.

“One…”

He took a deep breath.

“NOW!” 

Dhar-Mon emerged from his hiding place, taking one last second to charge his attack, and shoved his hands forward, releasing a blast of psionic energy toward the trooper unlucky enough to be standing in front of him. The soldier went down in a daze, and the two who had been standing a few feet away cried out in pain as the spark jumped from one to the other.

He saw Princess grasp at the orb of energy in her amplifier and throw it outward, hitting a Muton soldier in the chest. Unfortunately, the Muton was not as injured as she had counted on. It turned toward them, snorting and growling.

“Oh bollocks.” She backed up, and Dhar-Mon moved in front of her as the Muton charged.

There was a thunk and a splat, and the Muton fell, sliding to a stop at Dhar-Mon’s feet. He looked up at his brother, who had his teeth clenched in concentration, his gun smoking.

“Tell our sister about that when we get home.” He seemed to growl as he slid down from the tree, moving in closer for a better shot.

“Move out, move out!” Jane rushed forward, firing at the soldiers who were coming at her. They were weak compared to Quiet Jane Kelly, who seemed to mow them down like grass, but even so, the Muton soldiers seemed to be closing in.

Dhar-Mon ran forward and pulled his energy forth, his eyes glowing purple as he did, and apparitions began to spring from the ground. Psionic spirits came forth, ready to defend. Without him needing to speak a single command, they rushed towards the Mutons. One very fragile spirit took the brunt of the gunshot meant for Jane. As it went down, another rose to take its place.

Jane looked to Dhar-Mon in confusion. “Thanks…?”

“Always, Lady Jane.” He said.

“Please, call me Quiet.” She smirked. “Mithridates!”

“I’m pinned down!” He screeched from behind a post. It was true, he was hiding as two troopers and a Muton came up behind him, and tried to grab him from around the pole. Mithridates ducked out of the way, but the Muton got a hold of his collar. Two bullets whizzed by them, and the Darkstrider audibly cursed.

“I meant to do that.” He growled. “Stay there, I’m coming down!”

“I DON’T HAVE MUCH CHOICE IN THE MATTER!” Mithridates screamed as the Muton lifted him above it’s head. “SOMEBODY HELP!”

Princess pulled another psionic blast from her amplifier, squinted, took a deep breath, and screamed as she fired. This time, she hit the Muton right in the face, sending it flying back and forcing it to drop Mithridates, who landed with a soft thump on the grass.

Dhar-Mon beckoned his brother over as Gur-Rai jogged towards them and winked at Princess. “Nice shot, my lady~”

Princess giggled, turning as pink as her hair.

“Thanks.” Mithridates grumbled as he got to his feet. “Let me get the door.”

“Darkstrider, take point lookout.” Jane said, coming up beside him to help keep watch. He complied, but Dhar-Mon could see Gur-Rai staring at him instead of through the scope.

He came up beside Gur-Rai, who looked away. “What troubles you, Little Brother?” He whispered.

“Nothing.” Gur-Rai muttered.

“Do not lie to me.”

“You’re not my dad.” Gur-Rai sniffed and focused through his scope. “I’m fine. Just doing my job.”

“You have been out of sorts since we came here.”

“Oh yeah, like you would know…” Gur-Rai fell silent. So did Dhar-Mon. The two stood there awkwardly.

“Look, I’m supposed to be protecting you right now.” Gur-Rai looked Dhar-Mon directly in the face. “Let me do that, alright? Please? Unless you think I’ll fuck that up, too.”

Dhar-Mon balked at his comment, just as Mithridates shouted “Got it!” Behind them, the door swung open, and they heard the sound of a plane approaching in the distance.

“Fuck. Reinforcements.” Jane looked to Gur-Rai. “You and I will hold the front. You three, get inside and start rooting around. Grab anything you think looks interesting.”

“Understood, Quiet.” Dhar-Mon gestured for the young soldiers to follow him inside.

The inside of the wreck was almost completely empty. There would be one or two troopers around a corner every so often, but Princess took them down quickly, and when she was eventually stifled by a shot to the foot, Dhar-Mon picked up for her with his own psionic attacks, leaving their minds scorched and useless.

They came to the center, where the roof had caved in, opening up the large starry sky above them. Dhar-Mon heard the sounds of gunshots outside, and for a moment he worried greatly about his little brother.

Gur-Rai was a warrior, Dhar-Mon assured himself. He would be fine. At this rate, he was beginning to sound like Kon-Mai.

“Guys…” Mithridates stepped toward the huge hole in the center. “Guys look…”

Princess gasped. “What IS that? It’s so beautiful!”

Dhar-Mon looked toward the center of the ship, under the open sky where the metal ground had given way to dirt and rock. There, buried in the soil, was a silver war hammer, engraved with purple runes and glowing in the moonlight.

He stepped towards it. “...This is…” He had never seen such a thing before, though he had heard the Elders were expert smiths; they had crafted his sister’s weapon with their own hands, after all, and he knew they took great pride in their work. Why would they leave this one…?

“It’s giving off a lot of energy.” Mithridates said.

“What kind of energy?” Princess asked.

“I dunno, the purple kind? I ain’t Tygan.” Mithridates peered over his laptop. “Wait, Dhar-Mon, don’t touch it!”

Dhar-Mon ignored the boy and reached for the handle. The weapon seemed to vibrate as he grasped it, and suddenly he felt a jolt of energy, and the hammer practically lifted itself as he yanked it from the dirt. He stumbled for a moment before letting it settle firmly in his grasp, the runes shining brilliantly.

“Woah!” Mithridates gasped, looking at his laptop screen. “These readings just went off the charts!”

“Well, you should get bigger charts, then.” Princess snarked. “What’s all that weird writing on it?”

Dhar-Mon looked at the side, where the carvings glowed with purple light. He recognized the Etheric letters and read them out one at a time.

“...Yseult.” He said. “I believe this is the name of this weapon.”

“That’s probably what Tygan wanted us to get.” Mithridates said. “Let's check around a bit more, see if we can’t find-”

There was an explosion that shook the ship, and Dhar-Mon heard Gur-Rai scream.

His heart in his throat, Dhar-Mon hoisted the war hammer and gestured to follow. “Come! Our comrades have need of our help!”

“But Quiet gave us an order!” Mithridates shouted.

“Stay here then!” Princess spat as she and Dhar-Mon sprinted for the entrance.

Mithridates stared after them, groaned loudly, and followed.

.

.

What formerly was the entrance was now a large hole leading to the outside. To the left they could see Jane, bleeding out on the grass as she used the last of her strength to pull herself to safety. Princess rushed over to her, but stopped short and screamed in terror.

“OH FUCK!” Mithridates dove behind Dhar-Mon for cover. “ARCHONS!”

Dhar-Mon looked up and, lo and behold, there above them three Archon soldiers hovered, one of which had detonated the aforementioned explosion.

Dhar-Mon had one thought, and that was to find Gur-Rai. His brother was nowhere to be seen, and for a horrifying moment, Dhar-Mon feared he may have been buried under the mounds of rubble. He didn’t have time to ruminate on that, though, because one of the Archons charged him. Dhar-Mon stepped back and, on instinct, held up the war hammer to defend himself.

There was a clang. The Archon’s spear had bounced off the handle, inches away from Dhar-Mon’s face, flinging his assailant back. Acting on instinct, he swung the hammer across his path, slamming into the Archon with a loud bang and a sickening crunch. Metal tore, and the poor creature landed on the ground in a heap of scrap and flesh. The runes on Yseult were glowing brightly.

“Holy shit.” Mithridates looked up at Dhar-Mon. “Can you do that again?”

“I shall certainly try.” He looked to Princess. “You must aid Quiet! Get her to safety!”

“Roger!” Princess panted, running to where Jane was again. One of the Archons, after seeing it’s comrade being opened like a can of soup, made a run for the hills and disappeared into the trees. The other rushed at Dhar-Mon again, but this time, he was prepared.

Or at least he thought he was. As useful as Yseult was proving to be, it was heavy and slow to swing, as he learned when he swung the hammer and the Archon zipped out of the way with nary a scratch. It roared at him and jabbed it’s spear towards his heart, which he only just managed to dodge, causing the green serrated tip to stab into his shoulder. He cried out, dropping Yseult and staggering back as the Archon rushed them.

“Run, boy!” Dhar-Mon called out to Mithridates. He summoned up his psionic powers, preparing to blow the Archon (and possibly himself) to high hell.

“What about you?!” Mithridates cried.

“RUN!” Dhar-Mon took a breath. “And tell my sister I am sorry.”

“You can tell her yourself.”

There was a loud “ZAP” and the Archon stopped it’s charge forward, wobbling in the air. Dhar-Mon saw that a hole had opened up in it’s chassis. Another loud gunshot, and it’s head was severed from its body.

As the body of the Archon fell to the ground, Mithridates and Dhar-Mon peered around the building wall.

There stood Gur-Rai, scowling. His clothes were covered in dirt and his armor plates were dented. His face was bloody and badly scratched. As he holstered his rifle on his back and began to walk over to them, Dhar-Mon could see he was limping badly, dragging his foot.

Dhar-Mon approached him, meeting his brother halfway. He opened his arms, and Gur-Rai fell into them, hissing from the pain.

“You are injured.” Dhar-Mon scolded. “You arrogant little fool! I thought you were…” He gulped.

Gur-Rai jabbed his finger in Dhar-Mon’s face. “Shut up. Shut the fuck up.” He looked up. “It’s my job, alright? Me.”

“Your...job?”

“Yes, my job is to protect you out here, because our bitch sister thinks I can’t.” He shifted his weight too much onto his injured foot and cried out. “She thinks I don’t love you, you fucking asshole!”

Dhar-Mon blinked in utter confusion. “...What has caused this outburst?”

“I heard you two talking in the armory.” Gur-Rai’s head was parallel with the floor now. “I heard her say she doesn’t trust me to keep you safe. And I will make myself a Berserker’s Bitch before I let her be right about that!”

Dhar-Mon stood, absolutely stunned. “...Little Brother…”

“Don’t do that.” Gur-Rai growled. “Stop treating me like a kid.”

Dhar-Mon chuckled. “You are right, Brother, you are no child.” He pulled his little brother into his arms and embraced him. Surprisingly, Gur-Rai did not struggle.

“You are a brave and noble soldier.” Dhar-Mon patted his back. “And I owe you my life.”

.

.

The Skyranger landed with a thump in the garage, and the company filed out slowly. Jane was being helped by Princess and Mithridates as one of the medics came rushing to the garage with a wheelchair for her. Gur-Rai and Dhar-Mon watched as she was hauled off to the infirmary, and Gur-Rai tested his weight on his foot again.

“You should not aggravate your injury.” Dhar-Mon said.

“I don’t think it’s broken.” Gur-Rai shrugged. “Nasty sprain, though.”

They heard familiar footsteps, and exchanged a smile before glancing up to see Kon-Mai. She ran to them, throwing her arms around Dhar-Mon first, then reaching over and pulling Gur-Rai into the hug.

“You are both alright…?” She asked.

“We are both alright.” Dhar-Mon pulled away. “It would not be so, if not for our brother.”

Kon-Mai looked to Gur-Rai, who avoided her gaze.

“I was certain I was to die on the field of battle. It was Gur-Rai’s quick thinking that saved us all.” Dhar-Mon raised a brow. “I do not think there is reason to doubt him, Sister.”

She looked between the two. “Whatever do you mean?”

“I protected him with everything I had in me.” Gur-Rai shrugged and crossed his arms.

“I am happy to hear that.” She looked at him suspiciously.

“Kon-Mai, you believe our little brother holds love for me in his heart, don’t you?”

Kon-Mai looked like she was about to make a joke, but the pained expression on Gur-Rai’s face stopped her. “Of course I do. It was he who has been helping you learn to walk, who held me as I sobbed for you, I know he would give his life for you or me alike. I just…” She raised a brow. “What is the meaning of all this, Gur-Rai?”

“...I heard you saying I couldn’t protect Dhar-Mon.” Gur-Rai mumbled. “That you didn’t trust me....”

Her face grew to a mix of horror and sympathy, and she grabbed her brother and pulled him into a hug.

“I know I’m an asshole.” Gur-Rai said, pressing his face into her shoulder. “But family’s family. You two are all I have left…”

“I know.” She rubbed his back. “And I was mistaken, Gur-Rai, I should not have doubted you, whether in your ability or your intention.” She pulled away and looked him in the eye. “I hope you can forgive this trespass.”

“Hey, buy me a drink this Saturday, and let’s pretend it never happened.” He chuckled. “Now, as much as I enjoy these little affection sessions, my foot is starting to go numb, so if you’ll excuse me, I’m going to go pay the Good Doctor a visit.”

Kon-Mai gasped. “You should not be walking on that injury!”

“I offered to carry him.” Dhar-Mon shrugged. “He said he wanted to walk.”

“It’s down the hall.” He winked at Kon-Mai. “I will be fine.”

She rolled her eyes. “Go on then.” She patted him on the back as he left, and looked back at Dhar-Mon. “...What is that?”

“What is…?”

She pointed to Yseult. “That.”

He lifted it so she could see. “I do not know. It is a war hammer of some sort. From the energy surrounding it, I feel as though it is yet another relic from our...former masters.”

“Yseult.” She whispered, tracing the runes with her hands. “It sits well in your grasp, Brother."

“Indeed…” He shifted it in his hands, feeling how the weight rocked back and forth. “It was quite the lucky find…”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains descriptions of domestic violence and physical/emotional abuse)

Bhandasura stared into his reflection in the mirror. His blue eyes were sunken, his neck nearly broken and bruises blooming on his cheeks. Behind him, Camazotz was standing like a barricade against Abyzou’s unceasing wrath. He could feel his lovers battling between their minds, screaming at each other without saying anything.

In a moment of frustration, Abyzou grabbed one of her trinkets-a golden necklace in the shape of a star-and hurled it at Camazotz. It whizzed past his head and cracked the mirror Bhandasura was gazing into, just like the action cracked her wrist and she dropped to the floor, screaming.

“Well, now look what you have done!” Camazotz gloated above her.

“YOU SHUT UP!” She glared at him. “THIS IS YOUR FAULT!”

“How did I do this, Abyzou? Did I make you attack Bhanda? You did that, all by yourself.”

“Curse you!” Abyzou straightened up, getting into Camazotz’s face. “Curse the very day I met you!”

“And curse the day I fell for you!” Camazotz’s anger made Bhandasura shiver. “I wish you’d crawl into a hole like the leech you are!”

“You say that, but come the hours passing, you shall be begging for my bed again!” Abyzou hissed.

“Hush.” Bhandasura closed his eyes. “Both of you.”

“Stay out of this.” Camazotz snapped at him.

“Do I not get a say anymore?” Bhandasura drew himself up and turned to them. “Forget not that I, too, have the blood of a Madron. You cannot give me orders.”

To that, Abyzou actually relented, stepping back, while Camazotz drew closer to him. “Was it not I who stopped her from killing you, Bhanda? Are you going to side with her again like you always do?”

“No…” Bhandasura placed his icy hands on Camazotz’s bony shoulders. “Are you two forgetting that this is not simply a marriage, but a partnership?”

Both Abyzou and Camazotz were silent.

Bhandasura’s body heaved. “I could not imagine a world in which I live without either of you.” He reached for Abyzou’s broken wrist, cradling it gently. “When we hurt each other…we hurt ourselves.”

.

.

The red sand of Sedona, Arizona reflected back the light of the rising sun that painted the sky purple, green, blue and red. The Avenger had settled into a large prairie at the bottom of a ravine, resting her wings under the shade of old evergreen trees.

Malinalli took a deep breath of the early morning air, running her hands through her curly hair. “Ahhh! Smell that breeze!”

“It is lovely.” Dhar-Mon yawned, still rubbing the sleep from his eyes. Their boots clacked against the metal floor of the Avenger dock as they stepped out onto the prairie grass. Even this early in the morning, it was clear the day was brewing to be a hot one, and Dhar-Mon suddenly understood why Malinalli had woken him up this early.

She was bright eyed and bushy tailed, beckoning him to follow her towards a more forested area. “So, where should we go to train? Do we need a wide open space?”

“No, not yet.” He assured her. “I will start you with simple techniques.” He looked around. “A place to sit would be quite ideal.”

“Maybe some rocks or a patch of leaves.” Malinalli rushed forward into the trees lining the ravine, and Dhar-Mon had to jog to keep up with her. She seemed to move effortlessly over such difficult terrain.

“Are you certain you do not see combat?!” He shouted, and she ran back and took his hand, helping him up a steep rock.

“Sorry.” She chuckled.

“Do not leave me.” He meant to sound gruff, but the softness of his voice surprised him, and even moreso did the look she gave him.

“I’d never do that.” She cleared her throat. “Um, here’s a grassy patch! Lets sit here.”

They stopped under the partial shade of some trees, the sun of the prairie still beating on them from the side, but it was much more bearable now. Malinalli scooted forward, wide eyed with expectation.

He chuckled. “So what can I teach you, little phantom, that you do not already know?”

“How to use psionics would be a start.” She chuckled.

He thought for a moment. “To use psionics is to be in harmony with one’s own mind.” He held his hands out. “You humans have more power within just one cell than you truly know. All you must do is access it.”

“So anyone can learn it?” Malinalli asked as she took his hands.

“…Yes…” He said hesitantly. “But for some, it is easier.”

“Like having perfect pitch.”

He nodded. “You are…gifted.” He added. “This power comes naturally to you. Had you ever used it before we met?”

Malinalli thought for a moment, her eyes staring at the shadows on the ground. “…Not…in any way that was meaningful.”

“Define meaningful.”

She looked up.

“Perhaps you were using your gift.” He smiled. “You simply did not know it.”

Malinalli giggled. “Okay, Professor Madron. How about you show me how to read minds?”

“Read the thoughts of those who would be hidden?” He raised a brow. “How forward of you.”

“I figure I’ll at least be able to tell if Vicky is bitching behind my back again.” She chuckled jovially.

He smirked and took both of her hands. “Let us begin, then. Tell me what I am thinking.”

She faltered. “…Um…you’d rather be asleep right now?”

“Well, I had said that as we were leaving the ship.” He chuckled. “In your early days, you will not be able to enter an unwilling mind. Later I shall teach you how, if you desire, but that…is dangerous in and of itself.”

“But I can read a willing mind?” She asked.

“With sufficient practice.” He nodded. “Close your eyes, Malinalli.”

She closed her eyes, taking a deep breath of the fresh, green air, and after a moment he followed her.

.

.

Gur-Rai sauntered down the hall, towards the Avenger’s large, now open garage. Even in the early morning, people were beginning to rise, milling about with cups of coffee in hand. Some looked half-asleep, others looked like they’d just binged on one too many cups of liquid energy and were getting the jitters.

He heard the clatter of a wrench, and turned to see just the girl he was looking for. “Lily Shen.” He called.

She turned away from the tool cabinet, looking at him somewhat in shock. “Oh. Hi Darkstrider…” She smiled at him, but looked…nervous.

“How formal.” He chuckled. “Ready to go fix up a bike?”

“Yeah, I’m just looking for all the tools we’ll need.” She turned back to the cabinet. “Dirtbikes haven’t been used in a while, so I’m a little worried we won’t have all the parts for one.”

“Well, let’s burn that bridge when we get to it~” Gur-Rai clapped, and Lily seemed to flinch.

“Oh-kay.” She handed him a toolbox. “Well I’m ready when you are….”

He followed her down the hall, away from the garage and down a ladder towards a basement area right below, so close to the ground they were practically touching it. The workspace was dusty, but some parts had been brushed off recently, where Shen had been poking around. Some wires were laying near a puddle of spilled oil, and Gur-Rai kicked them away, lest they start a fire.

Shen made her way over to a corner, where a huge sheet covered a monstrous contraption, keeping it hidden from view. “God, no one’s touched this thing since…” She trailed off. “…It’s been at least 20 years.”

“Then this is a true relic.” Gur-Rai chuckled, taking a corner of the cloth. “Ready?”

“Sure.” Lily took hold of the other corner. “One, two, three!”

They yanked, and with a shower of dust, the tarp came flying off.

Shen made a face. “Yikes…”

Gur-Rai had to agree with her, it certainly was a yikes. It was basically a frame at this point, the casing lying on the ground, with wires sticking out from those pieces that were still hanging on for dear life.

“I’d imagined it would be…” Gur-Rai trailed off.

“Functional?”

“Bigger.”

Shen looked him up and down. “…Oh. Yeah…” She put her hands in her hips. “Well, since we basically have to rebuild this thing from scratch anyway, adjusting the pedals shouldn’t be too hard.” She knelt beside the bike. “God, where do we even start?”

“From the bottom.” Gur-Rai grabbed a wrench from the tool box. “That’s what I always do when face with a challenge~”

“I really hope you aren’t talking about sex.” Shen sighed.

“Lily, you wound me. I am a man of culture.” He winked.

“Mhm, sure.” She picked up a crowbar and began to yank the loose plates away from the frame. “I’ve heard the stories, Darkstrider, I think everyone has. You got around, even when the Elders had a hold on you.”

“What can I say? Humans are just too great a temptation.” He knelt beside her, getting to work on unscrewing some of the rusted bolts.

“Well, that’s not creepy at all.” Shen grumbled.

“It was all consensual, I assure you.”

The look she gave him made it clear she doubted his words, and his smile dropped.

“I may be an asshole, but I’m no monster, Lily.” He insisted.

“No monster, huh? What about all the people you killed?”

“With the Elders screaming at me in the back of my head, I really had no choice in that matter.” He sighed. “The most you can do is become numb to the killing after a while. But the passion of holding a living person…” He shook his head. “No. That’s special. That’s not something you force.”

She looked up at him silently for a moment. “…You ever been in love, Darkstrider?”

“Oh yes.” He nodded.

“For real?”

“Of course. There have been a few special ones.”

A smile tugged at the corner of her lips. “Any of them tried to get you to quit ADVENT? Run off together like in the movies?”

He took a breath. “Hm…one did. The others; I think they wanted to.”

“Did you want to?”

“Lily.” He smirked. “If I didn’t want to leave the Elders, I wouldn’t be here. I would have done ANYTHING to get away from THEM.”

The casing clattered to the floor as Shen’s crowbar finally pried it free. “You really hated them that much?”

“Yes.” He tossed the rusty, useless screws over his shoulder.

“I’m certainly not objecting to that, but…how come you, of all people?”

He paused, his body involuntarily clenching up and his breath becoming caught in his chest. He swallowed and tried to smile, but to Shen he looked more nauseous. “They were shitty parents, let’s say that.”

Shen nodded. “…Sorry.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it.” He looked away, hoping she couldn’t see the look on his face.

“Well, hey, tell me about one of your lovers.” She said. “Anyone stick out in your mind?”

“Oh, that’s a toughie. They were all so wonderful.” He chuckled. “…Oh, I know. There was one woman, about…four years ago. Her name was Donna Hall.”

“Yeah? What was she like?”

He smiled wistfully. “She was incredible. Bright red hair, little button nose, and these deep brown eyes, sharp as an eagle. She could see anything, you know. Nothing got past her.” He was now only half-focused on the bike in front of him, his screwdriver hanging loose in his hand. “She was part of a tiny resistance group in Canada. They were taken out by ADVENT, and she and her little family were rounded up and brought to a torture facility.” He smiled. “And I just happened to be there that day, browsing the specimens.”

Shen raised a brow. 

“When she caught my eye, I knew that if ADVENT took her, they’d sand her down, wear away those beautiful features and make her a clone like all the others.” He added. “You’ll never find her name in ADVENT’s database, Lily, because I took her with me before they could even think of booking her.”

“So…you ‘saved’ her?” Shen emphasized that word.

“In a sense.”

“How noble. What’d you do with her after that?” Shen said in an accusatory tone, crossing her arms.

“I brought her to my stronghold.” He smirked. “Gave her a room.”

“That’s it? Really?” Shen’s lip was curled upward slightly.

“Really, Lily. Don’t you trust me? Actually, don’t answer that.” He chuckled. “I thought of probing her for info, but I just couldn’t bring myself to hurt that pretty mind. So I just…kept her around. We would talk. Eventually she started talking more. Laughing more. She opened up to me, and I to her…and every day, we would go hunting.”

Shen’s face softened. “Hunting?”

“Of course. She was a game hunter, and, well.” He gestured to himself. “What’s a name for, really?”

“What’d you guys hunt?”

“The Elders’ little pets.” He chuckled. “Chile had a large population of Chryssalids that had run off into the wild. And she LOVED hunting them…” His eyes grew distant. “The hours we spent out there felt like minutes…I think that was the first time I felt truly immortal…”

Shen nodded. “She does sound fun.”

“She gave me a run for my money more than once.” He laughed. “Lost more than one bet to her…and I spent more time in her room than I did in my own.” He stopped, his face growing very sad. “I really wanted to spend forever with her.”

Shen held the silence for a moment. “…Did she…die?”

He shook his head. “No, she didn’t die. I let her go.”

“You let her go?!”

“Yep.”

Shen blinked in utter disbelief. “Weren’t the Elders mad?”

“Technically the Elders didn’t know I had her.” He smirked, but it looked painful. “I knew they would find out sooner or later though, so I…turned her loose, so to speak.”

“And she just…left?”

“She always wanted to leave.” He chuckled. “She begged me to go with her, too, but…I knew it’d only be a matter of time. I still had my collar.” He tapped the back of his head, where the chip used to be. “The Elders would find us. She’d never be safe.”

“So you…let her walk away.”

“If you love something, set it free.” He nodded. “And to be honest, Lily, I don’t regret it. Because I just know she’s still out there, fucking up ADVENT’s day, and that’s all I ever wanted~”

.

.

Up at dawn, as usual, the Shrinemaiden clasped her hands and breathed in the still morning air. The windows of the Avenger filtered in the orange light of the rising sun, casting it in a rainbow across the floor of her bedroom. She felt peaceful.

Until there was a knock on her door.

Kon-Mai opened her eyes, blinking at the sudden disturbance. Neither of her brothers had the tendency to awaken as early as she did so it was unlikely it was one of them. Perhaps Tygan? Or Bradford?

The person knocked again, and Kon-Mai rose from her lotus position, made her way to the opposite end of the room, and slid the door open. “…Betos.”

“Mordenna.” Betos nodded, her face cold. “Or should I call you Shrinemaiden?”

Kon-Mai hesitated at the coldness in her voice. “Is there something I can do for you, Captain?”

“Yes, there is. I have a patrol I’d like you to join today.”

Kon-Mai cocked her head. “Is that an order?”

“…No.” Betos hesitated. “But it is a strong recommendation.”

“Does the Commander know about this?”

“She does.” Betos crossed her arms. “I told her of my intentions last night.”

Kon-Mai grimaced warily. Something was not right here, but…she WAS trying to earn Betos’ trust, was she not? “Will it just be us?”

“No.” Betos smiled, but it was more of a scowl. “My own team will be joining us.”

“What will we be doing?”

“Patrolling the perimeter.”

“I will need time to prepare.”

Betos sighed. “Meet me outside, by the small cliff face to the west of the prairie. Do not take long, I have many people waiting for you.”

Kon-Mai nodded, and Betos turned and left, leaving Kon-Mai standing there, bewildered.

.

.

With her spindly fingers, Abyzou picked up her amulet, the golden one shaped like a star. Her wrist was still sore and stiff, but handling the necklace carefully, turning it over and over, it felt warm against her cold skin, and gave her a bit of relief.

“I am sorry.” She whispered, to no one in particular, but a presence behind her alerted her as she finished speaking.

“Do not apologize, lau Mordenna.” Reue’s soft essence behind her made her startle, and Abyzou turned to look at the smaller, weaker, younger Elder.

“…It is only you?” Abyzou seemed to sigh, and reached out her gangly hands to the younger’s face. Her red-tipped fingers grazed fragile skin, and Reue’s scratches bled purple ichor.

“I came to help you.” Despite the injury dealt, she seemed to relax in Abyzou’s presence. “Do you need me…?”

“I always need you, Reue.” Abyzou crooned. “Come, help me from my robes.”

“You want me to…undress you, lau Mordenna?”

Abyzou could feel Reue’s fear, and it made her shiver with delight. The poor girl was so utterly useless. “Yes, I do. Now help me quickly, I want to rest.”

Gently, Reue used her own bony hands to untangle Abyzou’s lithe figure from her robes, lifting the helmet from her head so her skin might be free. The wispy cloth floated to the ground like petals on the wind, and Abyzou’s grey, unworldly form was revealed.

When Elder Abyzou looked at herself in the mirror, she saw not the daughter of Shamash, who carried the blood of kings, and not a mother of six children, three of whom were dead: but the weathered body of a corpse that should have stopped moving years ago. She saw a dead woman whose time was running short.

When Reue looked at Abyzou, she saw her queen, her Mordenna, the daughter of the sun and the woman who would lead them to immortality. 

“Do you think I am beautiful?” Abyzou asked her.

Reue froze. “…Of course, lau Mordenna.”

“But do you mean it?” Abyzou looked back at her, and as she turned, Reue could see scars across Abyzou’s stomach, angry and twisted.

She looked away. “Of course I do.”

“Of course you do.” Abyzou pressed one cold hand into Reue’s cheek. “You understand…” She turned away. “…Did you ever have children, Reue?”

Reue seized up at the painful question. “…Only one…”

“Only one.” Abyzou echoed. “Well then you did your duty, Reue. You must be proud of yourself.”

“Oh…I am.”

Abyzou seemed to hum. “Of course you are. As I am, for the ones who live.” She mused. “Even if they betray me, even if they forget me, they still live by the sweetness of my hand. It is my blood that runs within their veins.” She looked back at Reue. “Who was your child?”

“A girl.” Reue said softly, painfully. “Named Oxum-Loba.”

“What a beautiful name.” Abyzou ran her hand over one, prominent scar on her chest, in the shape of a circle. “Did you foster her yourself?”

“I did. We were poor, lau Mordenna, we had no one else.”

“That is admirable.” Abyzou clenched her fists and Reue could hear her joints cracking. “I fostered my first three children as well…and gave them everything I had.” Abyzou’s tone grew dark. “I gave them everything.”

“Of course you did.”

“And yet, they all abandoned me.” She hissed. “I am the mother of six children, Reue, three who exist beyond the void, and three who have died in treachery.”

“Kon-Mai is not dead, lau Mordenna.” Reue said hopefully. “Maybe she will come back to you.”

“Oh she will.” Abyzou growled. “She cannot ignore the gifts of her mother. She cannot abandon her family.” Abyzou turned away from Reue, moving back towards the coffin that was her bed. “She knows her calling.”

.

.

Malinalli’s mind was chaotic, blinding and dancing with luminous color. it felt like gazing into a supernova. Dhar-Mon was hit with a burst of heat, then light behind his eyes. He faltered for a bit and almost let go of her hands, but held on.

“Your first lesson…” He grunted out loud. “Never remove yourself suddenly from another’s mind. It could…hurt you very much.”

“Okay…” She held tight to his hands.

Dhar-Mon braced himself against the brightness yet again, only for it to flare and cause him to nearly buckle. “Your mind is very…active.”

“I’m sorry.” Malinalli said, and Dhar-Mon felt the light dim and the heat turn cool. “I guess I was excited…”

He chuckled, the swirls of blue and green now much more bearable to look at.

“So, what am I thinking?” Malinalli giggled.

Dhar-Mon stared into the cloud of colors for a moment, watching the patterns forming and twisting. “…You are…” He raised a brow. Now that the brilliance of her excitement had died, he could see the mists of her mind forming new messages. “You are not hopeful of your abilities. You believe you are setting yourself up for disappointment.”

Malinalli gasped and tried to pull away, but he held her hands firm.

“I am sorry. Don’t fret, I am here.” He took a deep breath, and saw anxiety join her thoughts. “You think I will be disappointed.”

He heard her whimper, and squeezed her hands gently. 

“I just…” She was anxious, her mind frantically searching for words.

“You still believe your powers are weak.” He chuckled. “Even though you brought me back from the dead?”

She was silent at that, and he saw the clouds in her mind grow dark.

“I am sorry.” He rubbed his fingers over her hand. “I say so to encourage you. You are capable of so much, little phantom.” 

“How can you be sure?”

He released his mind, letting his own muscles relax, letting her into his thoughts.

“What do I think?” He asked.

He felt her tremble. “I don’t know.”

“Look into my mind.” He said gently. He tried to make his own feelings as clear as possible. “What do you see?”

She was silent for a moment, but he could feel her slip into his own consciousness. “It’s…purple. No, blue…” She sniffled again. “And green. It’s very misty. I can’t see very well.”

“Those are patterns of thought, of feeling and emotion. The mind does not need language to communicate.” He tried to summon up a happy thought, though it was hard to think of one. Finally he settled: he imagined his sister beside him, her fingers tracing his hand, bushing his hair away from his eyes as he awoke to her smile. “Now. What do you see?”

“The mist is making a pillar…kind of. No…a box? A triangle?”

“What color is it?”

“It’s…bright. Warm colors, yellow and green are the two big ones.”

“That is the shape of happiness.” He smiled, taking a breath and bringing up another memory: his father Bhandasura, appearing before him like an apparition of doom, his hand outstretched as Dhar-Mon’s mind was torn asunder that fateful day.

“Oh my-!” Malinalli gasped. “It collapsed! It’s…like a puddle? No, like a claw!”

“That is despair.” Dhar-Mon felt his own voice trembling, and cleared his throat. “Now, when I think of you, what image do you see?” He focused on the feel of her hands in his, and remembered the first time he saw her face. He remembered her singing, sitting by the river. He remembered the touch of her hand, the light in her eyes when she smiled at him, the sun reflecting off her copper skin, her smile, the desperation to reach her, the warmth of her arms as he lay dying…

“Oh…!” She cried. “It’s…so beautiful!”

“What is it?”

“It’s…a flower. Blooming from a seashell. It explodes and…now it’s a star. And the sun. And…it keeps moving, pulsating, bigger and smaller. The seashell is still attached.”

Dhar-Mon hesitated, his heart racing.

“What does it mean?” She asked.

“Well…” He fumbled for the words. “…It’s trust and…admiration. It means that…I am fully confident in you, Malinalli.” He hoped she could not feel his uncertainty. It wasn’t technically a lie.

.

.

Kon-Mai stepped into the rising sunlight, out on the grass and sand of the Arizona prairie. The trees were sparse and the grass under her feet became sand as she grew closer to the shallow cliffs. Betos was nowhere to be found.

She looked back at the Avenger, which was still in sight, in fact she could see people moving in the windows. They waved to her occasionally. She waved back.

“So you did come.”

Kon-Mai gasped, whipping around in surprise. There stood Betos, alone.

“Of course I did.” Kon-Mai grumbled. 

“Hmph.” Betos still eyed her with suspicion, but she nodded and Kon-Mai took that as a good sign. “Follow me.”

“Where are we going?”

“I have something to show you, Shrinemaiden.” Betos said her name with vexation.

“We are getting far from the ship.” She looked back at the Avenger as they began to climb the slight incline of the sandy hills.

“Yes.” Betos said. “It’s not far.”

Kon-Mai’s hand moved to the dagger in her belt, ensuring it was still there. It was.

The prairie grass turned to rocky desert and sand, as the ground beneath their feet began to slope upward more and more. Kon-Mai looked around at the disappearing vegetation. “Where is the patrol?”

“Ahead.” Betos said.

“Where are you taking me?” Kon-Mai demanded.

Betos stopped, looking back at the Chosen woman. “I sense you don’t trust me.”

Kon-Mai stood her ground. “You act suspicious.”

“It is you who I should be suspicious of.” Betos snapped. “And yet I am about to show you something sacred, Mordenna. You should hold your tongue, until you know how to use it.”

Kon-Mai growled but fell silent, following Betos across the cliffs. The Skirmisher woman hadn’t betrayed her yet, she supposed. She had no reason to think she would…

There were footsteps before them, and voices talking. She recognized the deep, throaty tones of Etheric, but the dialect was more twangy, spoken on the tongue.

“Savitr!” Betos called. “We have arrived.”

From behind the scrawny trees, three Skirmishers appeared, a man and two women, each in their haphazard armor, each with uncertainty in their eyes as they saw Kon-Mai.

Betos turned to Kon-Mai. “They will lead us to the village.”

“…Village?” Kon-Mai looked around. “What are you speaking of?”

“Betos, are you sure this is a good idea?” The man asked.

“I am.” She replied. “If you wish to earn your title, Shrinemaiden, you must witness not just the humans’ customs, but ours as well.” She nodded to the group and moved ahead of them, descending the red cliffs into the canyon below.

Kon-Mai bowed to them, humbling herself. “I am sorry. I didn’t realize we were going to your home…”

The male Skirmisher’s golden eyes followed her as she moved, and he held her gaze for several moments before he returned her bow.

“Follow me.” He nodded. “I am Savitr Vallinor.” He gestured to the women by his side. “These are my sisters, Nitocris, and Tanith.”

“I am Kon-Mai Mordenna.” She bowed to them. “Lead, and I shall follow.”

He turned his back on her, hesitantly, and led her down into the canyon.

.

.

“And then there was Alejandro.” Gur-Rai blew a whistle. “He had an 8-pack, a very sexy accent, and boy could he eat ass.”

Shen snorted as she laughed. “That’s so gross!”

“Hey, I don’t poop, remember?” He shrugged. “No reason it’d be gross!”

“Still!” Shen covered her face. “God! Okay, I’m done. Go on.”

“He and I went back and forth for a year, at least, maybe more. He lived in the city center as an insurance salesman-”

“ADVENT had insurance?”

“Technically they did. It was a worthless product from a company that was pretty much a government front, but the office was a great hookup spot~” Gur-Rai winked. “Sometimes I’d spend whole weeks over at his apartment. He’d cook for us, we’d chill, I’d lay around being a lazy ass, it kinda felt like we were married sometimes.”

“What happened to him?”

“Well.” Gur-Rai smiled sadly. “The Elders found out about he had some psionics in him and…spirited him away.”

“Oh…right the…missing civilians.” She sighed. “Do you know where they took him?”

“Lily, they’d never tell me.” He growled. “They knew about us…it’s why they took him.”

Shen sighed. “I’m sorry.”

“No, don’t be. I shouldn’t have snapped at you, Lily. Besides…It’s nice to remember all of them.” He stood up. “We’ve been making progress this whole time, haven’t we?”

Shen looked over her work. “I think that one combuster is still on the verge of exploding and the seat is way too low for you.”

“What time is it?” Gur-Rai asked, tossing the oil cloth over his shoulder.

“Um…” Shen checked her watch. “Quarter to 11. Wow, time really flew.”

“It does that when you have fun.” Gur-Rai extended his hand. “Care to join me for a beer?”

“Not if it’s a date, you aren’t my type.”

“Fair enough.” He shrugged. “Really, I’d just hate to leave the conversation hanging. You’re a very fun person to talk to, Doctor Shen.”

She smiled and took his grip, pulling herself to her feet. “Fine then, I’ll come along and you can tell me all about the vipers.”

“Oh, looking are we?”

“Nope, but some of the soldiers won’t shut up about them.” She chuckled as they walked off. “I assume you’ve-”

“Oh, many times.” He chuckled. “So Lily, what IS your type?”

“Electroactive polymers.” She said.

.

.

Elder Kompira’s skilled fingers danced over the forge, molding the superheated metal without even laying a finger on it. It was literal magic, and spellbinding to all who witnessed it. Even the Higher Elders would stop by to watch Kompira work.

Camazotz stood in the archway, gazing upon the younger Elder with intrigue in his eyes as he watched Kompira work. “You have incredible hands, Dessurik.”

Kompira nodded. “Thank you, lau Madron.”

“Mind if I give it a try?” Camazotz drifted forward and leaned over the workbench, blocking Kompira’s view and forcing him to set the metal aside.

“Madron I…am not sure that’s a good idea.” Kompira’s aura was always soft and meek, even moreso than Reue’s, but it was also always calm. This kind of nervous sputtering his body was emitting was unlike him.

“Of course it is a good idea! It is MY idea!” Camazotz grabbed the metal, pulling it towards him in black and purple smoke.

“Please be careful, Madron, it’s very hot! You could burn yourself!” Kompira cried, his hands shaking as he tried to reach out and protect the Elder from his own foolish decision.

“Are you patronizing me?” Camazotz demanded. “I am your superior!”

Kompira faltered. “That is true, Madron, but I have been working with metals since the birth of Andromeda. It is a delicate process-”

“Do not think you know better than I, lowly Dessurik!” Camazotz snapped.

“Madron, I do this because I care about you!”

That, finally, made Camazotz stop, contemplating his next move. He turned his eyes on Kompira, amusement apparent in his face.

“Care about me?” Camazotz chuckled. “What a scandalous thing to say, Kompira. I am wedded, you know.”

“That is not my intention, Madron…” Kompira was shaking. “I care for you like I would family or…”

Camazotz cocked his head. “Or a friend?”

“Yes…” Kompira clasped his hands. “And as your friend, I cannot allow you to take your health so frivolously! You are too dear to me, to this cause!”

Camazotz nodded, and put the melted puddle of metal back in it’s rightful place within the forge. “Yes, Kompira.” He patted his subordinate’s cheek harshly. “We are friends, aren’t we?”

Kompira relaxed noticeably. “Yes, Madron, of course we are.”

“Good.” With barely a flick of his frail wrist, Camazotz dealt a sickening blow across Kompira’s face. The slap rang out through the smithery, echoing in the metal halls and knocking Kompira to the ground., where the Ethereal lay crumpled, gasping in pain.

Camazotz laced his fingers together and leaned over Kompira’s fallen form. “A true friend would never doubt me.”

.

.

The village was large, possibly larger than what could be considered a village. In fact, it looked more like a small town. Savitr led Kon-Mai in through the front gates, where several small clusters of Skirmishers were milling about, out of armor and attending to seemingly mundane tasks. 

The bright, hot sun of Arizona beat down upon them all, and Kon-Mai saw many of them were scarcely clothed, walking around in shorts with bare chests and minimal footwear. Even most of the women had done as the men did and ditched their shirts, opting to leave their chests exposed. Kon-Mai nearly reeled back at the sight, but stopped herself. Her own reaction drew a chuckle of amusement from her lips. In the face of their release from ADVENT, these people truly had found freedom, she supposed.

When the people saw her, they stopped what they were doing and stared at her, whispering to each other, keeping their distance. Some ran inside, closing the doors of buildings and slamming shutters. Some, in contrast, ran out to stare at her, as though she were…

An alien.

“Did they know I was coming?” Kon-Mai asked Savitr.

“They had known you left ADVENT.” He said. “However, many are…still hesitant.”

She nodded. She couldn’t blame them, after all. She even recognized some of them: she’d seen them in battle before. They were scared with cuts and lashes, and she recognized those marks. For she had made them

There was a commotion to her right, and a woman yelled out in broken Etheric “Ismene! Do not tagh nukju vau!”

There was a thump against Kon-Mai’s leg, and she looked down in bewilderment.

A very small Skirmisher stood at her feet. It looked up at her with huge, innocent yellow eyes, it’s head adorned with a red bow that was wrapped around it’s skull, matching the red jumper it wore.

“What…are you?” Kon-Mai murmured in shock.

Savitr turned to her. “What do you mean?”

Kon-Mai backed up a bit, and the small Skirmisher reached out and grabbed at her pants. “My name is Ismene!” It chirped in a small voice, scratchy like the others, but high and soft. “You are pretty, what is your name?”

Kon-Mai looked to Savitr, trembling. “Why is it so small? Is it deformed?”

He laughed. “No no, Mordenna. SHE is a child.”

Kon-Mai looked down at Ismene again, who was tapping her foot expectantly.

“Your kind can have children?” Her heart was racing, but she didn’t know why as she knelt before the child. “…Hello, little one…”

“Hi.” Ismene smiled wide, revealing a few missing teeth.

“How old are you…?” Kon-Mai felt a strange warmness filling her body as she spoke. The sight of this little one filled her with a feeling old and long forgotten, but so familiar.

Ismene held up nine of her fingers. “I am almost nine years old!” She said proudly.

“Nine years old…” Kon-Mai chuckled. “I am nine years old as well.”

Ismene blinked, then giggled. “No, you’re not!”

“Yes, I am.” Kon-Mai returned her bright smile. The child’s happiness was infectious.

“No, you’re not!” Ismene giggled. “You are too tall!”

“I am tall.” Kon-Mai chuckled. “Any you are very short~”

“I am not!” Ismene stomped her foot.

“Yes you are. I can barely see you from up here.” Kon-Mai giggled at her reaction.

“Well, when I get older, then I will be tall like you!”

Kon-Mai raised a brow. “As tall as me?” She rose to her full eight-foot height. “Are you certain?”

Ismene was not deterred. “Yep!”

“Isme, come here!” A Skirmisher woman rushed forward and pulled the child away, bowing her head. “Jx ez nuwun sewu, Mordenna!”

“Please, do not worry.” Kon-Mai answered in English. “She was causing no harm. In fact, she is a joyous child. It was…” She met Ismene’s gaze, and that warmth filled her chest again “…a joy to meet her.”

The woman looked up, shock and wonder written on her face as Kon-Mai bowed to her.

“Goodbye, Mordenna!” The little girl called after her, waving excitedly as she and Savitr walked away.

Kon-Mai drew close to him, lowering her voice to a whisper. “You are the remains of ADVENT soldiers, are you not? How can you bear children?”

He looked up at her, irritation his face. “Do not invoke ADVENT’s name here, it will not help your case.”

“I am sorry. But you did not answer me.”

He sighed. “I do not know how. When we began to settle down, some of the soldiers wished for companionship. And that companionship led to the birth of many children.” He looked around. “The oldest are now entering their teenage years, and will start seeing battle soon.”

Kon-Mai cringed at the idea of little Ismene going into battle, against an enemy that could crush her with a thought. She was too young to see such conflict. They were all too young to see such conflict.

“How old are the new soldiers?”

“Not nearly old enough.” Savitr sighed. “But we must do what we can to protect ourselves. We cannot rely on defectors forever.”

Kon-Mai wanted to ask why more did not just leave. Then she remembered it literally took her death to break her from the Elders’ hold. “…They will need training.”

“They will.” Savitr raised a brow at her.

“I can teach them the ways of a blade, if you wish.” Kon-Mai said, almost eagerly.

Savitr seemed to hesitate, as though that comment had made him uneasy. But when he met her eyes, his face softened. “You would offer that to us?”

“If they will have me.” She clasped her hands.

Savitr laid a hand over his chin. “I am not sure they would accept you…but those who did…could learn so much from you…” He nodded. “I will discuss it with Betos.”

She nodded and looked around. “Is there any other way I can help this place, in the meantime?”

“Help? Are you offering, Mordenna?”

“I am.” She flashed her teeth in a grin.

Savitr returned it with unease. “Simply patrol the parameters with me and my sisters.” He said. “With luck, we will not need to use that blade of yours.”

.

.

Their conversation was not with words, but with shapes, colors and mist. All around them, mist and motion, mist and motion.

Malinalli stepped forward through the deep curtains of mist in Dhar-Mon’s mind. It was different from before, when their minds had been as one, when they had been psionically bonded. She retained her own body, her own thoughts, but if she looked around she could see the shapes of his mind. His thoughts formed patterns and stories without words.

“What is that?” She asked, pointing to a tall, blue pillar of mist.

“That is…duty.” He said slowly. “My sense of conviction.”

“Ah. And the red?” She pointed to a red swirl around the bottom.

“That…” He thought for a moment. “What does it look like to you?”

She concentrated on it for a moment. “…Dhar-Mon, there’s something there…”

“What is-” He broke off as a shot of pain caused him to scream. He almost ripped his hands away but Malinalli held him.

“I’m so sorry!” She cried, backing away from it. “I didn’t mean-”

Dhar-Mon was in his own mind yet again. There was darkness, the mist retreating like the ocean before a tsunami. Then, a brief flash of light, and an image crossed his field of vision, but only for a moment. 

A child, with dusky skin, no more than a teenager at most, sat curled in the corner of a stark white room. He was thinner than a corpse, with patches of blue across his body where his usual dark skin was flaking and peeling off, and his hair lay around him in piles on the ground. His eyes were purple, and black where they should have been white…

Malinalli pulled him into her arms, and suddenly he was awake, conscious again. She was holding onto him, her arms around his neck as she trembled.

“I’m sorry.”

“No.” He pulled her close. “No. That was not you.” He took a shaky breath, then let it out. “…I believe we should stop for today.”

“Okay.” She whispered into his neck, her face buried in his shoulder. “I’m sorry…”

“No.” He put his hand on her back and pulled her closer. “You made such progress today, little phantom. I am proud of you…” 

There was more he wanted to say, especially as she pulled away and looked him in the eyes with a smile as bright as the stars.

.

.

There was no time, down where they were. Yes, the days passed, but they could not see it. They slept for days or sometimes weeks, only to be awake again for a month.

Bhandasura was having one such bout of insomnia. He lowered his frigid body down onto the slab they called a bench, and tucked his robes around him. He hated this form, it’s limitations, it’s liability, and yet again he thought of all the ones he had known before who had ascended, leaving him behind.

“Bhanda?” A soft voice behind him said.

He sighed, cringing. “Please, Abyzou.”

He felt her move, shift to lift herself from her bed, and float over to him. “Are you still angry?”

Was he angry? He didn’t really know if “angry” described it. At the moment he simply felt sick. “Please, I do not wish to fight anymore.”

Abyzou hesitated.

“Why do you cause such grief, Abyzou?” He rose and turned to look at her. “Why do you do this to me?”

She seemed to draw back within herself. “I am so sorry, Bhanda.”

“How do I know you are sorry?” He demanded, his aura as cold as stone. Her silence left room for another, and he felt Camazotz enter the room.

“Bhanda, is she bothering you?”

“You are such a demagogue, Camazotz.” Bhandasura turned on him. “Both of you only think of yourselves.”

Camazotz looked as though he was about to turn on Abyzou, but Bhandasura had homed in on him and approached swiftly, getting in the face of the other Elder.

“You bring trouble with what you say, knowing Abyzou will react.” Bhandasura growled. “And then I get hurt. Do you know what that does to me?”

“I did not know Abyzou would…” Camazotz trailed off. “I am sorry, Bhanda.”

“You say you are, but you will do it again.” He slumped back over to their bed and lay his body upon the mattress of cold, iridescent liquid, glowing blue. “I doubt you mean what you say.”

“That is not true.” Camazotz scoffed. “Right, Abyzou?”

“Of course. I am always truthful to you, Bhanda.” She insisted.

“And yet how can I believe you?” He pressed a hand to his face. “How can I truly believe you still honor the vows you took to me?”

“Please, Bhandasura.” Camazotz fell to his knees beside the bed. “I will prove it to you.”

“As will I!” Abyzou fell beside him and gripped onto Camazotz. “We…we love you! And we love each other just as much!”

“I do not believe you.” His words rang in their minds and stung deeply.

“Tell us what to do then.” Camazotz reached for Bhandasura. “Tell us how we can…” He broke off as Bhandasura began to crawl forward, slithering like the Thin Men would, on gaunt arms and barely working legs.

“Show me.” Bhandasura pressed one hand to Camazotz’s cheek, and his own forehead to Abyzou’s. With a gentle push, he felt their minds open to him like parting water.

“I love you.” He whispered, pulling them towards the bed with him. “I love you both.”

.

.

Gur-Rai pulled off the welding mask and stepped back. “Would you look at that. I think she’s done, Lily.”

Shen followed his motions, blowing a whistle through her teeth. “Okay, I’ll admit it, I didn’t think we could pull it off. But this? This looks amazing!”

The bike’s blue casing glimmered in the setting sunlight. They’d somehow managed to fit it to be twice the size as before, Gur-Rai would have no trouble mounting it now. A high powered capacitor sat snugly in the front, and a turbo engine was tucked in the back. It looked like something out of TRON.

“With XCOM’s greatest engineers on the task? Don’t be silly, Lily.” He chuckled. “This was child’s play~”

“Okay, okay, don’t hurt your back bending over to suck yourself.” Shen smirked. “But I’m flattered. Thanks.”

“Of course. I can’t wait to test it out once we’re on more even terrain.”

“Mind if I take her for a spin sometime?” Shen winked. “She is my baby too.”

“Go right ahead. I can co-parent like an adult.” Gur-Rai slapped her back and Shen stumbled. “Oh, shit, I’m sorry.”

“Don’t worry, I’m fine.” Shen chuckled. “Hey, I think Bryni is cooking buffalo wings in the canteen tonight.”

“Didn’t you say no dates, Lily?”

“Who said anything about a date? I wanna see which one of us can finish a plate the fastest.” She grinned.

“Lily.” He smirked. “I literally do not have a stomach.”

“Well then, I guess this should be an easy win for me~”

“Oh, hold your horses, Dr. Shen.” Gur-Rai grinned, bearing his sharp teeth. “Fine. You’re on.”

“Cool! Last one there’s a rotten egg!” Shen took off, with Gur-Rai close on her heels as they jogged down the hall towards the canteen, laughing and screaming like children would.

.

.

Kon-Mai sat cross legged on the roof of the little hut. Ismene and about a dozen other Skirmisher children played below her, tossing a very dangerous looking rock between them and trying to strike it with a stick. Each crack of the stick making contact with said rock sent her nerves alight with worry, and she was getting ready to dive in if someone took said rock to the face. But the way the children laughed with joy lulled her back into ease. It all felt so right…

“This is…” Kon-Mai searched for the word. “Inspiring. I am nearly jealous of your tribe.” She giggled.

“These children are the gifts of fortune.” Savitr said, gazing over her but not quite meeting her eyes. “I suppose we do have to thank the Elders for that…”

Kon-Mai growled. “I would not thank them for anything. They merely did not steal your ability to have children. They did not bless you.”

He chuckled. “I suppose that is true.” He played with the laces on his boots. “You and your brothers…”

“What of them?” She asked.

He didn’t say anything at first, and she couldn’t quite read him. His face was like hers, almost. Cold and emotionless.

“You are not like us.” He finally said. “My sisters and I were born from the same pod. We have been together all our lives.”

“What are you suggesting?” She growled.

“Did you not fight with your brothers?” Savitr asked.

She was about to snap at him, but stopped. She had fought with them, after all. For years, their conflicts had escalated, sometimes reaching all out battles. More than once she had attempted to “reign in” the other two by brandishing her weapon at them, and more than once it had ended with them fighting, literally, to the death. 

And more than once, the Elders had reiterated their oath to one another. No matter how you disagree, how your anger swells, you shall do each other no harm. You are all our children. You all have our love.

They had lied about so much, they had beaten their “beloved children,” left them to die, so why did they insist on forging this bond?

Even out of their clutches, she held it. In fact, they had cultivated it even further. Out of the Elders clutches, suddenly they were not shy to engage with each other physically and emotionally. Their drive to fight was gone, all because they were free.

Why was it not so before? What else were her masters lying about?

“I’m sorry, Mordenna.” Savitr said, and Kon-Mai realized she had been silent for some time. “I did not mean to upset you.”

She finally looked up again. “My brothers and I stand in solidarity, having faced the wrath of our former masters and survived.” She nodded. “If we had any rivalry before, it disappeared when we were taken from the Elders’ grasp. We are…” She hesitated to use the word. “We are family now.”

Savitr nodded. “I am happy you have found such peace with them. They are good soldiers.” He looked back over the playing children. “The future holds promise for you, Mordenna.”

Kon-Mai looked down just as Ismene caught the rock, holding it up in the air in childlike victory.

She smiled. “I certainly hope it does.”

.

.

On their bed of silken blankets and otherworldly light, the three Elders lay within one another, hands clasped, legs entangled, Abyzou in the middle, Camazotz with his head on her stomach, and Bhandasura’s long body encircling them all.

“The future holds such promise for us.” He whispered to them. “My dearest loves.”

“Of course it does. We stand upon a foundation of friendship and trust.” Camazotz reached out and gripped Bhandasura’s shoulder.

Abyzou sighed, her cold hands wrapping around them both. “And we shall live to see our family blossom once again.”

Chapter Text

“Mail time!”

The bar was relatively empty, only a few other soldiers having set up in there for the afternoon. Princess and Tisiphone were arguing about something again, but this time Tiwaz was there as well to remind them to please keep the conversation at an indoor level. Mithridates had set up with his laptop in the corner and was playing (and losing) a game of chess against the computer.

Kon-Mai and Gur-Rai had shoved aside the remains of their breakfast (which was just green tea for Kon-Mai and a piece of toast with spicy mustard for Gur-Rai) and were now sitting across from each other with a deck of Uno cards. Neither of them knew how to play, however, so they had pretty much been making up a totally new game that was somewhat of a combination between Poker, Go Fish and BS.

At the sound of the yell, everyone looked up to attention as Bradford strolled into the bar, waving a stack of envelopes. The other soldiers got to their feet and rushed over, hands out like eager little pigeons awaiting breadcrumbs. Kon-Mai returned her attention to the cards in her hand, confident that there would be no mail for her. Gur-Rai, however, stood up and waved the Central Officer over.

“Central!” He called. “Anything for little ol’ me?”

“Actually.” Bradford walked over to them, thumbing through the huge pile before pulling out an envelope and handing it to Gur-Rai. “Here you go. And for your sister…” He pulled out another one and plopped it in front of Kon-Mai, who picked it up and stared at it in confusion. “That’s all.” Bradford began to walk off, but Kon-Mai jumped to her feet. 

“Central, what is this?” Kon-Mai demanded. “We have no family to contact us. We should not be getting mail.”

“That’s your paycheck.” Bradford said casually.

“...I beg your pardon?”

“Your paycheck.” Bradford looked up at her and chuckled. “...You didn’t think you were working here for free, did you?”

Kon-Mai blinked, completely taken aback. “...What...what do I do with this?”

“Have you never gotten a paycheck?”

“The Elders weren’t big on fair wages.” Gur-Rai said as he tore open his envelope and looked over his pay stub. “Oooh. Not bad, Central.”

“What use do we have for money?” Kon-Mai puzzled.

“Well...it depends.” Bradford shrugged. “Some of the refugee camps have convenience stores that still take Old World cash.”

Kon-Mai rolled her eyes. “I have little need for such small trinkets.”

Bradford scowled. “Well maybe the Black Market is more up your alley.”

“The what?” Gur-Rai lit up like a Christmas tree upon hearing those words.

“Yeah, ask the Commander about it. I gotta hand out the rest of these.” He stopped as Dhar-Mon entered the bar, and dug out another paper. “Hieromonk.”

“Hm?” Dhar-Mon took the paper, his reaction quite similar to Kon-Mai’s. “What is this?”

“That is your paycheck, Brother~” Gur-Rai chuckled.

“Central, I cannot accept this!” Kon-Mai shook her head. “This is valuable funding that XCOM needs to acquire weaponry!”

“You’re a soldier like any other. You get a paycheck.” Bradford said. “Look, if you don’t want it, just take the cash and give it to another soldier. Give it to Tygan. Or the Commander. Or me, hell knows I could use a raise. It’s your money.” He griped like an old man as he walked away, leaving Kon-Mai standing there, dumbfounded.

“You forget, Sister, XCOM soldiers aren’t mindless drones.” Gur-Rai folded his check. “They probably need more of a reason to stay than just loyalty to a cause.”

“But why give us this?” Dhar-Mon mused. “We would never leave. We have no place else to go.”

“Perhaps it’s the principal of the matter.” Gur-Rai stood up. “In any case, I definitely want to know more about this…’Black Market.’ that Central mentioned~”

.

.

They stopped by the “clerk”, which was just a safe in the armory connected to a computer that still ran Windows 7. Kon-Mai stuck her check into the little slot a the bottom and stared at the screen as that god-forsaken loading symbol sat there, taunting them, for a good two minutes until another screen finally popped up.

“Please select your currency.” The computer said aloud.

Kon-Mai looked back at her brothers for help. “What currency is even accepted at the markets?”

“I guess it depends on what country it’s in.” Gur-Rai leaned over her shoulder and read through the options. “Oh, go for American.”

“Why?”

“Because America is always the country you see in movies.” He shrugged.

“I do not believe America exists any more.” Dhar-Mon said.

“Still, most people will recognize it! So their currency has to be valuable!”

Kon-Mai grimaced. “I think not.” She looked around for a moment, finally clicking on Japanese Yen.

“Oh, fine then. Don’t listen to me.”

“Shut up.” She smirked as she typed in the amount she wanted to withdraw. The machine whirred for a moment, shuddering worryingly, and then opened up a slot and spat out a wad of bills and a few coins. Kon-Mai took them, counted them meticulously, and then tucked them into her belt.

“Okay, my turn.” Gur-Rai pushed though as Kon-Mai turned to the door, where Dhar-Mon was still standing, reading over his check.

“Are you alright, Brother?”

He looked up at her, worry apparent on his face. “I simply do not feel right taking money from XCOM. After the grievous atrocities I committed…”

“Grievous atrocities?” A voice behind him giggled.

Dhar-Mon jumped, his palms glowing with psionic power, but behind him only stood Senuna.

“Commander!” He dropped to one knee, as though he were once again worshiping the Elders. Senuna at first seemed to smile at this, before she shook her head and patted his shoulder.

“No no no, up up.” She coaxed him gently. “No need for that, Dhar-Mon. I actually was just looking for you three!”

“Hello Commander!” Gur-Rai called as he dropped a handful of pennies onto the floor.

Senuna waved at him. “So. Shen and I were about to take a trip to the Black Market-”

Kon-Mai raised a brow. “We had heard about this ‘Black Market’ earlier. From Bradford.”

“‘Course you did!” Senuna winked. “So I thought, I COULD use my regular security detail, BUT, I also have a bunch of big, scary Chosen who I’m sure would love some time out! Whatddya say?”

“I say hell yes!” Gur-Rai called as he stuffed the dollar bills into his pocket.

“Do we need any specific currency?” Kon-Mai asked.

“Oh, no, the Black Market takes anything. Some traders will bitch about certain exchange rates but overall, if it’s money, they’ll take it!”

“Wonderful.” Kon-Mai looked to her eldest brother. “Dhar-Mon? What do you think?”

He hesitated for a moment. “If you and Gur-Rai both think it a good idea…”

“Brother, you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Gur-Rai said.

“That is true but…” He didn’t say it, but Kon-Mai could see he did not want to leave the comfort of their little trio.

“So it’s settled then!” Senuna giggled and clapped. “Well I have to get ready, so meet me in the garage in...about 2 hours!”

Kon-Mai stared at Senuna in disbelief as she sauntered away, and Gur-Rai chuckled.

“How that woman became Commander will always be one of the world’s greatest mysteries.” He said.

.

.

The Avenger had landed near the ocean, dropping from it’s main deck a life vessel that could only hold a few people at most. Crammed inside this tiny boat were all three of the Chosen, Lily Shen, and Senuna herself who, under the black cloak that covered her, wore one of her best summer dresses with a garish flower print, thus requiring the cloak. In fact, they had all had to conceal themselves, and seemed to have blended in nearly perfectly with the night. The gentle hum of the boat was the only noise as they splish-splashed through the water towards the distant lights.

The buildings on the shore were dark and quiet, with nary a sign of life as they approached. Gur-Rai realized he was holding his breath, and forced himself to release it. His sister pushed herself further to the front, in front of her brothers as though to protect them.

As they got closer and closer to shore, they saw the eyes. The moving shadows of people watching them from the windows and on the corners, just barely there enough to see, but not identifiable. In fact Gur-Rai was beginning to question if they really were there at all. Perhaps he was imagining the little moving shapes…

Until, as they passed the docks, a group of men came seemingly from nowhere, guns trained on them. They were yelling something in Russian, and if Gur-Rai closed his eyes and listened, he could just barely make out the words “Stop! State your name! Who are you with?!”

“Ya Komandir XCOM.” Senuna said, in fluent Russian. “Menya zovut Senuna. Sprosite Ledi Guan-Yin, ona khorosho menya znayet.”

The men spoke among themselves for a minute, and one of them walked off into a nearby building. The silence was thicker than tar, until one man jabbed his rifle into Gur-Rai’s shoulder, yelling something else that he could only barely understand from snippets of long forgotten memory. “Why is ADVENT here?!”

He heard Kon-Mai hiss at that-she must have understood ‘ADVENT’ at least- and Senuna smiled and spoke to them again: “Ikh bol'she net s ADVENT. Teper' oni svobodnyye lyudi.”

“Razve oni ne Izbrannyye?” The man whacked Gur-Rai in the head with the mouth of his pistol.

“Sprosite Ledi Guan-Yin. Ona khotela by uslyshat', chto ty brosayesh' mne vyzov.” Senuna spat with fire in her voice.

The previous man came back and said something, to which the man with the gun spat into the boat and growled. Gur-Rai heard him say “You may go.”

Senuna bowed, and the boat prattled forward, the tall concrete buildings on either side of the canal slowly fencing them in, making them all claustrophobic.  Gur-Rai felt Dhar-Mon reach out, and he took his hand, smiling back at him to comfort him.

The buildings began to thin out, and Kon-Mai leaned forward. “Why are we not stopping?”

“We’re not there yet.” Senuna whispered. “Leskino is just the gateway.”

“So where are we going?”

Senuna merely smiled at her. “You’ll know when you see it~”

The canal widened into a large, open bay, and once again the little boat was tossed against the waves of the dark waters. Dhar-Mon was squeezing Gur-Rai’s hand, and even Kon-Mai had shrunk back, clinging to her brothers. When Gur-Rai peered over the boat into the dark waters, he swore he felt something staring back at him from the depths, with teeth as sharp as his and twice the size, just waiting for one of them to take a tumble overboard…

He grabbed his sister around her shoulders and pulled her in close.

The boat bobbed and floated toward where the bay began to narrow once again, and Senuna pointed forward. “That way is where we’re going.”

Gur-Rai pried his eyes away from the dark, churning water, and gazed forward at the lights of the town cutting through the darkness. He saw other boats, some large, others smaller than their own, bobbing along the docks. Even from out here he could hear talking and shouting, and saw the dark figures of sailors hauling their cargo to shore.

“Vorontsovo.” Senuna said excitedly. “The Black Market.”

“Oh.” Gur-Rai smiled despite his trembling insides. “Sounds magnificent.”

“It’s a hive of scum and villainy. You’ll love it.” Shen winked.

As the boat got closer, he could see even more of the colorful silhouettes that surrounded them. The boats parked there were massive, towering ships of antiquity, some made of steel and concrete, others only of wood. They parked the little dinghy in between two such ships, and Senuna leapt out and dragged it to shore. She was surprisingly strong.

Shen got out next, and Gur-Rai joined her, helping his sister from the boat first, then his brother. Now that they were on land, they conspicuously towered over everyone at the docks, and yet no one seemed to pay them any mind, so lost they were in the hustle to unload cargo.

Senuna put her hood down and unbuttoned her cloak, letting it hang loosely around her shoulders and revealing her obnoxious dress. “We made it, everyone!” She waved them over. “This way! And don’t fall behind, it’s easy to get lost in this place~”

They weaved their way into the crowd, and as they did, the colors and sounds increased in intensity. They pushed their way past the sailors, some of whom already had drinks in hand, and the small stands and vendors sitting on blankets grew more and more frequent, lining the streets. Many of them called out to the group, beckoning them over to sample their wares. Occasionally one would slip a glance at the Chosen under their hoods, and the calling would promptly stop. 

Gur-Rai’s sharp eye caught the sight of several women, and a few men, wearing extremely flashy, garish outfits, even for this place. A he followed one with is eyes, a blonde girl with a long red ball gown, she glanced at Kon-Mai and whistled to her, waving and giggling. Gur-Rai huffed as Kon-Mai looked between them in confusion.

“What?” Kon-Mai looked around. “What is going on?”

“Don’t worry about her, Sister.” He chuckled. “She’s just a...lady of the night.”

“Of the night? Like me?” She smiled. “They are stealth warriors?”

“Um...no.” He chuckled. “They’re not.”

“But you said-”

“They’re prostitutes.” Shen called back to them, and Gur-Rai watched as Kon-Mai’s blue skin turned purple with realization and embarrassment.

The street grew more packed as they walked, and Gur-Rai looked up at the buildings towering above them. The light of the moon illuminated the tops of the rickety buildings, and he saw that the old concrete structures were also full of people, leaning out the windows and watching those who shopped below.

“See that building up there?” Shen pointed towards the end of the road, where a large cliff face blocked off the market. Within the stone, there seemed to be carved an old temple, great and looming, with dark windows spreading across it’s walls.

“Spooky.”

“Yep. That’s where we’re going.” She sounded cheery. “I can’t wait for you guys to meet...well, you’ll see.”

Gur-Rai looked up at the temple again, and swore he saw a figure standing there. Watching them.

.

.

Senuna removed her cloak and draped it over one arm, despite the temperature continuing to drop as the night went on. Gur-Rai and Dhar-Mon were huddling together for warmth, the big man providing a significant amount of it, and even Kon-Mai (who was naturally cold) was beginning to shiver.

Shen ran up ahead of them, towards two armed guards who stood at the end of the road. She spoke to them, not in Russian this time, but Chinese. They nodded to her, stepping aside and bowing to her, as she gestured for the others to follow her through the now open gates. “This way!”

“How’d you do that?” Gur-Rai asked, trying to keep his teeth from chattering.

“You’ll see in a bit.” She smiled as they made their way down the stone pathway. 

Instead of a garden of plants, the front yard of this shrine was populated with large spires of colorful rocks, placed within indentations in the sandy ground. Strange patterns had been carved into the sand, and Kon-Mai’s eyes widened with interest. “What a lovely arrangement.” She mused softly.

“Yeah…” Shen chuckled. “Nothing grows here, so….”

“Guan-Yin had to improvise.” Senuna chuckled, and pushed open the large metal door of the building.

It was dark inside, illuminated only by dim crystals of various colors, drilled into spots all over the walls. The main hall was empty, the ceiling tall and looming and the walls made of ebony stone so cold and dark, it made it so their steps echoed off the stone walls. However, from a staircase to their right, another set of footsteps could be heard.

They turned, and Gur-Rai saw a woman who looked so much like Shen, he almost called her that.

She descended the stairs in a purple dress that looked much too plain for someone who lived in this building, and her hair was tied in a bun so messy, most of her hair was actually falling out around her shoulders.

“An-Yi.” The older woman’s stony, wrinkled face morphed into a smile, and she picked up her skirt and ran down the stairs, where Shen met her in a tight hug.

“Wǒ xiǎngniàn nǐ.” Shen pulled away and turned to her compatriots. “Guys, this is-”

“Lady Guan-Yin Shen. Owner and proprietor of the Hēi Shìchǎng, Mayor of Vorontsovo, and proud mother of An-Yi Shen.” The woman said, her back straight and her eyes piercing as she scanned the three of them. Her gaze lingered on the three Chosen for an uncomfortable minute, and then she turned to Senuna. “Now, Sīlìng, what have you brought into my city?”

“Mom, these are our...new recruits~” Shen giggled. “The, formerly, Elders’ Chosen.”

Lady Guan-Yin sighed, closing her eyes in familiar resignation.

“I told you I could do it~” Senuna was giggling like a schoolgirl.

“Of course you did, but do you blame me for doubting you?”

“Of course I do. You should know better by now!” 

“Nǐ yītuánzāo.” Guan-Yin snapped at her.

“Mom.” Shen said. “Think we can head upstairs? We’ve been walking a long time and my feet hurt.”

“Of course An-Yi. Where are my manners!” Guan-Yin bowed to the Chosen. “Please follow me. We shall conduct business in the drawing room.”

“Business?” Dhar-Mon asked.

“Of course.” Guan-Yin smiled. “That is why you’re here, is it not?”

.

.

The drawing room was significantly more comfortable, with velvet pillows and curtains and colorful wallpaper coating the walls. There was a hookah on the table that Kon-Mai had smacked Gur-Rai for trying to take a hit of, and in the corner was a small stove that was boiling mint tea. The room seemed to be a mix of decor from all over the world, and all of it looked rare and expensive. Dhar-Mon was enthralled with some of the tapestries on the walls, depicting stylized scenes of ancient warriors, while Kon-Mai had settled into her lotus pose on one of the pillows, looking completely in her element.

Guan-Yin took the kettle off the stove and poured six cups of tea, which smelled strongly of mint. She handed the first one to Shen with a loving look, then passed the rest around to her other guests.

“You have impeccable taste, Lady Guan-Yin.” Dhar-Mon said as he took his cup. “Many of this art has not been seen in...quite some time.”

“I am very resourceful.” She replied, narrowing her eyes at him. “ADVENT can’t destroy everything, and what they miss, I keep.”

“It is certainly a collection to be proud of.” Kon-Mai said. “You control this market, then? All of it?”

“Of course I do!” Guan-Yin said with a smile that seemed somewhat forced. “I built this place from the ground up, you know. It started as just me and my little shrine, and became something truly grand.”

“Incredible.” Gur-Rai nodded. “All this under the nose of ADVENT?”

“Absolutely. ADVENT is very stupid.” Guan-Yin sat down in a large, ornate chair and crossed her legs, tucking her purple skirt around her knees.

Dhar-Mon looked taken aback at her forwardness. “...I...suppose…”

“Yes. They are clueless. They don’t know us humans, how we think, how we feel. They barely have a hold over the territory they do control. It takes very little effort to go around them, and would take even less to force them out.” She sat back and looked to Senuna. “You wanted to make a deal, yes?”

“Yes.” Senuna scooted closer. “Shen told me you came into possession of some plans for the Hellweave Armor.”

Guan-Yin looked over at her daughter. “Are you running your mouth again?”

“I can’t help it! I got excited!” Shen giggled.

Guan-Yin looked back at Senuna. “Maybe I did.”

“Mhm. Any chance we could get a jump on that?”

“Just because my daughter favors you doesn’t mean I do.” Guan-Yin leaned on her hand. “Besides I already have a buyer. The Golden Horde is interested and they have the coin to back it.”

“Guan~” Senuna chuckled. “I’m good for much more than coins. You know that~”

“Do I, Sīlìng?” Guan-Yin raised a curious brow. “Do I know that?”

“Well you husband did.” Gur-Rai piped up. “He worked for XCOM, didn’t he? This’d be a nice tribute to his memory.”

A cold silence fell over the room, and Shen hissed at him, making a slashing motion across her throat.

“My husband.” Guan-Yin said softly, her teacup shaking in her hand. “Yes. My husband. He loved XCOM. More than he loved me.”

“Oh boy.” Senuna whispered.

“And certainly more than he loved his daughter!” Guan-Yin snapped. “Do not get me STARTED on my husband, who uprooted his entire family to go chase a half-baked dream in the U.S.”

“But XCOM was a government fund-” Gur-Rai shut up as his sister dug her claws into the back of his neck.

“Did he ASK me if I wanted to relocate? No he did not! We were perfectly fine in Taiwan and all of a sudden, I have to leave behind MY entire family, An-Yi never even got to see her grandparents again before the aliens attacked!” She stood up, leaning forward with her hands on the table. “And when XCOM fell, when his little escapade proved useless, MY HUSBAND was more obsessed with protecting his damn ROBOTS, than he was his own wife and daughter!”

“Mom.” Shen whimpered. “Stop, we get it.”

“So no, Madron, I don’t give XCOM any special treatment. I had to struggle and canive and claw my way up here, all to ensure my daughter and I didn’t DIE in this wasteland MY HUSBAND left behind. I have other customers besides them, and I don’t rely on any one person to make this market as prosperous as it is. That was all my hard work. Me.” She sat back down, silence hanging over the room.

Dhar-Mon cleared his throat. “With respect, Commander, I think it would be best to leave you to conduct business with Lady Guan-Yin...alone.” He motioned for his siblings to follow him.

“Agreed.” Kon-Mai stood, pulling Gur-Rai to his feet. “Perhaps we shall sample some of the storefronts.”

“Yeah…” Shen stood slowly. “Do you mind if I go with them, Mom? I can...make sure they don’t get lost.”

“Of course, Bǎobǎo, just be careful! Tell them I sent you!” Guan-Yin called to them, reaching out and squeezing Shen’s hand as the mechanic slipped out beside the Chosen.

.

.

Kon-Mai handed the vendor a few metal coins and gave one of the small fried confections to Dhar-Mon, who sniffed it curiously and gave a confused look. Gur-Rai broke off a piece of his and held it up near Shen’s mouth. Shen ignored him.

“Come on.” He chuckled. “I don’t even need to eat this, you do.”

“I’m not that hungry.” She muttered.

“You paid for it.” He said. “Don’t wanna let it go to waste, do you?”

“Perhaps there is a scrap vendor around.” Kon-Mai mused. “You could acquire some new parts, Shen.”

“Mom keeps all the worthwhile stuff at the shrine.” Shen sighed.

Dhar-Mon took a bite of the fried dough, looking around. He pointed to a shop window and muttered something around the food in his mouth.

“Pardon, Brother?” Kon-Mai looked over. “Oh!” She gasped. “A fabric vendor!”

“You planning on making drapes?” Gur-Rai asked.

“I am planning on making myself several new articles of clothing!” She retorted.

“What, your XCOM allotted clothes aren't good enough?” He smirked. “I thought we had all we needed on the ship.”

“Well, I was considering making you some fitting pants as well, but since you are so very rude-”

“Oh beautiful and gracious sister of mine!” Gur-Rai bowed obnoxiously. “You are most generous to think of me, your humble brother, in his hour of need. And yes I desperately need pants.”

“That is better.” She smirked. “Dhar-Mon, would you like to accompany me?”

“Of course, Little Sister.”

Kon-Mai waved to Shen and Gur-Rai as she and their brother disappeared into the crowd, and Gur-Rai was left alone with Shen once again.

He turned to her. “Anything you wanna see, Lady Lily?”

“Don’t call me that.” She muttered.

He paused. “...Okay, I’m sorry about earlier. But in my defense, how was I to know your mother would throw a fit?”

Shen didn’t say anything at first, and Gur-Rai had half a mind to stop talking. Unfortunately, the other half won out, and he kept talking.

“It was stupid of me.” He followed up. “So, I apologize.”

“It’s...not your fault. You didn’t know.” She sighed. “I just wish I could bring up Dad without her throwing a tantrum about it.”

“It’s a shame.” He nodded, grabbing her arm and gently pulling her through a tough spot in the crowd. “From his ADVENT files, he seemed like a remarkable man.”

“...He was.” She said softly. “And, don’t get me wrong, Bradford and the Commander spare no details about him, they’ll tell you anything and everything they know. But…” She crossed her arms. “I just wish I remembered him as a dad. Not as Raymond Shen but...as Dad.”

“...How old were you?” Gur-Rai asked. “When he…?”

“Eleven.” She said. “I know it doesn’t seem that long ago but...I’m 33 now, and I can’t even picture his face anymore.”

Gur-Rai looked away. “Well, surely he left you something. I thought humans wrote out wills for their loved ones.”

“Not that I’ve ever seen. Honestly, I’d just love to ask my mom what he was like before all this…”

“If the previous conversation is any indicator, that is not a good idea.”

“I know, Gur-Rai. I’ve tried.” She looked up. “The most I’ve been able to garner is, their marriage was not great.”

“I can’t imagine!” Gur-Rai chuckled. “She seems so sweet and mild.”

Shen snorted in laughter. “Not Mom. She was a hardass even when Dad was alive.” She sighed. “...Taiwan wasn’t big on women being independent. I think she had other dreams besides raising me. Dreams of owning her own business…”

“Well.” Gur-Rai raised his arms. “She has that now, the greatest business on planet Earth, quite literally. And she did that with you on her hip, Lily.”

Shen smiled. “Yeah…” She sniffled. “She may have hated Dad but...she always made it clear she loved me.”

“At least you had that.” He chuckled. “Better one parent who loves you, than three who despise you.”

“Sounds like you have experience with that.”

“You think your parents argued?” Gur-Rai smirked but it was forced. “Our parents alternated between constant screaming and constant fucking. And if they weren’t screaming at each other, they were screaming at something I or one of my siblings did. Usually me.”

“God...that sounds awful.” Shen said. “And you said three? How many were there?”

“The three who ‘birthed’ us were the head honchos. They were married, all three of them, but no one else got to be in on that inner circle so it wasn’t an open marriage by any means.” He said. “The others didn’t have much to do with us besides checking in once in a while. I think Kompira made Kon-Mai’s sword but that’s all the contact those two had.” He shook his head. “No, the big three were in charge of us, for better or worse. And oh, they just set the best example~” Gur-Rai faked a gagging motion.

“Huh…” Shen chuckled. “Suddenly a LOT makes sense~”

He nudged her, laughing, and she stumbled. As he dove to catch her, his foot slipped and the two landed on the ground in a heap.

“Ow.” Shen grimaced. “Get off me, you big blue ogre.”

“My sincerest apologies, Lady Lily.” He knelt dramatically as she stood. “Please, allow me to lick your shoes~”

“Fuck off!” She cackled.

.

.

“Where did they get Tussar silk?!” Kon-Mai gasped, running her hand over the fabric. “I had thought it all lost in the raid of Bhagalpur.”

“Lost but not forgotten, it seems.” Dhar-Mon said as he, too, browsed the rolls of cloth. His hand brushed over a purple velvet dress, and he lifted it from the rack to view it further. “This is old, from long before the invasion...I can sense the history of it.”

“Let me see it.” His sister rushed over to the fabric he was viewing and he held it out for her.

“A connoisseur of historical artifacts, are you, Sister?” He raised a brow.

“Human history is so...rich and vibrant.” She took the velvet from his hands. “I can feel it as well. This dress is as old as the Black Plague of the 1400′s.” She smiled. “I would wear it myself, but I am afraid I would ruin it.”

“How would you ruin it?”

“My great height.” She growled. “No human woman was ever as tall as me, and if they were they did not wear dresses like this.”

“You could undo the stitches and tailor it.” Dhar-Mon suggested. “Make the dress your own.”

She shook her head. “No, no, I could not bear to defile a work of art such as this.” She placed it back on the rack and went back to looking at the silks. “Tell me, Brother, what clothes would you wear in a casual setting?”

He blushed slightly. “I was...hardly ever without my armor. When I was, I was being bathed by my attendants, or was in my sleeping chamber..”

She chuckled. “What of your priestly robes?”

“They are...quite formal.” He admitted. “When you say casual, I assume you ask what I will wear when socializing in the Avenger. I would rather have something...innocuous.”

She looked surprised. “Perhaps Bhandasura’s attack did more to you than the doctor assumed, because the old Dhar-Mon wouldn’t dream of such a thing.”

He looked away. “Yes...the old Dhar-Mon had much to learn.”

“Well then, my dearest brother, perhaps a woolen sweater like Gur-Rai’s? Or something a bit more practical?” She abandoned the silk and began sifting through the sturdier fabric. “How much hard labor do you expect to partake in?”

“All the soldiers require of me.”

“Hm.” She looked over the racks. “Perhaps denim then, or a blend, something that can be used for both comfort and the occasional strong-man activity.” She chuckled. “Your shirts, however, I’ll make softer.”

“When did you take interest in sewing?” Dhar-Mon asked as he watched her prattle away.

“When my armor became severely damaged and I had to repair it on my own.” She replied. “It became a relaxing activity, and I would spend hours sewing and improving my clothing.”

“The...Elders did not help you?”

She hesitated. “...Vox Kompira reforged a few of the plates. But the cloth...no, I had to do that myself. And when it’s a matter of life of death…” She smiled. “I simply became good at it.”

Dhar-Mon hesitated, still thumbing through the clothing racks. The words were on his lips but he was reluctant to speak them.

“Cotton maybe…? No, too flimsy. Oh, perhaps Muslin Soft-” She looked up at Dhar-Mon. “Is something the matter, Brother?”

He looked up, was about to say no, don’t worry, all is well, but instead he opened his mouth and blurted out- “Can you teach me to sew?”

Kon-Mai blinked, stunned, while Dhar-Mon turned purple and wished for death. 

“I...well…” He stammered. “You do not have to. Not at all. It is very dear to you, this activity, and you do not have to entertain…”

She reached out and put a hand on his arm, and when he met her gaze, she was smiling. 

“Dhar-Mon.” She said. “I would be honored to teach you to sew.”

He squirmed a bit. “I know it is not the most…” He cleared his throat and fell silent.

“The most what?” She asked.

“The most…” He was so afraid to look her in the eyes. “This is not an insult towards you, Sister, I swear, but...it is not very masculine.”

She scoffed. “Dhar-Mon, I’m surprised at you. To let something like gender perception hold you back?” She saw him begin to crumple and hugged him. “No no, I am just joking with you.”

“Will anyone think of me differently if I practice such a skill?” He asked, feeling like a child in her strong, motherly arms.

“If they do, then they will not think long before my blade severs their head from their body.” She pulled away and squeezed his shoulders. “It is a skill, Dhar-Mon, and I am happy to teach you it.”

He took her hands. “...Thank you, Kon-Mai.”

“Oh Brother, it’s what I’m here for.” She smiled. “Let us make our purchase and return to Gur-Rai, before he does something I’ll regret.”

“Is there anything else you wanted?” He questioned as she gathered the fabrics and patterns she had chosen.

Kon-Mai thought for a moment. “Perhaps some…” She shook her head. “It’s nothing useful.”

“Sister!” He put his hands on his hips. “You dare judge your interests on their practical application? Activities can be enjoyed for their own sake.”

She burst into a raspy laugh at the sight of him. “Well...I did want to peruse the shops, in case they had any...cosmetics.”

“Cosmetics…?”

She tapped her cheeks. “Make-up. I…don’t have any at the Avenger, and while it’s rare that I wear any I do miss being able to...pretty myself for special occasions.”

“But you are already pretty.”

She rolled her eyes. “Did you not just tell me to stop judging my interests based on use? I know that make-up by itself is going to do nothing to improve my appearance, but I really...appreciate the art.”

Dhar-Mon seemed to take a minute to process this, then something clicked in his head and he nodded. “If that is the case, I shall help you find what you desire.”

She smirked. “I think this has become a mutually beneficial exchange. I give you sewing lessons, and you pay for my cosmetics~”

“Yes.” He put his hand on her shoulder and the two made their way to the front.

.

.

“How long should we give the Commander?” Shen asked, pulling a piece of cotton candy off of Gur-Rai’s stack and shoving it into her mouth.

“Dunno. She’s talking to your mom, I thought you’d have more of a time frame for this.” Gur-Rai let the piece of candy sit on his black tongue for a moment before putting it in his mouth. “Finally a food that melts on contact for everyone else, too.”

“Is that what eating is like for you?” Shen whistled. “That’s sad.”

“Our parents figured since they don’t need to eat, we don’t either.”

“Your parents can suck a dick.”

“They can’t actually. No mouth.”

Shen thought for a moment. “...Do they have other holes?”

Gur-Rai blinked. “I don’t know, Lily. I didn’t ask my fuckwad abusive masters if they like to stick things up their butts.”

Shen snorted, spitting out a glob of cotton candy spittle, covering her mouth as she muttered “I am so sorry oh my god.”

“You’re fine.” He flashed a toothy grin. “Karma works fast.” He looked up, and his smile suddenly dropped.

“What’s wrong?” Shen asked, wiping her mouth with the corner of her shirt.

“Hey, don’t look,” Gur-Rai hissed “but there’s someone watching us.”

Shen immediately began scanning the crowd. “Where?”

“Didn’t I just say not to look?” Gur-Rai motioned with his head across the way, where a masculine figure was leaning against the wall of a shop, staring at them.

“Maybe he’s a prostitute.” Shen shrugged.

“No, he doesn’t have the look.”

“There’s a look?”

“There’s a look, Lily, trust me.” He looked away. “But I think he does want something.”

Shen looked over. The person was still standing there. “What?”

“Dunno yet.”

“We could ask.”

“Ah, patience my dear Lily.” Gur-Rai tapped his eyebrow. “A true detective must deduce from context-HEY!”

Shen stood up and walked over to the figure, and Gur-Rai saw her strike up a conversation just as he heard footsteps, and saw his siblings returning to where they were waiting.

“Why do you look sour?” Kon-Mai asked, an old cloth shopping bag draped over her arm. The rest of the bags and boxes were being held by Dhar-Mon.

He pointed across the way where Shen was still talking to the figure, although now she was doing less talking and more nodding.

“Who is that person?” Dhar-Mon asked.

“I dunno.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “They were just...staring at us. Lily decided to be stupid and go talk-HEYY!” He cried as Kon-Mai followed Shen’s example and went to join the conversation.

Dhar-Mon looked down at his little brother, who was now pouting.

“You gonna go too?” Gur-Rai grumbled.

Dhar-Mon simply took a seat beside his brother.

Gur-Rai smiled and leaned his head on his arm. “At least we have each other, Big Guy.”

Shen whistled and waved them over. “GUYS! C’MERE!”

Dhar-Mon looked at Gur-Rai again. “I believe this may be of interest to us.”

Gur-Rai sighed. “WHAT IS IT, LILY?”

“I GOT US A DEAL! COME HERE!”

Gur-Rai’s eyebrows shot up. “A DEAL? WHAT KIND OF DEAL?”

“BROTHER, GET YOUR SCRAWNY LITTLE FORM OVER HERE!” Kon-Mai shouted across as the figure opened the door to the building they were standing against.

Gur-Rai finally stood, followed by Dhar-Mon, and the two followed the other members of their party inside, where the aforementioned mysterious figure was holding the door, seemingly waiting for them.

“Greetings.” They said with a smile. “Welcome to my humble abode.”

“Guys, this is Japheth.” Shen said, as she began to browse the incredibly dark shop. “He said he’s heard of you guys before, and he’s definitely heard of me, so he gave us a wicked discount!”

“It is my pleasure.” Japheth bowed. “I must say, Madron, I have been expecting you for some time.”

“You have?” Dhar-Mon looked at him warily.

“Oh yes.” Japheth smiled knowingly. “I saw it.”

“If I understand correctly,” Kon-Mai said as she sat down in a rickety wood chair “Japheth is a diviner.”

Gur-Rai sighed. “A fortune teller, Sis? Really?”

She scoffed. “In a world where the power of one’s mind can reveal the deepest of secrets and even connect those a thousand miles away, fortune tellers are where you draw the line? Truly?”

“Yeah, because most of them are hacks.” He looked over to Japheth, “No offense.”

“None taken. I understand, it is good to be wary of those trying to extort you.” Japheth went back to his table, upon which there was nothing but a bowl of water with some herbs. Behind him, leaning against purple felted walls, some magic trinkets and tarot cards were scattered around haphazardly. “That’s why I’m willing to perform for free.”

“Free?” Gur-Rai’s eyes shot wide open. “I like free.”

“I thought you would. And I’m not going to try and scam three large, blue monsters who could lay waste to me with a thought.” He nodded to Kon-Mai. “No offense, Miss.”

She rolled her eyes.

Dhar-Mon gently put the purchased items on the floor of the shop and stood beside his sister, looking over the table. “...I know this plant well. That is Silene Capensis.” He pointed to the bowl of water, or more specifically, one of the herbs floating in the bowl of water.

“Right you are. It helps me with my rituals.” Japheth nodded. “But I try not to rely on my herbs to determine for me. They simply help me see more clearly.” He pointed to the bowl. “I have Heimia Salicifolia and Artemisa Vulgaris in there as well.”

“I understood, like three of those words.” Gur-Rai said as he, too, leaned over Kon-Mai’s shoulder.

“I assume, Miss, you’d like to go first?” Japheth asked Kon-Mai.

In response, she shot her brothers a look that told them to back off immediately. Once they did, she put her hands on the table, palms up.

He smiled. “You’ve done this before then?”

“No.” She simply replied.

“Hm.” He took a bit of the water from the bowl and ran it over her palms, between the lines in her hands and her fingers, and then took her hands and closed his eyes.

Dhar-Mon shivered as a wave of something familiar came over him. He knew this feeling, similar to what he felt with Malinalli during his practice with her. But where hers was passionate and excited, this...was older. Deeper.

Japheth opened his mouth, hesitating for a moment. “You have no idea the wreckage left behind you.”

Kon-Mai’s face fell, and she looked like she wanted to pull away, but she didn’t.

“Your past is rife with destruction and sorrow, a tale of woe to rival the gods. Every happiness you sought was stripped from you, until they left you with nothing, empty, the perfect warrior. A puppet.”

Kon-Mai grit her teeth.

“Your present is warm, but something waits underneath. You have found emotions that you, Kon-Mai, have never felt before, and yet these feelings are familiar to you. You do not know why.”

Gur-Rai stifled a cough, and Kon-Mai glanced at him briefly. He saw distress in her eyes.

“But your future…” Japheth hesitated, and Kon-Mai felt her skin prickling. “Your future is full of love.”

“...Love?” Kon-Mai furrowed her brows.

“Love.” Japheth repeated. “This love will grow within you, expanding like a galaxy and burning like the sun. It will be yours to nurture, yours to care for, yours to admire no matter the form it takes. You will know fear in its presence, fear unlike any in the cosmos. But you mustn't balk from it.” He opened his eyes. “You will know what to do when the time comes.”

Kon-Mai pulled her hands away, seeming like she was in a trance. Dhar-Mon helped her to her feet just as Gur-Rai took her place in the chair.

“Okay, my turn.” Gur-Rai put his hands on the table, palms up. “Lets see what kind of trouble I’m going to get into.”

Japheth chuckled as he smeared the herb water over Gur-Rai’s hands. He took his hands, and his eyes grew wide for a moment, before he closed them.

“You have survived so much.” Japheth sounded impressed. “What brought most to their knees, you took in stride, no matter the pain, no matter your wounds, or how deep they were.”

Gur-Rai smiled slightly.

“But even the strongest diamond can be worn down, and you are simply waiting for the day you do shatter.”

Gur-Rai’s smile fell.

“You want to trust in what is real, but you are convinced it shall be torn away, like it was before. Like everything, and everyone. And you are convinced it shall be you that deals the final blow.”

“Yeah, great, please tell me my future involves me getting rich and moving to a tropical island.” Gur-Rai said jovially, but his voice was shaking.

Japheth chuckled. “Your future is made up of many voices, and many lives. You have known many, and you will know many more. You will know those who will betray you, those who will destroy you, and those who will shatter you before you finally find the ones who will put you back together and hold you.”

Gur-Rai yanked his hands away, and Japheth’ eyes snapped open. 

“I’m sorry.” Japheth said. “That one was very intense.”

“Yeah, it’s fine.” Gur-Rai jumped up and moved near to the back wall, where he seemed to retreat into himself. Kon-Mai went over to him, and stood beside him, offering her arm to him. He didn’t look at her.

“I suppose it is my turn.” Dhar-Mon sat down, the chair creaking under him, and put his hands on the table.

Japheth smiled. “A fellow psionics user. This will be interesting. I will try not to frighten you~”

Dhar-Mon scoffed. “I do not frighten easily!”

“Hm.” Japheth took Dhar-Mon’s hands. “That is a lie.”

Dhar-Mon growled, but he held his hands still, feeling the energy from Japheth’ grasp sweep over him.

“Oh dear…” Japheth seemed to cringe. “There is so much you don’t remember. And yet you do, just under the surface...that will be painful to dig up again. Your past was so happy until…” Japheth sighed. “Well, the imprint is always there. Nothing is ever really forgotten.”

Dhar-Mon’s lip twitched.

“Your present; it is full of uncertainty. You have been one way for so long, now something else is expected of you, and you do not know how to fulfill it.”

Dhar-Mon lowered his head. “Just tell me...will I fail?”

“Depends on what you mean by fail.” Japheth smiled. “But your future burns with an intensity I rarely see. You care very deeply for someone, don’t you?”

Dhar-Mon looked up, almost frightened...and slowly nodded.

“She is all around you. I see her in your past, present and future. She is more powerful than she knows. But you know.” Japheth chuckled. “Don’t you?”

Dhar-Mon’s lip quivered.

“This fire you feel in your chest will be your guiding light in the darkness. But it will consume you, and it will consume all and everything in its path, ADVENT and XCOM alike.” Japheth leaned forward. “The light of your love will be the spark that sets off the fire of Rome.”

Dhar-Mon sat in silence as Japheth let go of his hands.

“...Are you alright?”

Dhar-Mon nodded, stood up, and bowed. “...Thank you.”

“Of course.” Japheth beckoned Shen over, but she shook her head.

“No thanks. I like being surprised.” She winked. “But let me know if you ever start offering lessons! I’d love to learn how to do that!”

.

.

“This is very interesting.” Guan-Yin set the diagrams to the side. “A war hammer and a sword? That might actually get you something valuable.”

“The actual weapons aren’t for sale.” Senuna smiled knowingly. “But with those schematics…”

“Perhaps.” Guan-Yin looked over them again. “Someone will be able to replicate it. You know humans.”

“Yes.” Senuna sighed wistfully. “I do. So, how about that Hellweave Armor?”

Guan-Yin sighed. “...Fine. I shall send you the blueprints. Happy, Sīlìng?”

“Very.” Senuna began to stand. “If that is all-”

“There is one more thing.” Guan-Yin beckoned her to sit back down, and Senuna raised a brow as she sat. 

“Oh? Do I have to pay extra?”

Guan-Yin shook her head, and her face was suddenly very serious, even moreso than before. “My little birds have told me of something that ADVENT is holding.”

Senuna grimaced, but she did look interested. “Is it another weapon?”

“No, Sīlìng, it’s not a weapon. It’s a person.” Guan-Yin leaned forward, her eyes soft with tears. “My source has the location of Shaojie Zhang.”

Senuna audibly gasped, covering her mouth. “Chilong? He’s alive?!”

“He is alive, though for how much longer I do not know.” Guan-Yin grasped Senuna’s arm tightly. “I suggest your team go to rescue him as soon as you can, Sīlìng. You and I both know what ADVENT will do to him if you don’t.”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains detailed descriptions of gore.)

Tygan pressed a few random keys on his tablet as he looked over Yseult, the war hammer. The weapon glowed purple, pulsating ever so slightly in the darkness of the workshop. The three Chosen stood around it, leaning in closer as they watched Tygan work. He had called them here, after all.

“So.” He said, for the third time, and once again followed it with silence. The Darkstrider was poking around at some of the other machines while his siblings waited for Tygan to finish his thought, like the diligent little servants they were.

Finally, Tygan looked up. “Kon-Mai, this hammer seems to be made of a similar material to your sword.”

“Is it?” She raised a brow.

“Yes, and I was hoping you could give us some insight on the material process, to be frank. We still don’t even have a clue to understanding how your weapon works.”

Kon-Mai tucked a stray strand of hair back behind her tiny ear. “I do not know much, only that it is an ancient art, and involves the torture of living individuals, for the use of their bones to-”

“Thank you, Sister.” Dhar-Mon said, turning seemingly aqua-green. “That will be all.”

Gur-Rai chuckled at his reaction. “I suppose science isn’t always worth it, is it, Brother?”

“Well, perhaps if Vahlen were here…” Tygan muttered as he looked to Dhar-Mon, who was still focused on the hammer. “You said you wielded it in combat?”

“I did.” He hung his head in shame. “I deeply apologize if I have damaged your research, Doctor.”

“On the contrary.” Tygan pushed it toward him. “I’d like you to keep using it.”

Dhar-Mon looked puzzled.

“I would like more information on how the Elders’ weapons interact with their owners.” Tygan elaborated. “And you seem to be…attached. I hypothesize these weapons may ‘choose’ their owners, allowing them to utilize them to their full potential. Like Kon-Mai, and her sword that never misses.”

“That is a theory.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “Does it work with guns, too?”

“That, I don’t know.” Tygan broke off as the intercom screeched.

“Dhar-Mon Madron, Gur-Rai Madron, and Kon-Mai Mordenna, please report to the Commander’s Office. Dhar-Mon Madron, Gur-Rai Madron, and Kon-Mai Mordenna, please report to the Commander’s Office.”

“It seems we are summoned.” Dhar-Mon sighed, lifting Yseult and hoisting it onto his back, where the magnetic straps clicked and held it in place. It felt light as a feather on his shoulders.

Kon-Mai bowed to Tygan and turned, leading her brothers toward their Commander. They followed her in a line, Gur-Rai in the middle and Dhar-Mon bringing up the rear, like a mother duck and her ducklings.

Kon-Mai chuckled at the thought.

.

.

“Well, the gang’s all here.” Bradford tossed his clipboard onto Senuna’s bed as the Chosen entered the room.

“Shrinemaiden, Darkstrider…” He nodded to Dhar-Mon. “…Hieromonk.”

“Central.” Kon-Mai bowed to him.

Senuna stood up. She looked a bit worse for wear, like she hadn’t slept at all the previous night. “Remember when I said I would be sending you all out together soon?”

Gur-Rai grinned. “We’re gettin’ the band back together?” He plopped down on one of her couches, far off to the side, and put his feet up. “Hit me, Commander. What have you got?”

“Have you three ever heard of Shaojie Zhang?” Bradford asked as the Commander sat down across from the Chosen, rubbing some of the smudged eyeliner off her eye.

Both Dhar-Mon and Kon-Mai hesitated for a moment, but Gur-Rai jumped in immediately. “Ol’ Chilong? A naughty little Triad spy who defected to XCOM.” He nodded. “I’ve heard. What of him?”

“He’s alive.” Senuna seemed to almost sigh, but her voice trembled.

“We THINK he’s alive.” Jane clarified. “Our recent conversation with Nuwa Shen revealed that there is, in fact, a hidden ADVENT prison complex in the Khasi Hills of India. And she apparently has it on good authority that Shaojie Zhang is being held inside.”

Gur-Rai blinked for a moment, his eyes becoming unfocused. “…Never heard of that place…huh. Must be new…”

“Perhaps it is.” Kon-Mai assured him. “The Crimson Dragon is known to be very dangerous. ADVENT would want him under wraps.”

“Yeah.” Bradford said. “So that’s why we called you three…this operation is going to be dangerous.”

“Very dangerous.” There was a glimmer in Senuna’s eye. “Which is why you three are going down together~”

Gur-Rai let out a cheer and even Dhar-Mon seemed to look a bit happier. Kon-Mai chuckled at her older brother’s reaction.

“Look out ADVENT.” Gur-Rai said as he stood. “The boys—and girl—are back in town!”

.

.

“Well, Dhar-Mon, you’ll get to test out your new weapon sooner than you thought.” Gur-Rai noted as he strapped on his armor plates.

Dhar-Mon nodded silently, only barely acknowledging his brother, who then tapped him on the shoulder.

“Hey.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “What’s going on with you, Brother? You’re acting like Kon-Mai.”

“I heard that.” His sister hissed.

“I am fine, Brother.” Dhar-Mon assured him. “I simply…don’t have much to say anymore.”

“Alright, that’s DEFINITELY unlike you.”

“It is unlike how I was.” Dhar-Mon mused, pulling on the sleeves of his robes. “Before, I could not take a breath, lest I be praising the Elders.” He almost spat their name. “Now released from their hold, I find I have little to say.”

“Well, what’s on your mind?” Gur-Rai asked. “We could talk about that.”

“Indeed.” Kon-Mai said as she began plaiting her hair into several small braids. It had gotten longer in the weeks she’d been there, and now reached her upper back. “It is imperative we grow to trust each other as family, in battle and in conversation.”

“I’ll start!” Gur-Rai cried. “I found this amazing new book called ‘Blue Jesus.’ Picked it up because, well, we’re blue, so the title caught my eye.”

“Blue Jesus…” Dhar-Mon had heard that name, Jesus. It was spoken in whispers, by worshipers of the dead god. It was a name considered sacrilege by the Elders. Those who spoke it often died with the name on their lips.

“What is it about?” Kon-Mai asked. “I have been looking for new reading material. All of my favorite books were left behind at my stronghold.”

“So this kid, named Buddy, is friends with a kid whose skin is entirely blue. His name is Early.”

“Those are unusual names.” Dhar-Mon interjected.

“I do not think we have the right to criticize.” Kon-Mai chuckled. “Continue, Gur-Rai.”

“So, one day Buddy and Early are down at the river, doing the kind of stuff little boys do. And they find a dead baby.”

Kon-Mai made a face, a mix of terror, disgust, and almost crushing sadness. Dhar-Mon saw it before she could right herself, and she looked like Gur-Rai had just told her her own child was found dead.

“Hold your horses, Sister.” Gur-Rai raised his hand. “Because while Buddy runs to get help, Early touches the baby and brings it back to life.”

Now both Dhar-Mon and Kon-Mai looked at their brother in wonder.

“Back to life…?” Kon-Mai muttered.

Gur-Rai nodded.  “Mind you, before this everybody hated Early and his family, because they were blue and that’s very strange for humans. But after Early brings the baby back, people change their tune very quickly. Some of them are nice to him all of a sudden. Some people treat him even worse.” His eyes narrowed. “Some people think he’s-”

“Jesus.” Dhar-Mon muttered.

“Yep. Anyway, I’m about halfway through and it’s a fantastic read.” He finished his sentence just as two other humans walked in and stopped, staring at them.

The three siblings turned and looked at the soldiers, one dressed in the blue and white uniform of a medical officer, and the other dressed in light armor and holding a hacking kit. They halted when they saw the three Chosen, and the medic seemed to groan.

“Well, the gang’s all here~” Gur-Rai smiled and crossed his arms. “I assume you two are coming along for the ride.”

The medic, a young girl with brown hair in two, Mickey-Mouse like buns, looked at the man to her right. He coughed, straightening up as if he could compare to the height of the Chosen.

“Shamil Naumov.” He said, pressing his hand to his chest to indicate that the name was indeed his own. “The Commander said you’d probably need a hacker, so…that’s me.”

Gur-Rai scoffed. “I doubt that. I can do your job in half the time it takes you.”

“Yes, Brother, but won’t you also be busy with your gun? Shooting down our enemies?” Kon-Mai gave him a look. “An extra set of hands may be useful.”

“Well, if the Commander insists.” He shrugged and looked towards the girl. “And what’s your name, beautiful?”

“…Vicky.” She said curtly.

Kon-Mai recognized that name. “Are you a friend to Malinalli?”

“Friend?” Vicky grimaced, then bobbed her head from side to side. “…I guess.”

“Do you guys know the objective?” Shamil began looking through his data pad.

“We are to rescue Shaojie Zhang.” Dhar-Mon said with conviction.

“Right. This is supposed to be stealthy but…” He eyed Dhar-Mon. “If things go south, don’t be afraid to make some noise.”

“Oh, we shall.” Kon-Mai smiled, bearing her sharp teeth. Vicky seemed to shudder.

“Okay.” Shamil perked up. “All aboard the Skyranger then.”

.

.

The Skyranger seemed to shudder as it drew closer to the sea of black trees. The sky had grown dark and cloudy, and there settled over the ship an air of foreboding.

The Shrinemaiden huddled herself in the corner of the Skyranger, leaving space for the rest of her compatriots. Even so, three Chosen all crammed into a canteen was beginning to cause some claustrophobia. Dhar-Mon was running into the same problem as last time, and desperately wished he still had the ability to teleport.

“Are we there yet?” Gur-Rai called up to Firebrand.

“Ask me one more time and I’mma turn this cab right around!” Firebrand called back to him. Kon-Mai chuckled at her brother getting scolded, and Gur-Rai stuck out his tongue at her.

The plane dropped low over a dense area of wood and opened her doors. Gur-Rai got to his feet and looked out. “Tricky landing!”

“Be careful goin’ down!” Firebrand called.

Kon-Mai looked to Dhar-Mon, preparing to offer him a hand, but he smiled and shook his head to indicate he would be fine. She nodded to him and took a rope from Gur-Rai, skydiving backwards off the ship and swinging, Tarzan-style, into a nearby tree.

“Showoff.” Gur-Rai muttered as he slid down after her, Dhar-Mon following behind him. Their two human compatriots dropped to the ground behind them.

“What do you see, Sister?” Gur-Rai asked.

“To the north.” Kon-Mai said, her already raspy voice further distorted by their communicators. “The building is small. One story only. Pure white, yet the windows are black.”

“Any enemies?”

“The usual cannon fodder.” She chuckled. “…And that is all…strange…”

Dhar-Mon and Gur-Rai looked at each other. “This seems to be a trap.” Dhar-Mon said.

“Oh it probably is.” Gur-Rai smiled. “I’m counting on it. Kon-Mai?”

“Yes?” She drawled her voice a bit with the question.

“Take the east side.” Gur-Rai said. “And I’ll take the west. Dhar-Mon,” He turned to his brother “remember what you did at the UFO? Do that again.”

Dhar-Mon nodded. “These traitors shall feel the wrath of my power.”

Gur-Rai smiled. “Now THERE’S my big brother.” He patted him on the shoulder and leapt into a tree. “You two.” He called to the humans. “Stay behind Dhar-Mon.”

“We can fight too!” Vicky hissed.

“I do not doubt that.” Dhar-Mon annunciated as turned to her, staring down at her short stature. “But your kind are very…” He fumbled for the word.

“Squishy.” Gur-Rai cut in.

“Yes.” Dhar-Mon nodded. “In any case, I shall protect you.”

“I mean…” Shamil shrugged and chuckled. “I won’t argue with the guy holding the big whacky stick.”

Dhar-Mon scowled and turned toward the facility, keeping low as he led them forward. He could hear his brother and sister in the trees, moving from branch to branch. Only trained ears could detect such slight sounds. Those two were as quiet as the grave.

He stopped as he reached the treeline, holding his breath. “We are in position.” He whispered.

“Perfect~” He heard Gur-Rai chuckle. “Sister?”

“I am ready.” He heard the quiet shing of her blade.

There was a moment of silence. They all held their breath…

“Now!”

On his brother’s signal, Dhar-Mon stood, raising his hands, and a bolt of psionic energy crackled toward the soldiers, striking them each in a succinct line. One by one they fell. Those who did not fall turned on them with guns drawn, right as Dhar-Mon saw a flash of blue dart out from the trees. Then, the screaming began.

His sister’s blade flashed in the pale moonlight as she cut through the trooper closest to her, their body separating at the waist and flying in different directions. The other soldiers turned on her, guns drawn and ready to fire, and she smiled.

“Hello, boys.” She growled. “Is that any way to greet me?”

A flash of red, this time from the treeline, sent another trooper flying. Gur-Rai cackled as he watched their body ragdoll.

There were about seven soldiers left, and while they seemed to be realizing the hopeless position they were in, they were not backing down. As Kon-Mai shifted to move for cover, one of them fired on her. The bullet bounced off her armor, smacking her in the ribcage. She muttered a grunt as it struck her. It stung badly against her skin, but there was no tear in the fabric, and no wound in her flesh.

“Insolent fool!” Dhar-Mon bellowed, raising his arms as his palms began to glow. “How dare you strike her?!”

“I think they know we’re off payroll!” Gur-Rai said, just as a rain of bullets shredded the branch he was standing on. He leapt to another tree as that one disintegrated.

The bullet rain began, and both Shamil and Vicky dove behind trees for cover. Dhar-Mon also got low, sheltering behind the shrubbery. He felt a few hit his shoulder pauldron, but none broke the surface. Yet.

The firing began to die down as the troopers ran out of ammo, and Kon-Mai took her shot. She dashed out from behind the crate and plunged her sword through the back of her unsuspecting victim, then hoisted him up and catapulted his body into one of his comrades, knocking the other to the ground. 

She smiled, but only briefly, because she was now out in the open, all guns trained on her. One particularly fast one turned on her and fired. It would have hit her in the face had she not raised her arm to deflect it. Her sword arm. The mesh deflected the bullet, but her arm went numb with the shock and she cried out, dropping her sword.

“NO!” Dhar-Mon sprang up and, ripping Yseult from his back, charged at his sister’s assailant. The hit was slow, and the trooper began to move to dodge, but as he did the hammer itself seemed to move on it’s own, correcting it’s course automatically so it plowed into the trooper’s head, cracking it like an egg.

With that trooper falling over in a bloody heap, Dhar-Mon focused his energy towards the next man, and with a glow of purple he could see their mind bending under his will. These troops had little fight in them, and the soldier easily picked up their gun and turned on their own men.

The Shrinemaiden lifted her sword again, testing her arm, and made a leap for the roof, where she was again hidden from sight. She heard the clink of a grappling hook as Gur-Rai zipped over to her, landing beside her.

“Close call.” He muttered, training his sniper on one. “Hey. You didn’t happen to bring that old shotgun I made you, did you?”

She sighed. “Yes, I did.”

“Now would be an excellent time to use it~”

“You know my aim with a firearm is poor.” She muttered, pulling Arashi from her back and copying her brother’s stance. “Do not blame me if I miss and reveal our position.”

“Sister.” Gur-Rai made a tut tut noise. “What did I tell you all those years ago?”

She scowled.

“Sister~”

“‘Sister, you will be the eye of the storm’.” She rolled her eyes. “Fine. I shall fire on your mark.”

“Good.” He raised a hand. “Three. Two. One!”

She took a breath, held it, and pulled the trigger, the recoil punching her in the shoulder. The bullet cut through a stack of crates, which upon being hit, detonated in a burst of flames. The splinters of wood exploded out in a swath of fiery debris, torching the three troopers who had been using the boxes as cover.

Kon-Mai glared at Gur-Rai, who was wearing the biggest shit eating grin she’d ever seen.

“You knew I would miss.” She said accusingly.

“Sister, I am simply playing to your strengths.” He gestured. “And look, they’re dead either way.”

She smiled, just a tad. He was right, after all. They were dead, either way.

“I have a clear shot for the door!” Shamil cried into the comm. 

“I’ll cover you!” Gur-Rai looked through his scope again. “You look fine from up here.”

“Okay.” Vicky and Shamil made a dash for the front door. From the other side of the roof, there was a clang as yet another trooper was introduced to the business end of the Hieromonk’s weapon.

“Working on the door-” They heard it slide open almost immediately after Shamil plugged in. “…That was easy…”

“Too easy.” Gur-Rai looked at Kon-Mai.

“No doubt they are leading us to the trap, like pigs to slaughter.” Kon-Mai bit her lip. “Dhar-Mon.”

“I am here, Sister!” He shouted into his comm, causing slight distortion.

“We are moving inside. Take a position in the rear, I have a sinking feeling more shall join us.”

“As you wish.” He said.

Shrinemaiden and Darkstrider jumped from the building, landing on their feet gracefully in front of the open doorway. Kon-Mai peeked inside and scanned the hallway.

“The coast is empty.” She stood to the side and let Shamil and Vicky in first, Gur-Rai following behind. She waited for Dhar-Mon, who had called forth his psionic energy to his hands once again, and he nodded for her to go. With him close behind, they dashed inside.

The building was dilapidated, old and partially rotted. It looked more like a scene of a horror movie than a scientific building. Gur-Rai let loose a whistle. “ADVENT is really letting their best go unchecked.”

“This is disgraceful.” Dhar-Mon muttered. “What would have caused them to leave this place in such a state?”

“Diverting materials.” Vicky finally spoke up. “Maybe to the Avatar Project.”

No one said a word to that. It was a very plausible explanation.

“Where are we going?” Kon-Mai asked Shamil.

“My computer hates this place but…” He smacked it. “Okay. We make a right turn here, then another…then another…”

“Into the center?” She raised a brow. “Like circling the drain.”

“Hey if worse comes to worst, I’ll shoot out the ceiling.” Gur-Rai winked.

“Wonderful. That will work perfectly in our favor.” She rolled her eyes.

The quiet of the facility was nearly stifling as they descended deeper and deeper into the bowels. Each turn let them to another door, each door was harder and harder to crack. Each time the Chosen would stand guard for their human compatriots, and each time they were met with empty halls and deserted rooms. The silence was beginning to grow worrisome.

Dhar-Mon growled. “Where are the guards? Do they intend to do nothing to stop us?!”

“Oh, they’re coming.” Gur-Rai muttered. “It’s the when that’s bothering me.”

“Keep your eyes sharp, Brother.” Kon-Mai said, one hand on the hilt of her sword. “With each step we draw closer to our goal.”

Finally, they rounded one last corner, shrouded in darkness by broken lights, and came to a final door, sealed with magnetic energy and reinforced with layers of metal.

Shamil stared at it for a moment. “…There’s no keypad.”

They looked around. He was correct, there was no keypad in sight.

“How do we open this then?” Vicky scoffed. “Do we all stand in front of it and yell open sesame?”

“Well, it’s worth a shot.” Gur-Rai holstered his rifle and went up to the door, putting his hand against the metal. “That tickles…”

“What do you sense, Brother?” Kon-Mai asked.

“Psionic energy.” He looked back at Dhar-Mon. “I think this is your department, my brother.”

Dhar-Mon followed Gur-Rai’s movement, pressing five fingertips against the metal of the door and focusing. His brow creased and he winced, then jerked away. “It is fighting back.”

Gur-Rai raised a brow. “Wow, didn’t know it did that.”

“Allow me to help.” Kon-Mai stepped up, in between her brothers, and laid her free hand on the door as well. Closing her eyes, she let what psionic energy she possessed flow into her fingers, joining with her brothers. The three of them kept pressure on it, and while the door seemed to be fighting back, they could feel it being worn down, the magnetic field slowly dissipating…

There was a click. Slowly, with churning gears, the door dragged itself open, and the contents of the room were revealed.

“Holy fuck.” Gur-Rai gasped. Vicky rushed in immediately, followed by Dhar-Mon and his sister. Shamil and Gur-Rai stayed back, their mouths hanging open in horror.

“It’s him…” Shamil whispered. “What have they done to him…?”

The limp form of Shaojie Zhang hung by his wrists and ankles, strapped against the wall with metal cuffs and braces. His skin was deeply jaundiced and bruised and his joints were severely bloated, possibly from fluid or even rot. But the worst was his abdomen, ripped open to expose his organs, still desperately pumping to keep him alive. Tubes were burned into the open crevice in his body, writhing on their own as though they were feeding off him.

“Oh God, oh Jesus, they didn’t teach us this in bootcamp…” Vicky hissed as she looked in her medical kit. “What the fuck do we do?!”

The Hieromonk stepped forward and pressed his hand against Zhang’s neck, checking his pulse, and Zhang’s eyes suddenly flew open. Kon-Mai reached for her sword, but stopped. Zhang looked at her with terror in his eyes.

“It is alright.” She lowered her hands. “We are not here to hurt you.”

He tried to speak but it came out in panicked gasps, as though his voice no longer worked. He seemed to be writhing against his restraints with what strength he still possessed.

“We are with XCOM.” She showed the badge on her shoulder. “Do you see?”

He stopped struggling, but still looked between her and Dhar-Mon with undisguised panic.

“I do not think he trusts us.” Dhar-Mon said to his sister.

“He has little choice. We don’t have time to prove ourselves.” She growled. “Vicky.”

“I’m working, bitch!” Vicky snapped. “I don’t know how the hell I’m supposed to untie him!”

“Let me try.” Gur-Rai jogged up. “I’ve been inside a few men in my day~”

Dhar-Mon made a fake gagging motion and rolled his eyes. Kon-Mai let slip a smile, and Gur-Rai cracked his knuckles and got to work.

“Let’s see here. Well that’s your appendix there, you don’t need that.” He slipped two finger’s into Zhang’s abdominal cavity. “This is gonna hurt.” He pinched off the appendix, and the tube attached to it, and yanked. It came out with a wet splat, and Zhang began to spasm.

“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Vicky screamed, and Dhar-Mon rushed in and put his hand back on Zhang’s neck.

“His heart races with the agony, Brother.” Dhar-Mon looked at him.

“Good, that means he’s alive.” Gur-Rai licked his lips. “One down, four to go. This next one’s on your liver…” He reached back. “Sis, you got your dagger?”

“I do not like what you are planning.” She said as she pulled her dagger from her belt and handed it to him.

There was intense silence, broken only by the ominous chattering and clicking sounds of the old walls as Gur-Rai slipped the blade of the dagger in between the fleshy organ and the teeth of the tube that held it in place. Zhang’s entire body tensed up for a moment, until Gur-Rai managed to wriggle it in just the right way that the teeth came loose, and the tube fell out and onto the floor.

“Hell yeah.” He let out a breath. “Almost done, Bud.”

The creaking in the walls grew louder for a moment, almost sounding like scraping. Kon-Mai looked around, drawing her blade again. “Something is amiss.”

“Put that thing away. It’s scaring him.” Vicky scolded.

Kon-Mai bore her teeth. “Very well. I shall allow us to remain unsheltered, like sitting ducks.”

Vicky made a mocking gesture with her hand and turned to look at Shamil. “Shammy! You have your pistol?”

“Yeah…” He sounded distracted.

“See? Shammy has the door. We’ll be fine.”

Zhang wailed in pain. Two of the tubes dropped to the floor, along with a piece of flesh.

“That one didn’t wanna let go. One more…” Gur-Rai grimaced. “And…fuck.”

“What…?” Kon-Mai peered over her shoulder.

“It’s on his heart.” Gur-Rai sighed. “Fuck. Okay. This is fine.” He twirled the dagger in his hand. “They don’t call me the Helsinki Heartbreaker for nothin’!”

“I have many questions.” Kon-Mai sighed, peering in closer to watch her brother begin his work.

“It’s just like replacing the RAM in a computer.” He hissed. “Gotta make sure not to bend the casing.”

There was a sudden, loud shriek from the door, followed by gunshots in rapid succession. The Chosen all jumped in surprise, Kon-Mai grabbing her katana. “Who goes there?!”

“Shammy!” Vicky called. The lights flickered for a moment, and they saw Shamil’s figure stumble towards the door.

“Shammy! Are you ok?!” Vicky rushed towards him but Kon-Mai grabbed her.

“Wait-”

“What are you doing?! Let me go! Sham-” She broke off.

Shamil’s mouth moved, but no words came forth. He stumbled inside, fell to his knees and hit the floor, green ooze spilling from the wound on his neck. As his body spasmed once and fell limp, a shriek came from the hallway so loud it could shatter bone.

“CHRYSSALIDS!” Kon-Mai pulled Vicky behind her and rushed to the door. “Gur-Rai, hurry!”

“You can’t exactly rush open heart surgery!” He snapped. “Dhar-Mon, go help her!”

“You need assistance here!”

“If Vicky would DO HER FUCKING JOB maybe that wouldn’t be the case!” He growled back at the human medic, who had abandoned the mission and ran to Shamil.

“Move, Child!” Dhar-Mon ran to Vicky and grabbed her arm.

“Let me go! He’s alive, I know it!”

“His corpse shall be a feeding ground, soon enough!” Dhar-Mon tossed her towards Gur-Rai. “Come, and save the man who still has a fighting chance!”

“Fuck you, you big dumb bohunk!” Vicky spat. “You don’t get it because you’re not human! You don’t know how to love like we do! I bet you’d sacrifice your own siblings if you had to!”

Dhar-Mon’s eyes grew dark, as did the room around him. “Do not speak such dark language to ME, little wretch! It was not I who let him die!”

“VICKY, COME DO YOUR FUCKING JOB, OR I WILL JAM MY GUN UP YOUR ASS AND PULL THE TRIGGER!” Gur-Rai shouted.

“FUCK OFF, YOU ROTTEN FISH STICK!” She ran for the door, grabbing Shammy by the arms and beginning to drag him, slowly, towards the door. “I’m getting out of here!”

Dhar-Mon looked at Gur-Rai.

“Toss me her medkit.” He muttered.

“You will need help.” Dhar-Mon protested as he handed it off.

“I’m not the one facing down a Chryssalid. Go help Kon-Mai.”

Dhar-Mon nodded and ran to the door. The Chryssalid was still in the outer hallway, and Kon-Mai seemed to be holding it back with her blade, but with each attack it drew a bit closer to her, each strike was a little more sure. And to make matters worse, the walls were clicking again.

“They have brethren coming to join the fray.” Kon-Mai grimaced. “Kill one, and another takes its place!”

“Then we must retreat!” Dhar-Mon lifted his arms, purple energy glowing at his fingertips.

“They block the way!”

“Stand before me, Sister.” He looked at her. “And be ready. I have an idea.”

She blinked, then grinned, her teeth glistening in the light. “I understand, Brother.” 

Dhar-Mon moved behind her, and Kon-Mai kept her blade out, waiting for the Chryssalids to come scuttling out of the walls. One by one, more joined the fray, littering the hallway, clawing at each other to get through…

Dhar-Mon reached out with his mind, and Kon-Mai felt his power seep into her body, entwining with her neurons and synapses, flowing into her blood. She turned her sword upside down and jammed it into the ground, cutting through the concrete. Pulling back, a purple wave rose before her. 

Kon-Mai’s blade sliced through the concrete floors, the wave of psionic energy building and building. Then, with a demonic smile, she ripped the sword out of the ground and sliced across her path, propelling the mount of energy into the Chryssalids, who were all lined up nicely in her path. Their bodies flew, crunching on the ground as they bent under her Harbor Wave.

She looked back at Dhar-Mon, who let his arms drop and wiped his forehead.

“Are you well?” Her smile disappeared into a look of worry.

“That was nothing.” He smiled. “The pathway is clear, all we require is-” He broke off as Vicky began to scream.

“FUCK!” Gur-Rai yelled as he looked back at her. “The corpse!”

Kon-Mai gasped. “Vicky! Get away!” She rushed in and grabbed Vicky by the arm, pulling her back as Shamil’s corpse exploded, a Chryssalid of monstrous proportions clawing its way out from inside him.

“Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck!” Gur-Rai twisted the dagger, and the claw around Zhang’s heart finally popped off. The restraints around his limps loosened and fell away, and he collapsed in Darkstrider’s arms.

“Dhar-Mon!” Gur-Rai called, struggling to keep Zhang from falling over. “I NEED YOU!”

“I am busy!” Dhar-Mon pulled his hammer from his back as Kon-Mai dashed toward the Chryssalid. It was huge, as tall as the ceiling and larger than the one’s they’d encountered in the hall, and despite the great height of the Chosen, it easily dwarfed them. However, Kon-Mai was not deterred.

“I shall hold the monster!” Kon-Mai shouted. “Take Zhang and run!”

“We’re not leaving you!” Gur-Rai spat, looking around. He laid Zhang on the ground and patted his head. “Hang tight, my dude. I’m gonna blaze a new trail.” Determined, the Darkstrider drew his gun.

Dhar-Mon dashed in as Kon-Mai slipped on Shamil’s blood, her leg twisting as she hit the ground. The Chryssalid went to stab her, but it’s claw was knocked away by Dhar-Mon’s hammer.

“BACK, YE FOUL CREATURE!” He commanded, his voice booming. “BACK FROM WHENCE YOU CAME!”

Kon-Mai crawled away, her leg screaming with pain as she got up, but she shook it off and dashed around behind, slicing through one of the Chryssalid’s appendages as payback. It screeched, writhing in agony as the digit fell limp beside it.

“GOT IT!” There was a boom, the room shook, and Gur-Rai waved them over to where he had blown a hole in the corner. “Secret tunnel, right here!”

“Then go!” Dhar-Mon grabbed Vicky and shoved her toward Gur-Rai. “I shall carry Zhang!”

Kon-Mai blocked the creature’s stabs toward her brother as he darted around it’s legs, carefully picking up Zhang bridal style. The poor man was barely conscious, but he was alive.

“You shall be home soon enough.” He assured him, following Gur-Rai into the tunnel. “Kon-Mai!”

As Dhar-Mon called her name, Kon-Mai dropped her defense and sprinted for the hole in the wall, the Chryssalid on her heels. She dove inside just as she felt it smash into the edges, just a bit too big for the opening in the wall. Looking forward into the darkness, the five survivors ran.

.

.

“Gur-Rai.” Kon-Mai grunted. “I believe we’re lost.”

“We’re not lost.” He insisted. “I know exactly where we’re going.”

“Oh?” She muttered sarcastically. “Then where are we?”

“We’re in a secret tunnel.” He looked back at her, smirking.

“You dare jest when a man is dying?” Dhar-Mon sighed. “That is typical of you, Brother.”

“Hey, if I can’t laugh, all I can do is scream.” He stopped. “…Left or right?” He looked down at Vicky, who was walking silently beside him. “What do you think, left or right?”

“I don’t care.” Vicky snapped. “One of my fucking friends is DEAD!”

“Okay, and you’ll be joining him if we don’t get out of here.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “Sis, what do you think?”

Kon-Mai stood still and listened for a moment. “…Right.”

“Right?”

“Yes. I hear air moving through that tunnel.”

“Well then, right you are!” Gur-Rai snickered at his own joke and led the party down the right side.

Kon-Mai looked back at Dhar-Mon, still carrying Zhang. “How is he?”

“Alive.” Dhar-Mon muttered. “I fear how long that will be true, though.”

She fell back and looked over the man. Even in the dim light, she could see the horrifying extent of his injuries. It was a wonder how he was even alive in the first place. His eyes met hers, and she tried to offer him a smile.

“We will be home soon, my dear.” She said as softly and motherly as she could. “If only we had a blanket, something to keep him warm…”

“I have one…” Vicky muttered. “In my medpack.”

“We had to leave the medpack.” Gur-Rai snapped.

“Maybe if you didn’t take it-!”

“Maybe, and this is just me spitballing here.” Gur-Rai turned on her “Maybe if you did YOUR JOB, and HELPED ME instead of messing around with a corpse, we WOULD have the medkit!”

“SHUT UP!” Vicky covered her ears. “You don’t understand! None of you fucking understand!” She glared at him. “You can’t understand, because you’re fucking ALIENS, and you can’t love anything!”

“Stop…”

The soft whisper came from the man in Dhar-Mon’s arms. They all looked at Zhang, who couldn’t even look at Vicky as he spoke.

“Stop…” He said again, his voice no more than a whisper.

Vicky and Gur-Rai looked at each other, and Kon-Mai glared back at them.

“Stop.” Zhang said again. As he opened his mouth to speak, he gasped for air, coughing.

“Just rest.” Kon-Mai whispered, rushing to him and lifting his head slightly in her hand. “Please, rest.” She looked back at Gur-Rai. “He is fading, quickly.”

“…Let’s just keep moving.” Gur-Rai mumbled.

The tunnel began to widen out, the walls once again taking on the white facility color, although they were significantly more dilapidated than above. As they walked, the white ground became filthy, and it soon became clear that it was not rocks they were stepping over, but bones. They passed ancient corpses of human figures, some wearing labcoats, some wearing trooper armor, some wearing nothing. Their conditions ranged from full skeletons with dried meat still clinging to their bones, to bleached and crumbling, and all of them crawling with bugs and snakes. Zhang’s eyes followed them as they walked beside them.

“Who were such unfortunate souls?” Dhar-Mon mused.

“Doctors…” Zhang whispered. “For me.”

Dhar-Mon stopped, adjusting Zhang in his arms so the man’s head laid on his shoulder. “Were you so strong?” He chuckled.

He felt Zhang nod weakly. 

Dhar-Mon stopped briefly, looking down at Zhang. “You were?”

Zhang met his eyes, and to Dhar-Mon’s horror, those eyes began to take on a purple glow. He felt that familiar tingling of psionics, and suddenly he understood.

“HEADS UP!” Gur-Rai called. “We found our exit!”

Dhar-Mon power walked over to his siblings, as the tunnel began to fan out, the walls becoming rock, then dirt.

“Be wary.” His sister reached for her blade. “I hear something on the wind…”

Gur-Rai fell back a bit, and Kon-Mai took point, crouching as she moved toward the shred of light coming from above them. “I see the moonlight…” She hissed. “But there is movement…”

“Careful…” He warned her gently, and drew his own weapon. “Don’t want another Chryssalid atta-”

His comm suddenly exploded in static. “Come…Menace 1-5! Com…where the hell…you?!”

“Is that Bryni?” He said with a smile. “Good to hear from you, Dollface~”

“Good…alive! Got…ang?”

“You’re cutting out.” He said. “Wait until we’re outside.”

Kon-Mai led them out, the tunnel widening into the mouth of a cave, and they emerged into the forest. The Skyranger was flying in circles above them, and Gur-Rai waved his arms, beckoning her to let down the ropes.

“Firebrand, we need a stretcher!” He called. “Zhang’s looking pretty bad!”

…

“I don’t know how you did it.” Tygan as Zhang was wheeled by two of the nurses into he operating theatre. “With wounds like that? He shouldn’t be alive.”

“We have excellent teamwork skills~” Gur-Rai wrapped his arms around his sibling’s shoulders. “I imagine like this, we’ll be able to take the Elders down no problemo~”

“Do not get cocky.” Dhar-Mon scoffed. “We simply did what we had to, in order to save Zhang’s life.”

“Yes, well…” Tygan sighed. “The Commander is…not as happy as she could be. It’s been a while since we lost a soldier…”

“Shamil died with great honor.” Kon-Mai bowed her head. “Not once did he falter in his duty.”

“Vicky on the other hand…” Gur-Rai grimaced.

“Vicky is being dealt with.” Tygan bit his lip. “Don’t be too hard on her. That’s the Commander’s job. In the meantime, I believe Bradford-”

“-wants to see you.” A voice behind them said. “And you’d be right.”

As the three turned, Tygan followed the nurses into the theatre in order to start scrubbing up for Zhang’s surgery. Behind them, there stood Bradford, his arms crossed and a smirk on his face.

“So I talked with the Commander.” He said. “Getting Zhang back…that was a big deal. And you three went above and beyond.”

“He is a good soldier.” Kon-Mai nodded.

“He’s also a good friend.” Bradford added. “We knew him before this war took a downward spiral and…” He sighed. “It’s good to have him back and relatively okay. The fact that you three brought him back to us…” He held out his hand. “From the bottom of my heart, I thank you.”

Gur-Rai reached out and shook Bradford’s hand, as Kon-Mai and Dhar-Mon bowed in return.

“Now, for your reward.”

“We get a raise.” Gur-Rai smirked.

“God, I wish. No.” Bradford straightened his back, standing at attention. “I hereby promote you three to the rank of Sergeant.”

Kon-Mai gasped in shock, and Dhar-Mon blinked in confusion. Gur-Rai, on the other hand, simply smiled and saluted Bradford in return.

“Central.” Dhar-Mon murmured. “Are you certain?”

“Positive.” Bradford smiled, and saluted the three of them. “For your excellent work in the field, and together.”

.

.

Vicky met the Commander’s gaze, then shivered and directed her gaze at the ground once again. In the darkness of the room, Senuna’s eyes cut through her like a beacon, glowing with unimaginable power.

“Your actions today were a disgrace.” Senuna hissed behind her fingers, which she held to her lips. “I put my trust in you.”

“I’m sorry, Commander…” Vicky lowered her head.

“You not only neglected your duty, but you fought with your own teammates and insulted one of my best soldiers.” Senuna stood. “Your negligence cost us Shamil. And it NEARLY cost us ZHANG!” She slammed her hands into the desk. “Do you have ANY IDEA HOW IMPORTANT HE IS?! What it would mean if he had DIED?!”

Vicky fell to her knees, hugging herself. “I’m sorry, Commander! I’m sorry!” She was screaming. “I’m sorry! Shamil was…I couldn’t leave him!”

“And yet you had to leave him either way!” Senuna threw her hands up. “But I suppose this is my fault. Vet your soldiers and all that. This is what I get for trusting you.” She turned on Vicky again, who had dissolved into a puddle of tears. “Get. Up.”

She lifted her head.

“I am stripping you of your rank.” Senuna said. “When we next land at the Houston Safe Haven, YOU shall be returning there!”

Vicky’s jaw dropped. “No, Madam, please-”

“From this moment on, you are no longer a member of XCOM.” Senuna almost snarled. “I never want to see you on MY SHIP AGAIN.”

“Madam, NO!” Vicky clasped her hands. “Please! All I wanted to do was help! I want to help!”

“Then get out.” Senuna raised her hands, aquamarine lightning dancing on her fingertips. “What I’m doing for you is a mercy: you have no idea the powers you have crossed this day.”

Chapter Text

It seemed to Kon-Mai like she had spent her life here, in the ship’s infirmary.

In a way, she had been born—reborn—here, awoken to darkness, with new possibilities surrounding her. Her brothers, too. They had all been born here.

And now Colonel Zhang was born anew here. Or at least, he would be.

Kon-Mai stood over him, peering over his body curiously. His skin had returned to a more normal tone, his face slightly flush from the warmth of the room. His knuckles and joints did seem to be a bit chafed, but that was superficial and would likely pass. Tygan, though incredibly miffed at her brother for his…relative carelessness, had managed to work with what he was given, and Zhang was likely to come out of this with all his insides where they were supposed to be. That was thankful. He’d need them.

She wondered how old he was. From what she knew, Zhang had appeared to ADVENT already an old man, but there was no way a frail old timer could survive what he had. Unless…

Something must have been very special about him. It would explain why ADVENT kept him so secret, even from their own Chosen.

Kon-Mai pondered the thought. Come to think of it, there was so much she did not know. Some things she had never known. The Elders never told her, and she never questioned. Yet some thoughts seemed to echo in her mind, like imprints of old memories, but without her chip, that was all they were. Imprints. A few lines of code here, a mountain range there, the walls of a black building, a clone…

Zhang’s body jolted beside her, and she felt him scoot away, or at least try to while hooked up. She looked up to meet his golden eyes, awake and glaring at her in terror.

Kon-Mai bowed her head and knelt beside him, trying to seem as non-threatening as possible, but he still seemed to startle at her presence. She knew he would, but it still hurt to see him panic at the sight of her.

“Colonel Shaojie Zhang.” She said in that raspy, inhuman voice of hers. “I am Sergent Kon-Mai Mordenna. I am…” She hesitated. What was she to XCOM? Was she still a Chosen? Was she a soldier? She finally settled on “I am an agent of XCOM. The Commander instructed me to-”

“You.” He choked out through his oxygen mask.

She startled. “You recognize me?”

“Where am I?” He demanded, beginning to sit up, hissing as the stitches on his abdomen pulled with the movement.

“You’re in XCOM’s flying base, the Aven-” Kon-Mai broke off as Zhang began to tug at the wires, and she grabbed his arms to stop him. “No, Colonel Zhang, you mustn’t do that! You will injure yourself further!”

“Are you truly of XCOM?” He hissed. “Let me go, I need to see the Commander. It is urgent.”

“I am, I assure you! You can tell me, and I shall report to the Commander.” Kon-Mai said.

“No.” He insisted. “Her ears only. I need to see her.”

“She cannot be seen at the moment. And YOU cannot leave-” Kon-Mai did not get a chance to finish.

Zhang threw out his hands in a shove, and a wave of psionic force pushed Kon-Mai away. She flew backward, slamming against the railing of another bed and flipping over, the metal frame landing on top of her. She tried to roll over, and heard her own voice scream out with the pain of doing so. 

Zhang was getting up from his bed, slowly, and grabbed at his IV drip, perhaps intending to pull it out before he decided, smartly, to simply bring it with him. Kon-Mai kicked the bed frame off of her and scurried to her feet, rushing to block the exit. Zhang tried to hit her again, but she was ready and ducked under his blast. It still knocked into her shoulder though, and she stumbled, which gave him the opportunity to grab a nearby tray and attempt to hit her with it. 

Kon-Mai raised her arm, blocking his blow from hitting her in the head, but he swiped his foot across her leg. She tried to roll with the motion, but her back cried out in pain and she slipped back to the ground, hitting with a thud just as footsteps could be heard from outside in the hall, running towards them at breakneck speed.

“What the hell is going on?!” Bradford cried, and Kon-Mai felt a much stronger pulse than anything Zhang had put forward. Someone reached down and scooped her into their arms, and she looked up at her big brother as he stared down in horror at her condition.

“Dhar-Mon, I am fine.” She assured him, but her voice was weaker than she expected. “The Colonel simply…caught me off guard.”

“How DARE you strike my sister!” Dhar-Mon turned and bellowed at Zhang, who was currently focused on Bradford. In fact, he didn’t even look up until Dhar-Mon growled like an angry dog, and even then, Zhang did not seem intimidated.

“I don’t have time for this.” Zhang snapped. “Bradford, I need to speak with you and Senuna.”

“Hold the fucking phone.” Bradford snapped. “First of all, hello Zhang, nice to see you too. Second of all, you just ASSAULTED one of my soldiers, and finally, get your ass back in bed! That’s an order!”

While Kon-Mai simply chuckled at this, Zhang looked absolutely flabbergasted by Bradford’s display of authority, to the point that he seemed completely frozen and speechless.

“Back in bed.” Bradford said again. “Then we’ll talk. And the Commander is busy.”

“I need her to hear this.” Zhang growled. “Believe me, Bradford. It’s of great importance.”

“Well then, I’ll just go grab her out of the fucking shower. I’m sure she’ll appreciate that.” Bradford growled. “No. It can wait. Ass. Bed. Now.”

Too bewildered to argue, Zhang complied, getting back into bed in a half-sitting position.

“Brother. I am alright.” Kon-Mai assured Dhar-Mon, who was still holding her. “You may release me…”

“I could hear you scream from my quarters, Sister.” He replied. “And it was so painful I could feel your injury in my own bones. I will not let you down until I know you are well.”

“Oh? And when will you know that for certain?” She chuckled and leaned against his chest.

“Central.” Dhar-Mon stood at attention. “Permission to take my sister to her room.

“Granted.” Bradford chuckled. “There’s ice packs in the bar, if you need any.”

As they left the room, Kon-Mai glanced over Dhar-Mon’s shoulder. Zhang was staring at them intently, looking like he wanted to say something. But  alas, he remained silent.

.

.

The garage door peeled open slowly, and the cool night air hit Gur-Rai full force. He took a deep breath, pulling his hood closer around him. “You smell that, Lily? That smells like adventure!”

“Right?” Shen crossed her arms. “I’ve always been a night owl. That’s the one thing I do appreciate about the city centers: they got rid of so much light pollution.” She pointed up. “Look at all those stars!”

He chuckled. “If you think that’s impressive, wait till you see the planets that orbit them.”

Shen’s face lit up. “Seriously?”

“Oh yes.” He smirked, wheeling the bike out onto the open grass. “You believe in aliens, don’t you?”

“Yeah yeah, smart ass.” She chuckled and took the other handlebar, helping him push it to a semi-recognizable road. “These old roads are so…haunting, under the starlight.”

“Did you ever see Uruguay before it looked like this?” Gur-Rai asked. “When it was actually inhabited?”

“Nope. I saw Mexico once though!” Shen chirped.

“Your father’s work, I assume?”

“Kinda, but not really. It was for the Commander’s wedding-” She broke off, her face going pale.

“The Commander’s what now?” Gur-Rai’s bald brows shot up.

Shen kept her mouth shut, only smiling at him before turning her gaze back to the bike.

“You said her wedding?” He leaned forward. “She had a wedding, Lily?”

“Yep.” Shen pressed her lips into a thin line.

“No, Lily, don’t leave me hanging like that!” Gur-Rai leaned over the bike. “The Commander is married?!”

“Uh…it’s complicated.” Shen coughed.

“Well, I’ll say! Who did she marry?”

Shen scoffed “I don’t remember his name, Gur-Rai. I was six!”

“Well, you have to remember something! One doesn’t just forget the COMMANDER of XCOM getting MARRIED!”

“Look, I remember taking a lot of pictures and not being able to breathe in the dress my mom made me wear!” She cried. “I sure as hell don’t remember her husband’s name.”

“But it was a man?”

“Pretty sure.”

“Hm.” Gur-Rai pursed his lips. “I always assume she played the other team…well, she really is full of surprises then.”

“She never brings him up.” Shen said. “And, seeing as he’s not here?” Shen raised an eyebrow and waited for him to make the connection.

“Isn’t that a love story for the ages!” Gur-Rai sighed wistfully. “Doomed lovers separated by war, torn apart by duty to their cause and an evil like the worlds has never known! Will fate ever smile down on them? Will they ever be-”

“Hey, cut it out.” Shen snapped. “If you’re trying to squeeze more info out of me, I already said I don’t remember. And have you seen the Commander when she gets upset? I wouldn’t ask her about it, Gur-Rai, so just drop it.”

“Oh but Lily, the drama!”

“No, seriously.” She said, her face pleading. “I don’t want to hurt her like that. She’s been through so much already.”

Gur-Rai’s smile dropped. “I won’t, Lily. If it’s that serious…”

“Yeah…good.” She sighed. “I’m…sorry. I kinda snapped at you there.”

“No, no, I should apologize.” He patted her back. “I’m sorry, Lily. I shouldn’t be prying into things like that.”

“Oh shut up, you drama queen.” Shen smirked. “Let’s get this thing out on the track, ok?”

.

.

Kon-Mai pouted as her brother carried her down the hall toward her room. “I can walk perfectly fine, Dhar-Mon.”

“I will take no chances with your health.” Dhar-Mon insisted, his loud voice booming in the empty hallway.

Kon-Mai rolled her eyes. “He did not hit me that hard.” She chuckled. “The bed did most of the work.”

“The impact could have broken your back!” Dhar-Mon asserted. “No, it is better you do not try to walk on an aggravated injury!”

“Would you do this with Gur-Rai?” She asked. “Is it because I am so young?”

“Of course I would do this for him!” He scoffed. “And you two are both incredibly young. As your eldest brother, it is my job to protect you!”

Kon-Mai fell silent at that. “Your job?”

“Of course.” He said calmly. “If it were Gur-Rai in this predicament, I would bear his scrawny little body to bed as well.”

She didn’t know what to say to that, but something about it sat ill with her. It felt strange to be curled in her big brother’s arms like a child. Strange, but not exactly bad.

She pressed her face into his shoulder as he opened the door to her room. “Rest here, Sister.” He said as he laid her gently on her large bed, stopping her as she went to rise from it. “Would you like anything? Some water perhaps?”

“Well, if you are going to insist I bind myself to this bed, then yes, I would welcome some water.” She chuckled, as he took the glass already at her beside and went to fill it at the sink. She turned onto her side, her back still aching but the pain subsiding slowly as the fresh injuries faded into bruises. She had to admit, her throat was a tad sore.

“Take this, you insolent child~” Her brother mumbled, chuckling, as he came back to her. Instead of just leaving it, he put a hand to her back and directed her to sit up, handing her the water and ensuring she drank.

“Why do we still drink?” She said as she handed the now half-empty glass back to her brother. “We do not need food, why water?”

“Psionic energy can compensate for many things.” Dhar-Mon took the glass and left it beside her on the table. “But it cannot compensate for moisture. And the Elders could not eliminate that need completely.”

“They could not do many things, under examination.” Kon-Mai chuckled. 

Dhar-Mon sighed, taking a minute to formulate whatever he wanted to say next. He would open his mouth, then close it again and shake his head.

“You are right, Sister.” He finally said. “They couldn’t deliver upon half of what they promised us.”

She reached out and rubbed his arm. “Do not try and justify their actions to yourself. The Elders are incapable of feeling the love you held for them.”

“I try.” He admitted. “But I find the more I try to accept this evil as fact, the angrier I become. Sometimes, it feels even worse to accept that they are morally deprived. It is easier to think I did something wrong.”

Kon-Mai followed his silence with her own, only reaching out to take his hand and give it a gentle squeeze. “I know.” She whispered. “I know the feeling of it. It hurts me, as well, Brother.”

“Please, let us not dwell on this.” He stood up. “Do you need anything else?”

“Hand me some of the fabric over there, and my pins.” She smiled. “If I am now bedbound, I’m going to get to work on making you those shirts.”

“And Gur-Rai his trousers.”

“Ah, yes. I need to get his measurements…” She sighed.

.

.

Senuna threw on her blue cardigan, buttoning the front few buttons just as the door slid open. Bradford wheeled Shaojie Zhang inside, toting his IV drip behind him. The old man looked like he was on death’s door still, but upon seeing Senuna, his face lit up.

“Sunny.” He whispered. “It really is you.”

“Chilong!” She vaulted over her desk and sprinted up to him, kneeling down and reaching out for his hands, as though she were afraid to touch him.

“Come now, is that any way to greet an old friend?” He held his arms open, and she smiled and dove into his grasp, leaning into his hug.

“It’s been so long.” She whispered. “There’s so much I have to tell you.”

“And there is much I must tell you.” Zhang pulled away. “Commander. You will want to sit down for this.”

She furrowed her brow, moving back to her desk as Bradford pushed Zhang in front of it. Jane, ever watchful, sat off to the side on one of her white leather couches, her hands in her lap. Bradford moved to the Commander’s side, reaching for a discarded mug of coffee that had long gone cold.

As soon as everyone was settled, Zhang spoke. “Moira Vahlen is alive.”

Senuna gasped. Bradford dropped his cup of coffee, shattering it on the floor. Even Jane’s stony face twisted into a look of shock and horror. Zhang maintained eye contact with the Commander the whole time, the lines across his face making him look almost angry.

Senuna began to tremble, her lip quivering. “…Are you sure?”

“I’m sure.” He nodded. “I heard she was passing through Triad territory.”

“Stop stop stop.” Bradford raised a hand. “Triad is still operating? Under ADVENT?”

“That is what I heard.” Zhang said. “They’re operating…WITH ADVENT.”

“Christ.” Jane sighed. “That’s what we need right now.”

“If Vahlen was in Triad territory, then…” Bradford closed his eyes, and they could practically smell the gears turning in his head.

“She might not be there on behalf of ADVENT!” Senuna cried. “She might be on the run from them. Or was escaping capture. And it’s the first lead we have.”

“It’s been 25 years.” Jane said. “How did you even get this info, Zhang? I thought they had you locked up.” She glared at him suspiciously.

He sighed. “I understand your concerns. Rest assured I had no love affair with ADVENT.” He growled. “But with the torture of my mind…my powers grew. I heard things.”

“Oh?” Jane’s look did not soften.

“Yes.” Zhang met her gaze. “While my body rotted and festered, my mind grew sharp. Soon enough, Nuwa’s little birds heard my message. And they got you to come to me.”

Senuna was silent, seemingly pondering all of this. “…So the Triad…is loyal to ADVENT?”

Zhang looked up. “No…ADVENT and the Triad work hand in hand.”

“Why?” Senuna raised a brow. “ADVENT is in charge of the world. They don’t need the mafia.”

“They are technically in charge, but their hold on China was never strong.” Zhang admitted. “Triad operatives have made ADVENT’s takeover much…smoother in the past 25 years. Their agents work as members of ADVENT. They hold jobs as governors. They administer finance. And from what I heard, they are beginning to grow dissatisfied.”

Senuna smiled, her teeth glinting in the light. “Then this is our perfect opportunity. The stars have aligned, it’s time for XCOM to get down and dirty.” She stood up. “When you have recovered, Zhang, how would you feel about making contact with the Triad again?”

“I don’t know how welcoming they will be.” He admitted. “But for you, Sunny, I am willing to try.”

“Thank you.” She stepped around her desk again her desk and embraced him in a gentle but firm hug. “I missed you, Chilong.”

“And I you, Sunny.” He patted her back gently with the arm not hooked up to the IV.

.

.

Dhar-Mon had actually hoped his sister would request that he stay with her for a bit. Talking to her was always so much fun, she had a brilliant mind, and her presence was calming. In fact it was perhaps one of the only things that did calm him since his…resignation. He would much rather have spent the afternoon helping her with her projects.

But instead, he was stuck here. In the radio room. Looking at maps.

This assignment had actually been Bradford’s idea. He’d assumed that since Dhar-Mon had set up his stronghold in the most famous church this side of Christendom, he was at least competent in strategy and geography. And, truth be told, Dhar-Mon did KNOW it, he just…found it mind-numbingly boring.

So he sighed, and sat back in the chair that was way too small for him, and stared over the map. He was supposed to scan each area for resistance contacts, or havens trying to get in touch with XCOM. That was coming up empty most places he looked. If they were out there, they were being quiet.

The day felt like it was dragging on, minutes blending into hours. Dhar-Mon leaned back in his chair, blowing a strand of hair away from his face, looking for something that captured his attention. He could find faces in the stucco on the ceiling; he’d done that back at the church when he couldn’t sleep and it was always a good use of his time. But this ceiling was made of metal grates, and there were no faces to find.

As Dhar-Mon leaned back even further, his heart leapt into his chest, and he felt a rush of air as the chair tipped over backward. He waved his arms around, trying desperately to grab something, and something he did indeed grab. Unfortunately, it lifted off the table with him, and he fell backwards onto the floor with a crash.

Dhar-Mon lay there for a moment, rubbing the soreness from his head, but really it was his pride that was hurt more than anything. He grumbled a few words in Etheric that he would have flayed Gur-Rai for saying, and slowly got to his feet, realizing that the object that caused his fall was still in his hand.

He looked down, then lifted it to his face for a closer look. It was a large, brown rectangular box, with black mesh on one side and several dials on the front. On the top was a large power button.

“Curious contraption.” Dhar-Mon set it on the table and stood the chair upright once again, sitting down carefully and making sure not to lean back this time. He stared at the map again for a moment, before his eyes wandered back to the strange machine on the table behind him.

It was dusty and cold, utterly lifeless. Gur-Rai would probably have a field day with it. Gur-Rai would probably know what it WAS for that matter. But Gur-Rai always got to have fun with electronics, and Dhar-Mon had found this one, therefore he should be the one to play with it. It was only fair.

Dhar-Mon grabbed it again and set it on his lap, staring at it. He turned it over, saw nothing, and then set it upright again and pressed the power button.

“HELLO LOVELY LISTENERS, THIS IS YOUR DIVINE DJ-”

The loudness of the noise coming from the machine frightened Dhar-Mon so badly, he flung the box across the room. It landed with a loud thud and skipped a bit, but the extreme clamor continued. He huddled in the chair, staring at it for what felt like an hour.

“AND I’M HERE BRINGING YOU ALL THE BIGGEST HITS FROM BEFORE THIS DAMNED DECADE!” The sound was far too loud, but now that he wasn’t startled, Dhar-Mon was more intrigued by this strange noise maker. He got up and slowly slunk over to it, reading through each of the buttons as he got closer. He tried turning one, and the noise turned to static for a moment but it did not get any less loud. The one right next to it, however, brought the volume to an acceptable level.

“Anybody remember the early 2000’s?” The DJ said, his voice now at a level Dhar-Mon could listen to without cringing. “I was just a little kid back then, but man oh man, those were some good times. Stealing my sister’s rubber bracelets, diaries with voiced passwords, we thought that was the future.” The DJ chuckled with nostalgia as Dhar-Mon set the box down on the table again.

“Well here’s a classic from all the way back in 2009! My momma used to play this on the radio all the time…heh, she never caught the double meaning. Here’s Britney Spears in “If U Seek Amy.”

The music started off slow, with a high pitched woman’s voice singing the tune, but Dhar-Mon startled once again as the beat suddenly dropped. It was a pounding, rhythmic melody, and he almost turned the volume back down until she started singing again.

Oh baby, baby, have you seen Amy tonight?
Is she in the bathroom, is she smokin’ up outside?
Oh baby, baby, does she take a piece of lime
For the drink that I'mma buy her, do you know just what she likes?

At first, Dhar-Mon bristled. This was the kind of music Gur-Rai would listen to, and he took anything that boy recommended with several grains of salt. But he found, as the melody continued, the beat was rather catchy, and the music, combined with the woman’s amazing singing talent, was beginning to loosen his trepidation.

Love me, hate me
Say what you want about me
But all of the boys and all of the girls
Are begging to “If U Seek Amy”

It definitely did not help him pay attention to his task at hand, in fact the music drew his attention away, but with almost no resistance on his part, Dhar-Mon let his mind wander with the beat of the song.

Love me, hate me
But can’t you see what I see?
All of the boys and all of the girls
Are begging to F-U-C-K Me

.

.

Malinalli hated days when it wasn’t busy, especially if those days came right after a mission. It meant that something had gone terribly wrong.

She’d helped with Zhang’s clean-up, but the surgery itself Tygan shooed her out of the room for, and he’d been assigned a different recovery nurse. Everyone was talking about this enigmatic new stranger who the Commander put so much stake in, and all the medics wanted to be the one to oversee his care. But his room was locked up tight, save for a few officers. She’d seen Kon-Mai go in there earlier though. Maybe the Shrinemaiden could sneak her in~

The area she was supervising was pretty much empty, save for the occasional soldier coming down for Tylenol or because they found a tick on them or because their tongue was green after they’d eaten three lime popsicles. Malinalli sighed at the empty room as she ran her fingers through the supply cabinet one more time. Some things never changed, from bootcamp trainee to Avenger medic.

She pulled her hair out from it’s bun, rubbing her sore scalp as her natural curls flowed free. As important as it was to ensure the cotton balls were sorted on merit of fluffiness, she figured a fifteen minute break wouldn’t end any lives.

She turned on her heels and began down the hall, her steps a bit off kilter as she closed her eyes and yawned. Maybe she’d get a nap after her shift. But she had promised Dhar-Mon they’d practice more today…

Dhar-Mon. She’d never miss out on a session with him. A flush of warmth came to her cheeks. Of all the girls to get so lucky-

And she cut that thought right there! Dhar-Mon was a friend, and had pretty much just been introduced to life outside a cult. She’d never push something like romance on him, not like that.

Malinalli took a deep breath and straightened her back, shoving those thoughts down. Dhar-Mon was her friend. A very, very good friend, whom she trusted. He was her friend.

As she reached the women’s barracks, she stopped, her ears picking up a faint, almost silent noise.

Of crying.

Malinalli steeled herself. This sometimes happened after a particularly hard mission, and she knew the last one had seen a casualty. Soldiers close to one another would sometimes snap from the pressure.

But as Malinalli rounded the corner, she did not expect to see- “Vicky?”

Her fellow medic sat in a puddle of her own sorrow, her nose and eyes beet red from, presumably, hours of crying. Her usually neat little buns were hanging loose by her neck, and she hadn’t even taken off her uniform, still from that fateful mission.

At the sound of Malinalli’s voice, Vicky lifted her head, staring up at her with melancholic brown eyes. Malinalli almost staggered at the sight of this usually cold, bitchy nurse with an ego the size of Earth, now crumpled on the floor.

She thought of asking Vicky what had happened, but something told her the death of Shamil Naumov had something to do with it. Instead of saying anything, she sat beside her colleague, offering her some comfort even though they had never been close. Malinalli reached out, not quite touching her, but offering her a hand.

“If you want to talk about it, I’m here.”

“It’s not fair!” The floodgates opened again, and Vicky began to bawl. “It’s not fair! I tried so hard, Molly!”

“I know.” Malinalli put a tentative hand on her back. “It’s not your fault.”

“Tell that…” She hiccuped. “Tell that to the Commander!”

“The Commander? Vicky, what happened?”

Vicky began to sob harder, to the point that Malinalli couldn’t understand a word she was saying.

“Vicky, hey, take a deep breath.” She patted her back. “Please, you’re gonna make yourself sick crying like that.”

“She’s making me go! I don’t wanna go!” Vicky said, continuing to wail.

Malinalli furrowed her brow. “Making you go…where?”

“Off the ship! She said…she fired me, Molly!”

Malinalli gasped, a numb feeling of shock settling over her bones. The Commander fired Vicky? “Why?”

“Because I…” Vicky’s sobs were turning to sniffles. “I was trying to save Shammy…”

“Are you kidding?” Malinalli scoffed. “That…that’s…” She clenched her fists and took a deep breath. “That isn’t right.”

“She said because of me Zhang…” She couldn’t finish the sentence. The tears began again. “Molly…Shammy was like…he was all I had…”

“I…I know.” Malinalli squeezed her shoulder. “Shamil was an amazing person, and he wouldn’t stand for you being treated this way…” She stood up. “Wait here for me.”

Vicky looked up at her. “What are you going to do?”

Malinalli pondered that for a moment. “Either to get you your job back, or to get kicked off the Avenger myself.”

.

.

Shen let out an ear splitting scream as Gur-Rai’s bike flew over a bump in the path. He revved the engine and leaned forward, the wheels gliding back onto the dirt like it was butter.

“THIS IS AWESOME!” Shen dug her nails into his jacket, and Gur-Rai laughed.

“Just you wait, Lily!” He chuckled as he sped up, the wind whipping past his face and a smile on his lips.

“WHERE ARE WE GOING?!” Shen screamed in his ear as he headed straight for a large, conspicuous pile of dirt off the side of the road.

“Hang on!” He called back to her, and floored the pedal. He had no idea how fast he was going, but this was the most excitement he’d felt since XCOM had come knocking on his door.

“GUR-RAI!” Shen screeched and buried her head in his shoulder. “NONONO!”

At the last second, he pulled up, the front wheel lifting from the ground and colliding with the dirt pile. The bike zoomed to the top and flew into the air, Shen screaming the entire time, and Gur-Rai let out a whoop and a holler as they came back down with a thunk.

“Stop! Stop for a second!” Shen pulled on his jacket. As she wished, Gur-Rai pulled over, and Shen sprang off the seat and sprinted into the weeds, stopping only as she bent over and hurled into the grass.

“Oh, stars.” He put the kickstand down and jogged over to her, brushing her short hair out of her face as she continued blowing chunks. “I’m sorry. Never doing THAT again, that’s for sure.” He patted her back. “I’m sorry, Lily.”

She coughed, spat, and waved nonchalantly. “That…was so fun!”

Gur-Rai blinked. “…You just made your insides your outsides.”

“Yeah. I mean it was fucking terrifying.” Shen shrugged. “But that was the most fun I’ve had in AGES!.”

Gur-Rai chuckled. “And this is why I hang with you, Lily.”

“Thanks, same to you.” She caught his hand in a tight shake and pointed to the grassy area not covered in her puke. “Mind if we sit for a bit? My legs are wobbly.”

“Of course.” He plopped down in a shorter patch, and Shen laid down beside him on her back. There was a brief moment of comfortable silence between the two.

“Man, I really do love the stars out here.” Shen sighed. “Now if only humanity didn’t have to be enslaved to get this clear a sky.”

“One of these days I’m taking you up in a spaceship.” He said. “You’d LOVE the stars you see up there.”

She looked over to him. “You’ve been in spaceships?”

“Oh yes. A few times.” He laid back beside her. “Not often, we could teleport back then, but I got to go up in a couple scout ships.” Shen was silent for a moment, and he took the opportunity to interject. “What about you, Lily?”

“Have I…been in a spaceship?”

“No.” He chuckled. “I mean, what about you, Lily? What brought you here? What made you want to save the world?”

She hesitated. “Well like I said, before, Dad worked for XCOM…and I guess I wanted to be near his memory.”

“But you’re not your father, Lily.” He looked her over.

She fell very quiet. “…No…sometimes I worry about that.”

“About what?”

“That I don’t measure up.” Shen answered so quietly he could barely hear her. “Sometimes…I dunno. It’s stupid.”

“No, no.” Gur-Rai turned over on his side, facing her. “Sometimes what?”

Shen hesitated. “Sometimes, I still feel like a dumb teenager who just wandered in here. Like I don’t actually belong…” She sat up and threw her arms around her legs. “Like, my dad had a doctorate in Engineering and Artificial Intelligence. I’m just some kid who puts parts together, and makes things run good.”

“Oh hang on now.” Gur-Rai sat up and grabbed her shoulder. “The FAMOUS Lily Shen is not just some dumb kid slamming parts together.”

“I feel like it, sometimes.” She whimpered. “I feel like everyone else is so important and I just…don’t belong. My dad should be here.”

“Your dad was a brilliant man, I will not deny. But YOU are just as brilliant, Lily, if not MORE!” He jumped to his feet. “Look at that bike!”

“Yeah…?”

“You built that bike!”

“WE built that bike.”

“Yes but you knew EXACTLY how to make it run smoothly. If that was all me? It would have exploded the first bump it hit!” He sat down again. “Whatever. Here’s my point: you do your job better than anyone else on this ship, Lily. Fuck the doctorate, doesn’t mean shit anyway, at least not in ADVENTLAND.”

She looked up at him with shiny eyes. “…You serious?”

“Lily. Some of what you built rivals ADVENT tech.” He clapped. “That…that’s INSANE. You gave THE ELDERS a run for their money. You are flipping incredible as an engineer, and I’m so happy I’m on your team now because you could kick my ass without lifting a finger.”

She chuckled. “Well, yeah, THAT’S true.” She winked. “Although I bet I could get in a few good hits myself.”

“Well then I challenge you to a duel. Later.” He grabbed her hands and hauled her to her feet. “Look here, I call you Dr. Shen not because of a piece of paper, but because what you’ve done makes you a certified genius.”

Shen rubbed the back of her head and kicked the ground. “…Thanks…Gur-Rai.”

“Anytime, Lily.” He winked.

“No, I mean it.” She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around his torso, squeezing him in a tight hug.

“I never assumed you didn’t.” He chuckled and patted her back. “Hey. Why don’t you drive us home?”

She scoffed. “Me, drive? Are you kidding?”

“Of course not. Go on, Doctor.” He grinned.

She punched him in the arm and sauntered over to the bike. “If we crash, it’s your fault.”

“Always is, Lily, it always is.”

.

.

Malinalli sucked in a breath as she stood outside the Commander’s room. It was always so nerve-wracking going in there. Even though the Commander was only ever sweet and kind to her, she was also very high strung. One wrong word and she might blow up in your face.

But she had to do this.

She reached for the door and knocked. After a bit of clunking on on the other side, it slid open and Bradford stood there. “Oh, hello Molly.”

“Um…” She stammered. “Is the Commander busy?”

“She’s finishing up meeting with Zhang right now.” He said. “But I can tell her-”

“Is that Malinalli?!” The Commander called from inside, and Bradford sighed.

“Yes.”

“Tell her to come in! Molly, come in!” Senuna called. Malinalli heard the Commander say something else, addressing Zhang, but the words were muffled.

“She is on the ship? That’s dangerous, Sunny.” Another voice whispered, deep and accented, and somehow familiar? That must have been Zhang.

Malinalli stepped inside and saluted Commander Senuna, who giggled and returned it. The medic gazed around the room, and her eyes fell on the old man sitting in the chair, still in his hospital gown, still connected to the IV drip.

“Colonel Zhang.” She saluted him. “It’s…nice to finally meet you. I’m Malinalli…Zúñiga…” She watched in confusion as he seemed to say her last name under his breath. Had she imagined that?

Zhang bowed awkwardly around what Malinalli was sure was a sore wound. “Hello Malinalli, it’s an honor to meet you as well…Senuna has told me so much about you.”

Malinalli smiled in confusion. “Oh…that’s wonderful.” She glanced up in bewilderment at the Commander, who smiled with a hint of sadness in her eyes.

“What did you need, sweetie?” Senuna asked.

“Um…” Now came the hard part. Malinalli swallowed and took a deep breath. “Madam, I’m here to discuss Vicky’s termination. I don’t think it was right.”

The tension in the room grew cold and stiff, and Bradford slunk back to Senuna’s side, seeking to prepare himself for the explosion that was brewing.

Senuna’s green eyes turned cold. “Oh?”

Malinalli was shaking like a leaf, but she forced her voice out. “I understand she performed…poorly-”

“Poorly is an understatement.” Senuna snapped. “She completely disregarded her duty as a soldier. Ask Colonel Zhang. HE was the one she was meant to save.”

Malinalli looked to Zhang. His eyes were plastered onto her, watching her every move. She felt like she was on the verge of shattering.

“Madam…she was scared.” Malinalli whispered. “Sometimes…the best of us break. It happens in battle. I’ve seen good, strong soldiers lose their cool in the stress of combat. Even I’ve done it before.”

“You never left a soldier to die, Molly.”

“I don’t know about that…” Malinalli met Senuna’s eyes, turquoise meeting aquamarine. “People have died under my care before…I’ve frozen up, sometimes when I couldn’t afford to. Maybe some of them I couldn’t save, but some…if I’d just had my wits about me, maybe they’d still be here.”

Senuna seemed to ponder that. “That being said, this was not just a soldier. This was Zhang. Vicky understood how important he was to retrieve alive.”

“I know. And I’m not saying she shouldn’t be punished. She should.” Malinalli held her hands out in a pleading motion. “But…please Madam, give her another chance.”

“And if she fails again? If she freezes in the field? If she lets another soldier DIE?” Senuna snapped, and Malinalli swore her eyes were glowing.

“Then I’ll take responsibility and you can demote me as you see fit!” This part made Malinalli scream internally, but it was a gamble she had to take. The Commander had to know she was serious. “If you truly decide to terminate Vicky’s employment with XCOM, I won’t question you. But…I think she’s capable, Madam. She just needs a second chance.” She glanced over to Zhang, and noticed a slight smile on his face.

Senuna sat in utter quiet for a moment, and Malinalli feared the worst.

Then she took a breath and spoke. “You make a good point, little one.” She shrugged. “And really, we can’t afford to lose any good medics…” She tapped her glittery nails on the desk. “Fine, I’ll reinstate her employment, but she will be demoted to Squaddie, and I’ll need her to go through at least 100 hours of training before she sees combat again.” She laced her fingers together. “And maybe a written apology for her behavior. I don’t know. I’ll think on that~”

Malinalli physically sighed, letting out the breath she’d been holding. “Thank you! Thank you so much, Madam! Thank you, thank you!”

Senuna smiled. “Oh Malinalli, anything for you sweetheart.” She pressed a button on her intercom. “Would Victoria Immanuel please report to the Commander’s Quarters? The Commander needs to speak to her.”

Malinalli saluted Senuna and turned to leave, glancing one last time at Zhang. His golden eyes still following her, he nodded slightly, the smile on his face growing into a knowing smirk.

The door closed behind her.

.

.

“That was ‘I Gotta Feelin’” by the Black Eyed Peas! Always were a favorite of mine.”

Dhar-Mon hadn’t even realized he’s been staring at the same spot on the map for 15 minutes straight. He was lost in the songs. The music was captivating, his mind would go miles a minute with the beat of each one. It felt like he was reading a book, but each word had orchestral accompaniment.

He reached over and turned up the volume just as the DJ began to speak again. “Now for our next song: if you were alive before 2015, you’ll know this voice. Maybe not the song, but hell, you’ll know the singer. This is ‘Porcelain’ by the woman who needs no introduction!”

Dhar-Mon listened closely, the beats beginning soft, the tune syncing to the squeaking of chains. Then he heard her voice.

Hold your horses
Hold, hold the border
Don’t come closer
Don’t, don’t let go of me

It sounded so incredibly familiar, but in any case, it was beautiful. Her words carried with them such emotion, it nearly crippled him.

I’m like porcelain
When you’re with me
All, all I know is

Just about a million ways to harm you
All the things I shouldn’t say
Are the things that, when I want to make you happy
Only comes out of me

This one didn’t feel like the others. The beat drew up again and became faster, but something about the music was agonizing and melancholic and so, so sad. Whoever this woman was was hurting when she wrote this, when she sang this.

We have got the power of destruction
You can always let it fall
But when we try to work on something solid
It is too goddamn hard

He took a breath and knew he should probably turn this off. He’d been sitting here for too long anyway, he had to get back to work. But he could not bring himself to move his hand, to reach for the power button to turn off the machine.

Why did this song make him think on Malinalli’s face?

The song trailed off and ended just as he reached for the button, and Dhar-Mon froze as the DJ spoke again.

“That was ‘Porcelain’ by the lady, the lovely, the legend, Senuna.”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains brief descriptions of gun violence and gore)

The quiet of the forest was broken by hurried footsteps, and the frantic crunch of leaves and twigs. One figure darted through the brush, alone, naked and afraid. Silence followed them, followed by several more that tore through the brush and vegetation with the heavy clumping of their boots.

A flock of birds burst from the treetops, scattering in the commotion. The figures did not stop, and the bare one, tall and lanky, panted as they leapt a log and nearly tripped, glancing over their shoulder as they did.

*”V5R93!”* The troops called out in that distorted, mechanical voice. *”Stop!”*

V5R93 straightened up, squared his shoulders, and took off running as fast as his long legs would carry him, all the while chastising himself. Berating himself. He had become sloppy.

He slid to a stop at the foot of a towering gray cliff extending on either side. It took only a moment for him to survey the area and realize there was no way around this thing, only up. As V5R93 dove for the cliff, intending to begin his climb, he felt the sharp pinch of the bullets of a gun striking him in the back.

At first, he felt nothing, his limbs simply stopped working as he lost all control of his body and fell to the ground. Then the pain began to erupt like blossoms from the wounds in his chest and his back, and the two guards approached him, their guns still drawn. He gazed up at them, black eyes pleading for some kind of mercy.

*”Damned Sectoids”* They said, cocked their guns, and fired again.

.

.

Kon-Mai smiled as she looked over the clothes she had dressed her brothers in that day. Clothes she had made herself; good enough to rival any ADVENT clothing store, that was sure. They had to make a good impression, and she was certain they would.

Her own outfit was one that distinctly outlined her feminine features, while still maintaining her authoritative (and terrifying) air. Her waist-high pants were made out of a strong, denim mix of deep magenta cloth and made it so she could bend her knees easily, lest she need to pick up her sword and fight. Her shirt, while a turtleneck, hugged her figure, the part of her Abyzou had always told her to be proud of. And right now, she has to admit, she was proud, although no thanks to her ‘mother’. With her hair braided into several cornrows down her neck and a bit of purple lip tint, she felt very beautiful.

The Avenger had landed just outside of Kanab, Utah. Along the dusty ground, almost untouched by time, bones and tracks of ancient creatures lay scattered like a circle of protection. Tygan had shown her pictures of these beasts, and they rivaled some of the creatures the Elders possessed. These “Dinosaurs” were great scaled monsters, larger than the Avenger itself. Some swam in the water, devouring anything in their path, some ruled the land and reigned terror on those who crossed them. And some, though large, were peaceful, even cute. She liked those beasts.

From the distance, she could see the groups of soldiers beginning to arrive. Some had vehicles with them, but most were traveling on foot, carrying only what they had on their backs. Most were human, but from the sunlight across the sand, she could see a familiar face.

Kon-Mai’s eyes widened upon recognizing him. “Savitr?”

“Hm?” Gur-Rai looked up from the stick he was using to draw in the sand. His outfit was one she had taken care to make much more durable, and she had good reason: he had already gotten it dirty. The polo shirt was slightly big around his scrawny middle, but his leather pants hugged his bony hips perfectly and accented what little features he did have.The scarf he wore around his head to cover his baldness was also made of very durable Polyester. Kon-Mai prided herself on this endeavor. 

“That Skirmisher.” She nodded towards the group of them. “I know him.”

“Which one?” Gur-Rai asked. “He looks like every other bitch.”

“We cannot all be blue, Brother.” Dhar-Mon sighed, once again smoothing down the jacket Kon-Mai made for him. It was light pink, matching the color of his eyes, and had some synthetic fur around the collar, making it look a bit like a Skirmishers cloak. The design on the back had taken hours to embroider, but the intricate wheel symbol had come out stunningly, and made it so Dhar-Mon adored that coat most of all. Of course, it was also made for cold weather, so the poor man was sweating in it out here, but he refused to take it off, citing the fact that he wanted to show off his sister’s hard work.

Gur-Rai squinted against the sun, actually trying to get a look at the man. He didn’t need to, however, as when Savitr saw Kon-Mai as well, he waved to her.

She raised a hand in return. “That one.”

“Oh…” Gur-Rai bared his teeth a bit. “You let me know if he gets too close.”

“If he does, I can handle myself.” Kon-Mai insisted with a scoff.

“Yeah, I said the same thing once…” Gur-Rai seemed to freeze, falling very quiet, and Dhar-Mon put a hand on his brother’s back.

“I am sure this man means our sister no harm.” He said. “And in any case, it appears he will be joining us on the Avenger. He will be our teammate.”

As the group began to congregate outside the doors, the Chosen heard footsteps behind them, and turned to allow Senuna herself to pass by. She beamed like the sun, stepping off the dock to greet the oncoming soldiers on ground level.

“Welcome, soldiers of XCOM.” She clapped, and the others followed her in a cheer that echoed through the mountains. “I see many familiar faces in the crowd, as well as many new ones! Some of you have been on board the Avenger, seen her in her glory, but for many of you this will be your first time seeing the real war.” Her smile faded. “And I warn you, this task shall not be easy. We will ask much of you here, and expect you to perform accordingly. We cannot afford to falter, not now.” Her smile returned. “But to those of you who take on this challenge, you will receive the greatest of all rewards: your home, safely returned to you.”

Another cheer went up, and Kon-Mai met Savitr’s golden eyes. He smiled slightly when he saw her, and she nodded in return.

“As you can see, the war is going well!” Senuna giggled. “I’m sure you didn’t miss the three blue giants standing behind me, some of you may even recognize them!” She gestured to the three Chosen. “These three are not here as our prisoners, but as our friends. For you see, soldiers, like the Skirmishers you fight beside, the Chosen have also cast off the yoke of the Elders, and now fight for freedom, justice, and humanity!”

Gur-Rai let out a whoop, which stirred the crowd into another cheer. At this point, the human soldiers seemed to be over the shock of seeing the Chosen. Those who were not looked at them in awe, like the humans in the city centers had…

Kon-Mai straightened her back and clasped her hands, trying to look as majestic as she could. Her eyes danced to Savitr once again, and she saw he had not looked away.

“With this incredible advantage, I’d hasten to say that by the end of this year, if not the next, this war will be OVER!” Senuna raised her arms. “The Elders will fall to us! We will regain our home!”

Home…Kon-Mai’s mind lingered on that word.

.

.

After the speech came the extremely tedious task of checking everyone in, unloading cargo, reloading cargo, discharging soldiers that were getting off here, etc etc. And of course, the Chosen had been voluntold to help with that.

Kon-Mai was at the check in station, assigning each soldier their rank and place on the Avenger and handing them little makeshift name tags as she checked their names off of colorful boxes on a piece of paper. Gur-Rai and Dhar-Mon were helping the burlier soldiers load the resupply onto the Avenger’s cargo deck, Dhar-Mon having taken off his jacket so as to not tear the fabric.

In the hullabaloo, Kon-Mai nearly missed him, but as a shadow fell over her, she looked up to those familiar eyes.

“Savitr Vallinor.” She said, smiling almost against her will.

“Sergeant Mordenna.” He bowed. “It will be an honor to serve under you.”

“Under me?” She chuckled, writing down his name.

“I mean…if we do get assigned to any missions together. Hypothetically, it will be an honor.” Savitr’s peachy skin turned orange as he blushed.

She chuckled and handed him his tag. “Go inside, Vallinor.”

“Yes, Mordenna.” He bowed deeply to her and passed the table, towards the Avenger and where his sisters waited for him. Kon-Mai followed him with her eyes for a moment, until she heard a snicker beside her.

She looked at where Princess sat beside her, the purple-haired girl giggling like a child. “What is the matter with you?”

“You were getting flirted with~” Princess cooed.

Kon-Mai scoffed. “Can I not acknowledge another warrior’s presence?”

“You couldn’t tell? Damn you’re clueless.” Princess scoffed. “He’s got eyes for you.”

“You are simply imagining things.” Kon-Mai shook her head. Still, the words lingered on her mind. WAS he interested in her romantically? What did it mean if he was?

She looked back at Savitr. This time, his attention was turned to his sister Nitocris, who seemed to be looking around in clueless excitement at the sight of the Avenger.

They were alike, she acknowledged. He cared for his sisters like she did her brothers. But she had never seen him in the field besides the brief, very boring patrol they’d been on together. She did not know him. How could she love someone she did not know?

Kon-Mai turned back to her task at hand. She decided to shelve the thought until further notice.

.

.

Gur-Rai straightened up, stretching his back, which was growing sore from the constant heavy lifting. He looked around at the people working around him, his brother still loading cargo the size of trucks like it was literally nothing. The Avenger would be well stocked after this, with soldiers and supplies.

He put his hands on his hips and kicked the dirt, looking to where the medical tent was. As one of the soldiers exited and another entered, Gur-Rai could see Malinalli inside the tent, giving physicals to oncoming soldiers and checking off those who were going on shore leave. She stopped for a moment, her pen hovering above her clipboard, and then began writing again, slowly.

Gur-Rai furrowed his brow, a smirk growing on his lips. He dusted off his hands and traipsed over to her, pushing aside the tent flap and poking his head in. “Hello, Molly.”

“Darkstrider, I’m with a patient.” Malinalli hissed pointing to a Skirmisher woman who was sitting on the table, her hands resting over the very noticeable bump in her stomach.

Gur-Rai nodded to her and looked over the medic again. “Need help?”

Malinalli looked annoyed. “Um…not really.”

“Well, Commander said to help you, so you have to give me something to do.” He smiled as that lie passed right over his teeth, and straightened up…slamming his head into the top of the tent pole. Okay, he deserved that one.

Malinalli looked skeptical, but she sighed and looked around for something to give him. Her hand grabbed a plastic bag full of clear fluid and she handed it to him. “Go out into the woods and dump that somewhere.”

“What is it?”

“Saline, I didn’t mix it right, so it’s basically useless. It needs to be disposed of, a tree or bush should do the trick.”

“Molly, are you trying to get rid of me?” Gur-Rai smirked.

Malinalli smiled like she was about to crack. “Oh no, Gur-Rai, of course not. Now please, go.”

Gur-Rai bowed and exited the tent, hearing Malinalli telling the woman inside “Okay, I’m gonna send you up to Tygan for an ultrasound, but from the test results…”

Her voice trailed off, and Gur-Rai passed the ever shortening line of people waiting to be checked into the Avenger database. He waved at his sister, who was still in charge of making name tags, and walked off into the deep green darkness of the woods.

The noise and chatter began to fade away as he slipped into the quiet green, and Gur-Rai took a deep breath. All of his senses were sharpened out here. He could see through the darkness as clear as a crystal. His skin prickled with the slight dampness of the air, and he inhaled deeply, tasting the faint electricity on the air. No doubt his own psionic ability was tainting it slightly. Damn the Elders for giving him the Big Think…

He traveled deeper into the woods, the trees growing in size and the sky growing dim behind their massive leaves. His skin tingled with the feeling that something was in here with him, his hunter’s instinct on full alert. It was exhilarating.

The forest finally gave way to a clearing, bordered by a silver cliff with jagged rocks that looked quite menacing in the dim light. Supposing that this was as good a place as any, Gur-Rai poked a hole in the bag with his sharp nail and let the water drain out by a nearby tree. As the bag emptied slowly, he looked around the dark clearing, his eyes drinking in the surrounding green and purple and pink vegetation…

Wait, pink?

Gur-Rai dropped the bag and made his way over to the brush at the base of the cliff, the prickling of psionic energy dancing on his bare arms and face. He hesitated, drawing Darkclaw and clutching it tightly as he pulled back the brush…

“Well, well, well.” He mused. “Look at you.”

A Sectoid lay in the brush, bare and exposed, with its back to Gur-Rai and it’s face in the dirt. At the sound of his voice, the Sectoid seemed to startle, and grabbed at the mud to drag itself away.

“Ah ah ah, not so fast.” Gur-Rai twirled his gun on his finger. “Goodness, I should tell the Commander that the soldiers need more practice. That many bullet holes? You should be de-” He broke off, his eyes moving to the Sectoid’s finger as it scratched something into the dirt. Curious, Gur-Rai knelt down.

H-E-L-P

His eyebrows shot up. Sectoids, at least the ones he knew, didn’t know how to speak any human languages, and they CERTAINLY didn’t know how to write in any. And yet, he watched as this Sectoid used it’s clawed finger to slowly spell out “Help Me” in the dirt.

Gur-Rai took the Sectoid’s face in his hand and tilted it towards him. “Hey you. Can you understand me? Can you understand the words I’m saying right now?”

The Sectoid nodded, softly, then their face twisted up in pain and they clutched the dirt again, groaning in agony.

“…Who did this?” Gur-Rai asked. “Who hurt you? Was it XCOM?”

The grasping hand, shaking from pain, drew one long line, then two short ones on either side, the symbol for the Elders. For ADVENT.

Gur-Rai stood. “Stay right here. Well, I guess you’re not gonna go anywhere. I should say, don’t die before I get back.” He took off into a sprint, disappearing into the trees once again.

.

.

Gur-Rai poked his head back into Malinalli’s tent, where this time Lothar was helping her hold down a patient as she worked to pull a piece of shrapnel from a very old-looking wound in a man’s shoulder. “Hey. Molly.” Gur-Rai snapped. “I need your help.”

“I’m a little busy.” Malinalli grunted. “What do you need?”

“There’s a Sectoid in the woods.”

The two medics froze, and Malinalli turned to Gur-Rai with a look of horror. “Is this an ambush?!”

“Probably not, it’s just the one and it’s injured pretty bad.”

“So…” She looked at him funny. “You…want me to come see a dying Sectoid?”

“Yep. You’re a doctor, you’ll know what to do.”

“Technically I’m a nurse…” She muttered with a sigh. “And I have human patients. They take priority.”

“Human patients? Molly, that’s pretty racist~” Gur-Rai grinned, his sharp teeth flashing.

“I didn’t mean that!” She cried. “I’m not-!”

“Well if that’s true, you’ll come help the poor wounded Sectoid, won’t you?” Gur-Rai batted his nonexistent eyelashes.

Malinalli sighed long and hard, looking very tired. “Um…Lothar can you-”

“I got it, Molly. Go see the Sectoid.” He took the pliers from her, and she followed Gur-Rai out of the forest and into the woods.

.

.

Senuna wiped at a smudge on the Avenger’s window. From her quarters, she could see around the back on the ship, where cargo was diligently being loaded. There was the Hieromonk, his long white hair pulled back in a ponytail to keep it out of his eyes as he worked. So dutifully he obeyed commands, so eagerly did he complete any task assigned him.

It made her old heart hurt, and she sighed, leaning against the window.

Her door opened, and she looked over expecting to see Bradford or Jane. But it was Zhang she saw instead, walking slowly with a cane. She smiled at the sight of him: she’d already been chastised for calling him “Old Man,” but the idea was so funny to her. He’d never seemed old to her before.

“I should be the one walking with a cane, Colonel~” She giggled as she stood up. “What’s wrong? You look nauseous.”

Zhang refrained from speaking for a moment until she gestured for him to sit. Only when he did, he finally opened his mouth. “The soldiers outside are…”

“Oh.” She chuckled. “Right. You weren’t here for that. They’re called Skirmishers.”

“They look like ADVENT.” He said quietly.

“Yes, they do.” She nodded. “Your point?”

His hand went to his chest, where the staples were still embedded in his skin from the wounds he’d sustained. Senuna saw this, and sighed.

“They didn’t torture you, Chilong.”

“They look like the ones who did.” He protested, albeit calmly. “I know I am being unreasonable, Senuna. But I doubt how effective I’ll be in combat alongside these…hybrids.”

Senuna blinked slowly. “…Technically I’m a hybrid.”

“That’s different.” He said. “You’re different.”

“How am I different?” She asked. “More powerful? Are you afraid of me, Chilong?”

“You look human, Sunny.” He finally admitted.

“That’s only because I got lucky.” She stood up. “Do I, yet again, need to tell you where this body came from?”

“Are you implying you found out?” It was Zhang’s turn to chuckle, at Senuna’s discomfort.

She looked away. “Exactly, Chilong. Don’t act like I’m better than them just because I look ‘right’. In a lot of ways, I am much worse.”

There was an awkward silence between the two for a moment.

“I’m sorry.” Zhang relented. “This is not a subject I should joke about. I know how much it hurts you.”

“No.” Senuna insisted. “I’m sorry ADVENT did this to you. I’m sorry they took you. It was my decision that cost us this war, and it was my decision to send you into enemy territory.”

“No it wasn’t, Sunny. I made the choice to go behind enemy lines. I was determined to save you.”

“Yes, but if I hadn’t gone after Dante, in fact if I hadn’t let them take him in the first place…” She stopped, her voice cracking, and shook her head. “Do you…want to leave the Avenger?”

The silence in response made her nerves go into a panic, and Senuna looked up just as Zhang sighed.

“How much use am I to you like this?” He muttered. “An old, broken man, a shadow of who I was. To let me go would only bring good things.”

“Oh, don’t you dare!” Senuna circled her desk and plopped down on the couch beside him, pulling him into a tight hug and only loosening her grip when he winced out in pain.

“Sunny.” He wrapped his arms around her as well. “Please don’t be upset. I don’t like to see you cry.”

“Chilong, I’ve lost so much.” She whispered. “Please don’t go. I don’t want to lose you, too.”

He hesitated. “If I want to go, Sunny, will you stop me?”

She was eerily quiet, then finally, “How could I? If that’s…what you want.” She pulled away. “You’re my friend. I just want you to be happy…”

He smiled, and ran a hand through her silver hair. “I will stay, Sunny. If that is what makes you happy.”

.

.

Malinalli jogged alongside Gur-Rai, her little legs struggling to keep up with what, to him, was a slow pace. “Slow down!” She cried. “I’m out of shape.”

“So is my brother, and I wouldn’t wait for him~” Gur-Rai chuckled.

“That’s a lie.” Malinalli smirked. “You’d absolutely wait for him. Right?”

Gur-Rai fell silent.

“I think it’s sweet.” She added. “You love your siblings so much. You put on this asshole persona but you’re really just-”

“Over here.” Gur-Rai cut in. “In this clearing.”

Malinalli bent down and picked up the empty saline bag. “Over here?”

“No, over here.” Gur-Rai parted the brush. “Hello there. Still alive? …Good! I brought help!” He waved her over.

Malinalli came over and braced herself. At first she thought the Sectoid was dead, until she noticed the very slight movement of its body with each breath. There were bullet holes all throughout its back, and the ants had already begun swarming its body.

“Oh…” She said, her heart sinking. She got down on her knees beside the Sectoid. “He…she…um…they…” She looked it over. “What do you want me to call you?”

The Sectoid made a motion with it’s mouth.

“Hm? He?”

The Sectoid nodded.

Malinalli began to pull her tools from her belt. “Gur-Rai, can you turn him over?”

“Yeah.” He knelt down beside the Sectoid and began to slide his hands under him. It was then the Sectoid let out a cry of pain, startling both XCOM agents and sending Malinalli scampering back.

“Sorry! Sorry.” Gur-Rai stopped, his hands still under the Sectoid. “I‘m gonna go slow, okay? Let me know when you’re ready…”

The Sectoid remained still for a moment. Then with the tiniest movement of his head, he nodded. Slowly, Gur-Rai slid his arms the rest of the way under him and pulled him towards his chest, and the Sectoid gasped as he rolled over in Gur-Rai’s arms. The Chosen adjusted his grip and began to lay him down, but the Sectoid caught his arm, as if pleading him not to move.

“You wanna stay here?” Gur-Rai nodded. “Okay. Molly, can you work like this?”

“It’s better” She picked up her tiny scanner and began to wave it over the holes in the Sectoid’s chest. “…These were ADVENT guns…”

Gur-Rai nodded silently. The Sectoid in his arms whimpered uncomfortably.

“Almost done, hon. You’re doing great.” Malinalli said softly. “Okay…” She smiled. “Okay. Not as bad as I had thought…” She looked up at Gur-Rai. “Still bad though.”

“How bad?”

“Punctured lung is the worst one…” She pressed a few buttons on the scanner picture. “This thing is so slow, sorry. One of his Psytocrean glands looks like it’s ruptured, the one across from the Taux Filter.”

Gur-Rai nodded, his blank stare conveying he had no idea what she was saying.

“My point is, if it’s ruptured it’s probably bleeding cytotoxins into his body, and that’s bad.” She pulled an emergency blanket from another pocket, the tin-foil texture crinkling as she shook it out. “Let’s protect him from the hypothermia, at least.” She said as she wrapped the blanket around the Sectoid. “You got a name, hon?”

The Sectoid moved his lips, but barely any sound came out. Seeing the two staring at him blankly, the Sectoid seemed to huff and reached out towards the ground again, his sharp fingernail began to carve the shapes into the loose dirt while Malinalli and Gur-Rai watched intently.

“V…” Malinalli squinted. “Is that a 5?”

“I think it’s an E.” Gur-Rai said. “V-E-R…9-E?”

“Why is there a random 9?” She asked.

“Maybe it’s supposed to be a g.” He nodded. “So, that spells Verge.”

“Verge?” Malinalli furrowed her brow. “Are you sure it’s not Virgil?”

“He wrote it, Molly.” Gur-Rai shrugged, standing up with Verge wrapped up like a burrito in his arms. “In any case, let’s worry about names when he’s not-”

“-dying. Yeah.” She stood up and pressed a button on her comm link. “Hey Tygan? I have another patient for you.”

.

.

When they showed up at camp again, they attracted a lot of attention. People seemed to stop their conversations to look over at the two agents bringing a tin-foil wrapped Sectoid toward the Avenger. Gur-Rai kept his back straight and his eyes ahead, letting his posture speak for him. Malinalli, on the other hand, seemed to shrink inward under the scrutiny of the people.

Gur-Rai heard footsteps and saw his sister approaching him. He nodded to her. “Sister! I would wave but as you can see, my hands are full.”

“Yes, I do see.” She said worriedly. “Gur-Rai, what on Earth do you have?”

“A Sectoid.” He said simply.

She walked alongside him briskly. “Is it dead?”

Verge raised a finger, and Kon-Mai jumped back. 

“Nalla itzar!” She yelped. “How is it alive?!”

“He’s a he, Sister, not an it. That’s rude.” Gur-Rai grinned. “And his name is Verge.”

Kon-Mai stared at him in disbelief. “You have NAMED it?!”

“Him, Sister, HIM!”

“Fine! Him! You-”

“Of course not. He told me that was his name.” Gur-Rai nodded, looking very proud of himself.

“Well…why did you bring him here?!”

“We’re gonna see if Tygan can fix him up.” He said. “Malinalli did what she could, but she is only a nurse and-” He broke off as his foot hit the metal dock of the Avenger, and he looked up with a smile. “Hello, Commander.”

Senuna, for once, did not greet the Chosen with a smile, but a look of deep discomfort as she saw the Sectoid in Gur-Rai’s arms. Behind her, Zhang leaned forward on his cane, his eyes glistening with barely concealed anger and panic.

“As you can see, I have a wounded soldier here.” Gur-Rai said. “I need to get him to Tygan ASAP.”

Zhang turned to the Commander. “I know what we just discussed, Senuna, but you cannot allow this.” He insisted. “That is a Sectoid.”

Gur-Rai raised his brow. “Now now, Zhang, let’s not be hasty. He’s in dire need of care, and he’s hardly a threat to you.”

“I do not care.” Zhang’s voice trembled with barely disguised fear. “Those hings…that thing…” His hand went to his stomach, and the stitches that held it together. “Senuna, I am begging you. Don’t bring it on board.”

“Look, I get it, you’re dealing with a lot right now, Zhang, and I am very sorry for that.” Gur-Rai snapped. “But Verge here was attacked by ADVENT soldiers. He must have pissed them off. And if he annoyed ADVENT enough to get shot at, he’s a friend in my book.” Gur-Rai adjusted Verge, the Sectoid’s limp head lying in the crook of his neck. “Now, let me on the ship.”

“Commander.” Zhang spat. “You cannot agree to let that Sectoid in. If you do, I…” He didn’t seem willing to finish his sentence.

Malinalli hung back beside Kon-Mai, the two women staring at the conflict before them helplessly. Malinalli desperately wanted to interject, but she had already spoken out of turn once before. She couldn’t win such a fight again so soon. Kon-Mai put a calming hand on her shoulder, her own cool magenta eyes watching the fight with intent.

Senuna looked back and forth between the Chosen and her dear friend. She looked lost. Her hands trembled and she clasped them in front of her, maintaining a stiff, militant posture. She opened her mouth to Zhang, but then looked at Gur-Rai, and ultimately said nothing.

“Commander.” A strong, soothing voice said behind her. Dr. Tygan stepped up, pulling a stretcher behind him. “According to the Medical Neutrality Protection Act, it is my duty as a physician to treat those in need as I see fit, regardless of political affiliation. Therefore, on medical authority, I am taking this Sectoid on board.” He didn’t even wait for her response as he nodded to Gur-Rai to follow him.

Zhang and Senuna stared at the two in disbelief as Gur-Rai walked right past them, laying Verge’s limp body gently onto the stretcher and following behind as Tygan pulled it toward the infirmary. As it shuddered over the patchy floor, Verge opened his eyes slightly and reached out, searching for Gur-Rai’s hand. The Chosen took it and gave it a soft pat.

“You’re on your way, friend.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Don’t you worry; you’re safe now.”

Zhang sighed and shook his head, making his way back into the ship. “I suppose you couldn’t stop that, could you?”

“Of course not.” Senuna mused. “Medical authority…I rarely hear him pull that card.” Her eyes lingered on the disappearing stretcher, and a slight smile crossed her lips. “Chilong, will you be alright?”

“Define alright.” He grumbled. “I’ll be…resting if you need me.” Turning away from her, he hobbled back down the hall.

Kon-Mai touched Malinalli’s shoulder. “Come.”

“What about the Commander?” Malinalli whispered. “And Verge-”

“Trust me.” Kon-Mai smiled. “If the Commander had wanted to stop this, she could have.” 

Malinalli fell silent. “…So she-”

She nodded. “Now, I must return to my work. And so must you, Molly.”

.

.

“I owe you one, big time.” Gur-Rai said as he transferred Verge from the stretcher to one of the beds.

“You don’t owe me anything.” Tygan insisted as he began to start up the larger scanner. “I would have helped either way. Sectoid or not, he is still a living being.”

“Right you are, Doc.” He let go of Verge’s hand, the Sectoid’s arm falling limp. “Will he be ok?”

“Only time will tell. But he’s survived this long…” Tygan bobbed his head from side to side. “With luck, and a bit of skill, he will live to tell the tale.” Tygan touched a button on his comm. “Victoria Immanuel and Chinonso Chikere, come to the Infirmary please.”

“Well in that case, I leave you to your work.” Gur-Rai said with a bow. “Unless you need help.”

“I think you leaving would be the best help.” Tygan muttered.

Gur-Rai backed out of the room, glancing back at Verge one last time as Tygan began shoving that god-awful breathing tube down his throat. He winced a bit, and almost turned around and insisted he remain.

Tearing his eyes away, he exited into the hall, where the Skirmisher woman from before was waiting, her legs crossed and looking lost in thought. One hand rested absently over her stomach.

Gur-Rai nodded to her, and she looked up, staring at him for a moment.

“Will I be seeing you around the Avenger?” He asked.

She hesitated for a moment, then she nodded. “Someday. This war is a long one after all. And I have a while to go.”

He smiled and saluted her. “Well then; keep fighting the good fight, soldier.” With a wink, he traipsed off into the darkness.

Chapter Text

The sun was barely up, the air holding a cool blue color as the celestial shadow began to cast across the earth. Kon-Mai was already up, making slow rounds through the dimly lit hallways. Dhar-Mon’s snoring could be heard across the hallway from where his room was located. And in a strange and unusual turn of events, Gur-Rai was awake, bright eyed and bushy tailed. He strolled into the infirmary, a whistle on his lips. “Oh, good morning, Doctor!”

Tygan seemed to glare at him. “It is morning, yes.” His voice sounded tired. Most of the lights were off except the ones around a few specific beds and Tygan’s very, very messy desk. A half-full cup of coffee teetered precariously on the edge of the desk.

“You look like you just got mindfucked by a Priest.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “I’ve been there~”

“I did not.” Tygan grimaced with a look of disgust. “I had a late night, is all.”

“Doin’ what?” The Darkstrider leaned over Tygan’s desk, reading over his work. Tygan quickly pulled his papers away, glaring at Gur-Rai like a cat.

“That is below your paygrade, Darkstrider.” Tygan muttered.

“Oh Tygan, you know your secrets are safe with me~” Gur-Rai winked.

“I do not believe you.” Tygan stood up. “If you must know I had several patients come in last night so I am already behind on my work.”

“Aren’t your nurses supposed to do that?” Gur-Rai asked.

“Do not talk badly of them. They help.” Tygan answered. “But they need their sleep.”

“Yes. But so do you.” Gur-Rai took a few worried steps towards him. “Does the Commander know you’re up all-”

“Why are you here, Darkstrider?” Tygan asked. 

Gur-Rai seemed to deflate, but only for a moment. “I actually came to see our strange lil Sectoid patient.” He crossed his arms. “If he’s still alive.”

“Oh he’s alive.” Tygan nodded. “I’ve been trying to get some answers out of him but the painkillers affect Sectoids…strangely.” He made a face. “We must wait for them to wear off before we’ll be able to speak with him.”

“Well, where is he?” Gur-Rai looked around in an exaggerated motion. “Can I see him?”

Tygan seemed to hesitate a moment. “…Fine.” He beckoned him over to a bed that was far out of the way, in a small, darker corner. “I put him here because the other patients were gawking.”

“Can’t have people gawking.” Gur-Rai nodded. “It’s quite rude.”

Verge the Sectoid. Gur-Rai smiled slightly as he sat beside his bed. Already, around the painkiller induced malaise and the gunshot wounds, he could tell this Sectoid was…different.

“He has lips.” He mused.

“Hm?” Tygan looked over Gur-Rai’s shoulder. “Oh. Yes, he does.”

Gur-Rai’s hand strayed to Verge’s fingers. Long and spindly, but strong. Five on each hand. Wrinkly knuckles. Very human. As he touched them, Verge whimpered a strange noise, and almost seemed to lean toward Gur-Rai. The Darkstrider patted his arm and Verge noticeably relaxed.

“I like this Sectoid.” Gur-Rai said.

“Well, I sincerely hope he reciprocates the feelings.” Tygan scoffed. “It’ll be easier to get him to talk.”

“Interrogating him so soon?” Gur-Rai chuckled.

The deep quiet that followed was broken only by the ticking of the clock and the gentle clinking of Tygan’s tools. It made them both anxious.

As he waited, Gur-Rai passed the time doing what he always did when he was bored: picking at that one scab on his hand he never let heal. Maybe he’d get a tattoo over it someday. Now that he wasn’t in the Elders’ care anymore, and now that he wouldn’t be restored to factory settings after every major fight, a tattoo might actually be fun! Well not fun to get. But creative, something to show he truly was his own man now.

Verge made a strange noise, and Gur-Rai snapped out of his trance, looking down at the strange Sectoid. At first he didn’t move and Gur-Rai assumed he’d imagined it, but then Verge reached up and began rubbing his black eyes, blinking in the bright light.

“Well, well, well.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Welcome back to the land of the living.”

Verge startled noticeably and scooted away, as far away as he could in bed. He winced, his hand moving to touch the holes in his chest.

“No need for that. I’m unarmed.” He tucked his arms behind his back. “See?”

Verge groaned. “Your…attempt at humor does not console me…” His voice was quiet, but his English was fluent.

Gur-Rai raised a brow. “You can talk AND write? However did you learn that trick?”

Verge took a shattering breath and shook with the very effort of it. “I learned…from the humans.”

Gur-Rai sat on the edge of his bed. “You are quite the impressive Sectoid, Verge~”

“Why do you keep calling me that…?” Verge mumbled.

“That’s your name.”

“It is not.” Verge shook his head. “I have no name.”

“Then why did you write it in the dirt?”

Verge sighed, then broke out into a fit of coughing. “I was trying-” He inhaled, deeply, and nearly choked.

“Hey, hey, gently.” Gur-Rai said. “Gently now.”

“I was writing…V 5 R 9 3.” Verge grumbled. “That is my designation number.”

“Well that’s boring.” Gur-Rai scoffed. “Can you imagine if the Elders just handed me a ‘designation number’ and sent me on my way? I wouldn’t be the godlike creature you see before you today~”

Verge finally turned to face him fully. “You are…different.” He whispered. “You are their son.”

“So are you.” Gur-Rai growled. “They were just more overt with their bullshit when it came to you.”

Verge’s eyes grew slightly wide.

“Oh, do you not know?” Gur-Rai smiled. “I handed in my resignation. XCOM gave me a better offer and I took it.”

Verge relaxed significantly. “XCOM? Where…am I?”

“You are on the famous Avenger!” Gur-Rai said with flair, extending his arms in a sweeping motion. “Don’t worry, this is just one room. There’s a lot more too it~”

“Then I was not recaptured.” His soft, agonized voice finally sounded joyous. “I made it…”

“Of course you made it, you little oaf.” Gur-Rai smirked. “ADVENT would have let you die.”

“That is…certainly true. But to be fair, I have been vividly hallucinating all morning.”

“Never knew pain meds had that effect of Sectoids.” 

“We are expendable.” Verge sighed. “There was never a need for it.”

“Well you aren’t expendable anymore.” Gur-Rai assured him. “And now that you’re awake, maybe I can get the Commander to come talk to you.”

.

.

On the banks of the Aquiqui river, there she sat.

Assassin. Shrinemaiden. Many names she had. Many titles. Mordenna. Kon-Mai. There were others. What else?

The shriek of a child from the nearby resistance heaven sent her spiraling back into consciousness, and she opened her eyes and sat forward, head in her hands. Perhaps if she just stopped trying so hard to relax, then the peace of meditation would finally come to her.

The settlement here was, surprisingly, a large one. The people in Aquiqui had been mostly isolated from the initial invasion. And while ADVENT left no stone unturned, it was hard enough to get down the deep banks of the river, and through the thickly laid jungle, that these people were relatively well protected. In fact, they had at first insisted they didn’t need an XCOM patrol and were almost outright hostile, especially when they saw Kon-Mai and her brothers.

Speak of the devil and he shall appear: Kon-Mai heard a cough behind her and turned to see Dhar-Mon, standing tall behind her with his arms crossed, as though he was trying to look intimidating. However, the expression on his face was more curious.

“What are you doing in this place?” He inquired.

“I am meditating.” She sighed. “Or I am…attempting to meditate.”

He raised a bare brow. “Why are you meditating?”

“It helps me organize my thoughts when they are in chaos.”

“Are your thoughts in chaos now, Sister?” Dhar-Mon stepped up so he stood beside where she sat.

She thought for a moment. “Yes, I suppose they are seeing as I cannot seem to get my mind to stop racing along the wind.” She leapt to her feet. She hated to leave so soon but it was clear peace was not coming to her today. 

“What troubles you?” He sounded so genuinely concerned.

She shook her head. “I wish I could remember. My memory was always dependent on the chip, moreso than I first thought. Now that it is gone, I feel the rot of memories I had within the Elder’s grasp. And in turn, I fear old wounds are reopening…” She paused, the silence hanging over them as Dhar-Mon pondered her words. She met his gaze. “Why are you out here, Brother?”

“Malinalli and I were going to train, but she was…called.” He pouted. “She has patients that need tending.”

Kon-Mai giggled. “Well, I’m sure she will not forget you, Brother. You are her favorite after all~”

She saw Dhar-Mon blush noticeably, and he stayed silent. She crossed her arms, waiting for an answer, but his thoughts seemed to be occupied.

“You are mad, Brother.” She chuckled.

“I’m not.” He looked puzzled. “Why would I be angry, Sister?”

“I do not mean angry.” She tapped his arm, indicating for him to follow her as she began to walk. “I mean you have lost your sanity.”

He seemed to ponder this as he followed her back onto the slightly battered grass that resembled a trail. “My sanity…yes. I wonder if I ever had such a thing…”

Kon-Mai sighed, nodding in agreement as the two turned and began walking further away from the village. Spending life since “birth” under the Elders meant her own point of reference was iffy at best, and she’d always been the “normal” one of her siblings. 

For Dhar-Mon, “sane” had a very different meaning. When he was “sane,” he’d spend hours praising the Elders’ names, but he could see now that that behavior was far from rational. The Elders had told them it was the humans who had no faculties, it was the rebels who had lost their minds in defying their rule. Now…what did it mean to be “sane?”

“How do you feel then, Brother?” She asked. “When you think about her, I mean?”

“I feel sweet and light.” He smiled so genuinely. “I want to tell the world her name. Any little thing she does, brings me such joy to see. When she laughs, it rivals the most magical song.”

Kon-Mai chuckled. “You should ask Gur-Rai for help with this. I must admit I have no experience with love.”

Dhar-Mon stopped. “Love?”

She thought for a moment. “From the way you describe your feelings for her, Dhar-Mon, I would hasten to say you feel romantic desire for her.” She met his gaze. “That you desire a future with her.”

He opened his mouth to speak, but all that came out was silence. He crossed his arms, huffing. “What future would I have, Sister, that could ever involve a human like her?”

“I don’t know.” She admitted. “…What DO you think the future holds?”

.

.

Verge tugged on his hospital gown. How he wished he could take it off, but Tygan had dissuaded such action. He claimed it would “scare the soldiers.” He did not understand why. Many humans had seen him without clothes.

“And I bet they were scared of you.” Gur-Rai said, leaning against the wall beside Verge’s bed.

“Could you read my thoughts?” Verge asked, his expression hopeful.

“Didn’t need to, it was written on your face.” Gur-Rai hopped up and sat cross legged on the end of Verge’s bed, taking out his pistol and playing with the rounds. Verge began to scoot away, flinching with every noise the gun made, and Gur-Rai stopped and quickly put the weapon away.

“What, don’t like guns?” He chuckled.

“I have never liked them…” Verge admitted. “Sectoids aren’t trained with guns.”

“Seriously?” Gur-Rai sputtered. “The Elders truly have fallen far since losing the Commander. They don’t even train their soldiers.” He leaned forward. “Or WERE you a soldier, Verge?”

“I specialized in espionage.” Verge said, laying back against the pillow. “In the early years of the ADVENT Empire I was in charge of consolidating the minor governments, making them…bend to us.”

“Psionics, then. Like my brother.” Gur-Rai leaned back on his hands. “I think you two would get along.”

“I am unsure about that.” Verge admitted. “Your brother seems quite…eccentric.”

“Well…okay, fair. But he’s gotten a lot better since we left ADVENT.” Gur-Rai admitted. “He can actually talk to people now without yelling! Mostly.”

Verge seemed to stare at him with those big black eyes. Gur-Rai met his gaze and smirked, causing Verge to falter just a bit.

“And you want to say something.” Gur-Rai mused.

“Yes.” Verge gripped at the blankets, and it became clear to Gur-Rai that even out of the grips of ADVENT, the Sectoid was still scared of the Darkstrider. “…Why did you leave?”

Gur-Rai snorted. “You mean leave ADVENT? Why NOT leave? They don’t pay us half of what we deserve, they have shitty benefits, they’re evil tyrannical monsters who slaughter all within their path…” He chuckled, but his voice was heavy and cold.

Verge looked up at him again, waiting for him to continue the thought.

“Well, why did YOU leave?” Gur-Rai asked. “YOU are a Sectoid. A literal genetically-bred slave. You’re not even supposed to have higher cognitive functions.”

“Yes, Madron, I realize that.” Verge snapped.

“Well, you certainly have attitude.” Gur-Rai smiled. “And you wear it quite nicely.”

“At this point, I am not sure if this is an interrogation or a date.” Verge grumbled.

“You’ve been on a date?” Gur-Rai asked in mild shock.

“Not I. But I have experienced them by proxy…” He trailed off. “In the minds of the people I controlled.”

Suddenly it clicked. “You walked around in human suits?”

“Moreso I…remote controlled them with mind-melding.” Verge seemed to have to force the words out. Speaking was painful. Gur-Rai wondered if that was a result of his injuries or…something else.

“You piloted them like drones.” Gur-Rai nodded.

“I did.” He fell quiet for a moment. “And when you spend that much time in the human brain…you realize they have something that the Elders don’t have.”

“And what is that?”

“Empathy.” Verge said. “Humans can…feel the pain of others, without being hurt themselves. They see another human in distress and they help them.”

“Not always.” Gur-Rai mused.

“Not always. But in the majority of my time with them, they would.” He stared at his spindly hands. “And I…I began to feel it too. Even when I was not human. I began to feel deep sadness for my fellow man.”

“And then you became a real boy.” Gur-Rai chuckled.

Verge stared at him blankly.

“That’s a reference.” Gur-Rai hopped off the bed. “And once that happened, ADVENT realized your brain wasn’t working the way it used to, and you ran?”

“Not at first. This shift may have been gradual but I gained awareness before you were even born.” Verge finally seemed to smile at that, especially when Gur-Rai looked surprised. “I was funneling information to various resistance groups through an…associate who was also working within ADVENT, but with a bit more freedom. I had to pretend like I was still brainless, but by consequence, the people above had no qualms about sharing confidential info around me.”

“And then you’d let the resistance groups know.” Gur-Rai nodded. “Clever.”

“It was clever.” Verge sighed. “Until they caught me.”

“They were going to eventually.”

“No, this one was my fault. I got too excited with the discovery. I was…careless.”

“Well if it was that big, I’m sure it was worth dying over.” Gur-Rai looked over to the clock. Half-passed three. He knew the Commander liked to sleep in but Hot Neptune…

“It was very time sensitive, and I’m not sure it’s even worth sharing anymore…” Verge said back again.

“Well, if it’s useless now, why don’t you tell me?” Gur-Rai asked.

Verge looked away, obviously in hesitation.

“Hey.” Gur-Rai gently nudged him. “Do you really think I’m gonna blab?”

Verge looked up, studying Gur-Rai with his eyes. “…Well…I discovered the whereabouts of Colonel-”

“Do not say Colonel Zhang.”

“That is the man.” Verge looked over at Gur-Rai. “…Why?”

Gur-Rai doubled over, laughing hysterically. “Oh, by Andromeda’s brilliant asshole! That is amazing! That is just poetry!”

“What…?”

“We got your message!” Gur-Rai exclaimed. “Or, at least someone did! Nuwa Shen from the Black Market said one of her lil birds picked it up!”

“Black market…?” Verge looked confused. “Little birds?”

“You’re not one of those birds, I take it.” Gur-Rai shrugged. “Well, however you got out the message, it worked! Colonel Zhang is safe and sound on board this very ship.”

Verge’s face relaxed. “He is?”

Gur-Rai smirked. “I bet that’s a load off your chest.”

“It…it is.” He nodded, smiling genuinely. “Thank you, Darkstrider.”

As Gur-Rai opened his mouth to speak, the door to the infirmary opened.

“Sorry I’m so late!” A musical voice sang. Gur-Rai heard Verge gasped, and he himself gestured outward and bowed.

“V5R93, might I present Commander Senuna of XCOM.”

“…Call me Verge.” Was all he could muster.

.

.

Dhar-Mon had remained silent as they walked. Kon-Mai was comfortable in silence by herself, but it always felt like Dhar-Mon was about to say something but stopping himself. The anticipation was killing her. She wished he would spit it out already.

He suddenly stopped, and she had to double back around to see him. “I have never thought about a future without the Elders.” He admitted softly. “Before I met Malinalli, I was sure I was to claim this world as my kingdom. I would rule in their name, as I did from my stronghold, but even then I would not have to think. I would just know.”

“And now we don’t know.” Kon-Mai nodded.

“What dreams do you have, Sister?” He asked her. “For our future?”

“Us.” She said simply. “You, and me, and our brother.” She sat down against a tree, looking up at the sky. “I imagine XCOM would still employ us for…however long we are needed. Perhaps I could teach the new recruits.”

“Teach?” His face seemed to light up.

“Yes…” She cried, her eyes widening. “Dhar-Mon, you can teach psionics.”

He straightened up, and for a moment she saw that arrogance her brother once held in his face. “Of course! They would be honored to learn from a true master such as myself. Why did I not think of that?” He looked down. “You are truly a genius, Sister.”

“Perhaps you can begin with Gur-Rai.” She giggled. “He certainly needs to practice the gift.”

Dhar-Mon scoffed. “Gur-Rai has no appreciation for the gift. Not like me and you, Sister. I would much rather instruct you.”

She felt herself blushing, and smirked. “Well then, Master Madron.” She stood and dusted herself off. “Instruct me on the ways of a true warlock.”

.

.

The Commander pulled up a chair beside the Sectoid. “How are you?”

Verge seemed to falter for a moment. “…Considering my recent encounter, I’d say I am doing fairly well. Though I am still full of holes.” He sat up. “Commander, forgive me but I must know something. Colonel Zhang-”

“Yes, what about him?” Senuna giggled. “My, he’s very popular among the aliens lately. How ironic.”

“…Is he safe?”

“Yes.” Senuna nodded. “Well…physically. Emotionally…that’s another matter.” She clapped and leaned forward. “But this meeting is not about Zhang, is it?”

Verge blinked as he met her gaze, and she laughed.

“Well, why else are you here?” She giggled. “You want to join XCOM, yes?”

“With all due respect, Madam.” Verge said. “My main goal was to get away from the ADVENT troops chasing me with semi-automatics. I have never given thought to…joining your resistance.”

“Oh, bullshit.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “Verge here has been feeding info to the resistance groups! Maybe even us, who knows~”

“Really? That’s impressive.” Senuna’s eyes sparkled. “We could definitely use someone with a skill like that.”

Verge seemed to go pale. “…Please don’t send me back.” He whispered. “They will kill me if they ever see me again…”

Gur-Rai reached out and put a comforting hand on Verge’s arm. “Don’t worry, no one will send you back. You’re safe right here. Right, Commander?”

Senuna looked irritated for a moment, like this had just destroyed the brilliant plan she was thinking of. Then she sighed. “No. That’s fine. You may stay.” Her eyes were slightly harsher behind the smile. “In that case, we could also use a psionic soldier that isn’t at the mercy of Geist’s whims.”

Verge nodded. “In that sense I can be of service. I have seen much combat in my day.”

“And now you have the scars to prove it.” Gur-Rai chuckled. 

“I suppose Bradford will need to draw up yet another contract.” Tygan chimed in, causing the three to startle. “Seems he’s been doing that a lot lately.”

“The more help we have, the better.” Senuna stood. “And I certainly accept it, Verge.” She held out her hand. “Welcome to XCOM.”

Verge weakly took her hand, looking up at Gur-Rai in confusion. Gur-Rai just gave him a thumbs up.

.

.

The cascade of psionic power cut through the forest, toppling the smaller trees that could not withstand it’s might. The boom it created echoed through the forest and shook the very ground, as though thunder had just rolled in. Kon-Mai’s sword smoldered with purple sparks as the light died.

Dhar-Mon nodded. “That is a powerful ability.”

Kon-Mai straightened up and twirled her sword in her hand, smiling proudly. “Thank you, Brother.”

“But it is very imprecise.” Dhar-Mon added.

Kon-Mai grimaced and sighed.

“I do not say this to belittle you.” He insisted. “It seems very uncharacteristic of you, Kon-Mai, that your psionic ability only allows you to blanket an area in force.”

“I have always known this technique.” She protested. “Where else could I have learned it if it was not mine?”

He fell silent at that. She had a point. “If you are happy with it’s effect, I will not press you further.”

Kon-Mai looked down at her sword, then back up at her brother. “…What would you suggest, if I were to…perfect this?”

He stood behind her and lifted her sword arm, feeling how it sat in her grip. “…If you extend your arm like this, in this motion…” He made a slashing motion with her arm, pointing the tip forward. “Concentrate on the blade. Let your power flow through the metal. Then swing.” He stepped back.

Kon-Mai closed her eyes, taking a deep breath and holding it. She pulled the blade sideways across her chest, then gently flicked it in front of her.

A bolt of purple lightning shot from the tip of her blade and struck a tree, cutting a hole right through the bark. The wood smoldered with purple sparks but surprisingly did not catch alight.

Kon-Mai gasped and looked down at her weapon. “It is like a gun…”

Behind her, Dhar-Mon smiled. “Indeed. No longer must you rely on close range.”

“I am very inaccurate at long range.” Kon-Mai pointed out. “My eye cannot perceive depth.”

“It does not need to.” He stepped in front of her. “Do it again. Aim at me.”

Kon-Mai gasped. “No!”

“Yes.” He nodded. “I will be fine.”

“I will not shoot at you, Brother! Even if you can deflect it!”

“Did you not say that your aim is poor?” He raised a brow, a smile all too much like Gur-Rai’s crossing his lips. “Perhaps you shall miss.”

Kon-Mai still hesitated. Then she backed up even farther away, until she was a good hundred paces from him. She looked at him again and, even focusing her eyes as much as she could, his figure was slightly blurred. She pulled her sword to her chest, confident her attack would miss him.

She slashed across, and a purple bolt of lightning shot forward, missing the Hieromonk by an entire foot. Before she could yell to him, however, she saw it circle back around, as if drawn to his very form, coming straight at his back. He held up his arm, shattering the projectile into a thousand purple sparks as Kon-Mai screamed.

She sprinted back over to him as he looked at her in shock. “Sister, you did well, what’s-”

“Are you injured?!” She shrieked, grabbing his arm.

“I am well.” He assured her. “Sister, you did not hurt me.”

“How did that happen?!” She cried. “It missed you!”

“It did.” He smiled. “ And yet the missile seeks it’s target, and it shall find it unless stopped by another. You shall never miss, Sister. Not with this.”

She pouted. “Well…that’s certainly useful…” She smacked his arm gently. “But do not ever force me to shoot at you again, Brother!”

He chuckled. “I have rarely seen you so riled, Sister.”

“You are becoming like Gur-Rai.” She shook her head. “I am riled because you’re my brother-”

“-and I am unharmed.” He assured her. “Nothing shall become of me, Sister. Not by your hand.”

She seemed to relax, just a bit, and he took her hands and looked them over again.

“Now…” He took her sword gently from her hands. “Try it again.”

“I need my blade for that.”

He lifted her palms. “Try and imagine a weapon entirely of energy.”

She looked at him skeptically. He stared back, waiting for her to comply, as if he had no doubt she would. Finally, she closed her eyes, her fingers twitching just a bit. He could see the energy was there, within her reach. A little nudge from him and-

She gasped, her eyes flying open, as in her palm materialized a handful of tiny purple blades, shaped like circles. “Shurikens.”

Dhar-Mon looked at her with glowing pride. “Now throw one at me.”

“We have been over this!”

“Sister.” He almost whined. “You must practice this art, and I promise, I will be fine.”

She shook her head. “You and our brother both…” She stepped back several paces and held the star between her fingers. This felt familiar as well, but again, she could not place the memory.

Kon-Mai tossed her star. Her aim, of course, was bad, but she watched with wonder and horror as the star circled past his head, spinning almost like a boomerang, and came around behind him toward the back of his skull. This time he barely turned in time to catch it in his arm, crying out.

She gasped, the rest of her psionic weapons disintegrating, and ran over again. “I warned you! Your arm-!”

“It’s only a scratch.” He said. “Sister, you look so…” He took her shoulders. “You are pale. Do you feel faint? Let us sit.”

“I am faint because YOU insist on getting yourself injured!” She whimpered. “I do not want to hurt you, Brother!”

He paused at that, then smiled. “…Would you have said the same thing last year?”

“Do not jest with me!” She looked like she was on the edge of tears and he guided her to a nearby tree, where they sat. “The Elders fostered nothing but animosity between us, but I still loved you!”

His expression softened noticeably, and as she curled her knees to her chest, Kon-Mai felt Dhar-Mon wrap a strong arm around her. She leaned into his chest, letting herself melt for just a moment. Her muscles were so tense as she curled up into a ball against his chest, like a child against her father. The idea brought forth rising sadness and a sting of tears against her eyes. Dhar-Mon rubbed her back.

“I love you too, little sister.” He said softly. “I always have.”

“Did you?” She asked softly. “Even when the Elders were kind to me? Even when they scolded you? Even when you were angry?”

“I see now that I was angry at them.” He said. “I was angry at them for their betrayal towards me. I hated them for far longer than I ever knew. But I could never hate you.” He kissed her forehead. “From the moment you emerged from your tank, you were my little sister, and it was my duty to protect you.”

She laughed, but it was more of a bark through tears. “Everyone says that. Gur-Rai said that, now you, and here I am juggling between protecting the both of you.”

“You do so much for us.” Dhar-Mon agreed. “It was a mantle you should never have had to take up.”

“Oh please.” She scoffed. “All I do for you and Gur-Rai, I do because I want to.” She looked up at him. “To care for and guide you two makes me happy.”

He raised a brow. “Does it, Sister? Why ever would that be?”

She felt a familiar pang in her heart, on top of the joy and warmth and safety that encircled her right now. And so, instead of answering, Kon-Mai buried her face in Dhar-Mon’s shoulder and let the fragrant wind surrounding them lull her to sleep.

Chapter Text

(Content warning: This chapter contains brief descriptions of burns.)

Her feet dancing along with the shadows that haunted the corridor, the Shrinemaiden stepped out of her room and into the hall, examining her surroundings almost instinctively. She stood there for a moment, waiting for someone to come running out and tell her this next mission was a joke.

Not that she had a problem being assigned with Savitr. It simply felt like there was more going on, something the Commander wasn’t telling her. She had that gleam in her eye, the one Kon-Mai learned to recognize. The one that meant Senuna was plotting something.

She heard footsteps around the corner and stood at attention, expecting to meet her team, but the only one who came to her was her comrade himself. While Savitr was a tall man, he still stood a full head shorter than her, even when he stopped with his back straight as he could stretch it, and bowed to her respectfully.

“Mordenna. It is an honor.”

“Vallinor.” She nodded. “I shall say the same, once I see how you perform in battle.”

He seemed to deflate a bit at her cold tone, but maybe she had imagined that.

“Who else is joining us?” She asked.

“Two human soldiers.” He said. “A Templar is one. Another is a Reaper.”

Kon-Mai nodded but inside, she was sighing. So they were the only non-humans on this mission. This definitely was Senuna’s doing.

“Very well. Let’s join the others then.” She brushed past him and he turned, keeping pace with her as they made their way to the garage.

The Templar was the first one they saw, a young man with deep earthy skin slipping on his helmet. He turned to them, eyeing the non-humans up and down suspiciously. “Oh.” Was all he said to them.

“Oh, come on now, give them a break.” The Reaper approached them, an older woman with grey hair and a rich tan. “Hi there, you’re our crew? I’m Gili Hildred, Reaper Major.”

“You seem to be much more forward than the other Reapers I have met.” Kon-Mai bowed to her. “If I recall from my time observing your kind, you have no love for those of alien blood.”

“Since Elena married that Skirmisher, a lot has changed around here.” Gili chuckled. “Not that the Templars seem to get it.” She looked over to their companion. “Hassan.”

Hassan, the Templar, seemed to growl under his helmet.

“Hassan. Come on.” Gili sighed. “That’s Hassan Apoorva. He’s an asshole but most Templars are.”

“Cunt.” Hassan grumbled at Gili.

“See?” Gili crossed her arms. “I rest my case.”

“What is the subject of our mission?” Kon-Mai asked, desperate to change the subject.

“Oh, that.” Gili chuckled. “Volk just tells me to go somewhere and kill someone. I do it.”

“A Haven was recently wiped out in Georgia.” Hassan mumbled. “The COUNTRY, not the state. We’re going down to look for any survivors, and to investigate.”

“Investigate what? If it was ADVENT?” Gili chuckled. “I think that’s pretty obvious.”

“No. Investigate what kind of tools they wiped it out WITH.” Hassan said. “If they somehow got hold of nuclear bombs, we need to know about it.”

“He has a point.” Savitr nodded. “When shall we depart?”

“When Hassan gets his fuckin’ suit on.” Gili giggled.

“You are an old bitch.” Hassan chirped. This time, Kon-Mai couldn’t help but notice Hassan’s soft tone as he said it.

.

.

When Firebrand dropped them off, the first thing the Shrinemaiden noticed was the lingering smell of smoke.

The nearby ADVENT city center was visible from the hill they stood upon, the rolling fields of green being the only thing standing between them and the Haven. She could sense the air around her, and could still hear the dying screams of the murdered echoing on the wind. It chilled her.

“Where is the settlement?” Kon-Mai asked.

“Over here.” Gili pointed behind them. “Down this ravine and over one of them cliffs.”

“They are far too close…” Savitr mumbled. “Why did they not make camp farther away?”

“Perhaps they thought themselves well hidden.” Kon-Mai mused.

“One is always well hidden.” Savitr sighed. “Until they are found.”

“I can turn invisible.” Kon-Mai assured him.

“You can.” He almost smiled at her. “I doubt the humans could, though.”

They made their way through the grass, the sky above them cloudy and grey with smoke. The burning smell grew stronger as they grew closer. Kon-Mai listened, directing almost all of her attention to the sounds around her, or lack thereof.

Then she got down low to the ground as they began to cross the ridge. “Hide.” She hissed.

“Why?” Hassan asked.

“I hear…” She listened carefully. Over the ridge, it almost sounded as though someone was squirting water from a hose over a closed window. Under that was the sound of conversation, and Etheric words. “Troops.”

“We can take a few Troopers.” Gili chuckled.

Savitr said as he knelt down beside the Chosen woman. “How many do you suppose there are?”

She hesitated, closing her eyes to block out other, distracting stimuli. “…An undesirable number. I would say five at least, though I suspect there are more.”

“What’s that weird noise?” Hassan muttered as he crouched. “It sounds like a hose…”

Kon-Mai grit her teeth. “I know not, and I doubt we shall fully know until we can get closer.”

“Do you need a distraction?” Savitr asked.

“Unnecessary.” She smiled. “Please, stay here and do not move.”

“What if we have a clear shot?” Gili giggled as she saw Kon-Mai bare her teeth. “I’m kidding! We’ll stay put.”

“Hurry up.” Hassan muttered. “I don’t wanna spend all day hiding in the grass like a rabbit.”

Kon-Mai gave him a dirty look as she slipped into invisibility, her psionic cloak washing over her body and rendering her unseen. She took off into the smoke and began jogging down the hill towards the town, and the first thing that hit her was the smell.

She knew the stench of death all too well. And now it mixed with the scent of fire and ash. And as the many stimuli wafted together in the air, her blood ran cold.

Kon-Mai crouched again as she came up behind one of the tiny cottages. She crawled around the side, peeking out and holding her breath, determined to not make a sound. But when she saw the remains of the village, she could not help but gasp.

At least five or six Purifiers stood there, clad in their orange armor, waving their hoses of fire over dried grass and fallen tents. She’d been right in her count at least; a good five of them worked in the center, and others were emerging from cloaks of flame. In the center was a wooden pyre they had fashioned from old logs and the remnants of homes.. Every so often, one would toss something onto the coals. Another log? No, it was limp. A body.

Kon-Mai ducked back down again and went around the other side towards a tall building near the north side. This one seemed to have been left intact, so far. Maybe they hadn’t gotten to this one yet? The lights inside were out, so she could hide in it, at least.

She took a running start and jumped, grabbing hold of the second story window frame. A bit of broken glass dug into her palm, but she shook it out and pulled herself inside. Upon scanning the room and seeing no one there, she let her cloak flake away in purple shards, and began her search.

The room seemed to belong to a couple: a soft, fluffy double bed rested in the center of the floor, downy sheets covering the mattress. Silk curtains hung beside the window she’d climbed through, and a simple but elegant dressing bureau sat against the wall. Kon-Mai looked at her reflection in the mirror and smiled, flicking one of her braids back over her shoulder.

There was a loud SMASH. Her cloak came back on and Kon-Mai dove behind the cover of the bed, her hand on her sword. She waited a moment, hearing the definite rustling of movement. Someone was in here with her.

Then there was a soft, tiny cry, like the coo of a dove. She peeked around the corner, and her eyes fell on the sliding door of the closet. Another rustle, and a small squeak echoed from inside.

Kon-Mai slowly crept out from her hiding spot, her hand still on her sword but her grip loose. Slowly, her cloak fell away again, and the sound of movement stopped as she drew closer and closer to the door of the closet.

She reached out, holding her breath, and lingered there for a moment. Then she threw the door open.

The little girl inside the closet let out a scream so loud it could wake the dead, and Kon-Mai jumped back on instinct before she dropped her sword and held out her hands. “Hush! Hush child! I am not here to hurt you!”

The child was sobbing hysterically, but her tears were quiet and fearful. She shook like a little leaf, her once pretty white dress now smudged and blackened with soot. Her wispy, fair hair hung around her face, falling messily from a little bun that had once been tied so neatly. She did not move a muscle as Kon-Mai knelt  down, pushing her sword away.

“I will not hurt you.” She said softly. “…Do you speak English, little one?”

The little girl held up her thumb and forefinger. “…Little.”

“That is very good for someone so young.” Kon-Mai smiled, keeping her mouth closed so as not to scare the child with her teeth. “What is your name?”

The little girl seemed to think for a minute, either about the words, or about whether or not she could give Kon-Mai her name in trust. “…Tsiuri.”

“That is beautiful.” Kon-Mai said. “A very pretty name.”

Tsiuri seemed to nod in thanks.

“Where are your parents?” Kon-Mai asked then.

The child blinked, her eyebrows furrowing at the words.

Kon-Mai pointed to the large bed. “Where is mother? Where’s Mama?”

Tsiuri’s eyes only grew wider, and tears began to form as she started to sob.

“Oh, no no.” Kon-Mai scooted forward. “Hush now, it’s oka-”

The little girl threw her arms around Kon-Mai’s neck and practically leapt into her arms. Kon-Mai reciprocated the hug, if only to keep Tsiuri from knocking her over.

“Tsudi khalkhi mat ts’aiq’vana!” Tsiuri weapt. Kon-Mai didn’t understand the words, but from the intensity of her voice, she felt as though she knew what happened. No doubt the poor child’s parents were now kindling on that fire outside.

“Shhhhhh…” Kon-Mai sat cross-legged on the ground with Tsiuri, bouncing her gently as she held her. She barely knew what to say, for both the language barrier and the situation at hand, but the child seemed content to simply be held for now. She just kept blowing quiet shushes next to the girl’s ear, and in the midst of her weeping, it seemed to calm her.

“Yo Konnie. Report.” Gili said over her comm. “You still alive?”

“I am.” She said quietly. “I have found a survivor. A child, her name is Tsiuri.”

“One is better than none!” Gili said happily. “You ever find what’s causing the fire?”

“Purifiers are causing the fire.” Kon-Mai growled.

“That’s it?”

“What do you mean that’s it? There are at least seven, maybe more!”

“I mean I expected there to be-” She broke off as the ground gave a shake. “…The fuck was that?”

Tsiuri let out a scream into Kon-Mai’s shoulder. “Uk’an! Monst’ri dabrunda!”

“What’s wrong, sweet one?” Kon-Mai hugged the little girl closer to her chest.

“She says the monster’s coming back.” Gili hissed. “Konnie, get out of there!”

“What monster?” Kon-Mai asked, gently shaking the child. “What’s coming?”

A roar from below shook the entire house. The roar of a Berserker.

.

.

“My diamond’s clouded over where it used to shine like light,
And the day keeps running faster into the arms of night…
Stitches on the tapestry say, “Everything in time,
Will find its way home again,”
But I’m tired of crying…”

Dhar-Mon rested his head in his hand and his elbow on the tiny table. The booth he sat in was slightly too small for him, but it was better than those bar stools that would no doubt give under his weight. The crowd today was small, but a group had still gathered to the sound of the Commander singing. It wasn’t exactly unusual: from what he heard she sang every weekend. And when she did, the soldiers flocked to her.

Senuna wore her hair up in a ponytail today, a bit like the way Jane styled hers. Instead of her uniform, she had “dressed” a ratty pink t-shirt that was full of moth-chewed holes, and some very old-looking blue jeans. She was also barefoot, to the chagrin of Bryni as she made extra sure that no one broke any glass on the floor.

“Hi Stranger.” He heard a familiar voice say, and Malinalli sat down in a chair across from him. She, too, had her hair in a ponytail, but the weight of her locks kept it down by her neck.

“Malinalli, you know me. I am no stranger.” Dhar-Mon said, looking genuinely worried.

“Oh, no, it’s a figure of speech.” Malinalli giggled. “Sorry.”

He harumphed and looked away, his blue skin turning purple. “It is alright…”

“Didn’t expect to see you in the bar, is what I meant. Come to watch the Commander, huh?” She turned around and looked at the Commander. “She looks like she’s having fun up there.”

“No Second Chances
Don’t knock on my door
There won’t be any answer
I won’t be here no more…”

The Commander had a smile on her face, but her voice dripped with a deep, profound sadness. Dhar-Mon saw a familiar look in her eyes as she met his gaze, only briefly.

“Yes…” He said softly. “Malinalli, how much do you know about the Commander?”

Malinalli seemed to almost freeze at the question. “…Um…” She turned back. “It’s kind of embarrassing but…not a lot.”

“That is not embarrassing. I did not know much about those I reported to in ADVENT.”

“I know, that’s why it’s embarrassing…” She tucked a strand of curly black hair behind her ear. “Humans are supposed to be…” She trailed off.

“Be what?”

“More…social. ADVENT is the one who locks all that information away, not us.” She looked back over her shoulder. “But I don’t even know the Commander’s last name.”

Dhar-Mon nodded. Most humans here went by their last name if they didn’t have a callsign. “Perhaps she has no surname.”

“Maybe…” Malinalli sighed and leaned on her palm, copying Dhar-Mon. “Why do you ask?”

He hesitated. Should he tell her what he’d heard on the radio? That Senuna had apparently been a singer renowned throughout the land? Or perhaps she already knew. “Her…singing is very…” What was the word? “Arousing.”

Malinalli gave him a weird look, and he immediately stammered.

“Nonono that is not correct. I meant…I am not-!”

“I assume you mean inspiring?” Malinalli giggled, her smile reaching her eyes.

“Yes. That.” He covered his face. “I am sorry, Malinalli.”

She reached over and grabbed his hand. “It’s fine. It was kind of hilarious~” She chuckled. “And you’re right. Her voice is…angelic.” She sighed wistfully. “It’s so…warm and familiar. Like when your mom sings you a lullaby.”

Dhar-Mon put his hand back on the table. “…I would not know that feeling.” He admitted. “I do not remember my mother…my human mother, that is.”

“…That makes two of us then.” She smiled sadly.

He looked up sadly. “I am sorry.”

“No, don’t be. I’m not the only orphan on board by any means.”

“…Do you know what happened to them?”

She shook her head. “I assume it was ADVENT…like most people here.” She sighed, running one finger along the wrinkles on his hand. “All I know was Dad was from Mexico, and Mom was some kind of European.”

“I am so sorry.” He said softly. “You…have no memories of them? At all?”

She pondered this for a minute. “…I remember my mom singing to me, and…when she leaned close, her hair would tickle my face. I liked that…” She stared at the table, seemingly lost. “Dad had a beard, his skin was dark and he smelled like fresh water…” She looked up. “And Donají said I must have my mother’s eyes, because she’s never seen a girl as dark as me with eyes this bright.”

“Donají?”

“The midwife for our tribe.” Malinalli replied. “She was the one who raised me, after my parents…” She shook her head. “After they disappeared, I suppose.”

“I see.” Dhar-Mon smiled. “She sounds like a kind woman.”

“She was.” Malinalli looked back over at the Commander. “She died, too.”

“…ADVENT?”

“Yep.” Malinalli grumbled. “Sorry, I-”

“Do not apologize, little phantom.” He scoffed. “This is ADVENT’s fault, not yours.”

She looked back at him, her eyes wide, and at first Dhar-Mon thought he’d said something wrong.

“This house we had together
Might still be in its place
But the rest of this is much too hard to face…”

Then she smiled. “…Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For saying that.” She whispered. “I’ve always known it’s true but…hearing someone else say it…” She nodded. “It feels validating.”

“I speak only the truth.” He chuckled.

“There’ll be No Second Chance…” Senuna held that last note just a tad too long, and her voice broke.

.

.

With the child in her arms, the Shrinemaiden leapt from the window and onto the ground. Her breath in her throat and Tsiuri’s face pressed into her shoulder, Kon-Mai stood, pressing her back against the wall of the house, and closed her eyes, listening.

She did not have to listen long. A whole slew of noises hit her at once. The scream of Hassan as he charged down the hill, the shots from a Reaper’s rifle, a Berserker roaring. Tsiuri held onto her tighter, whimpering softly. “Deda…deda…”

“Hush, little one.” Kon-Mai absently stroked aside the child’s hair.  “No harm shall come to you.” She pressed her comm. “Savitr. Are you there?”

“Mordenna, we have been drawn out!” He said, his voice tight and strained. “Where are you?”

“Behind the house. I have Tsiuri with me and cannot bring her into combat. I must get her to safety.”

“I will distract the troops.” He said. “That will give you time to get her to safety.”

“Where can she go?”

Savitr was silent for a moment. “Behind the ridge, on the right, there is a ravine. At the bottom, a cave. It’s small but it will be big enough for a child to hide within.”

Kon-Mai sighed in relief. “Thank you. I will join you soon.”

“We will hold them until you do.”

Kon-Mai pulled Tsiuri away from her shoulder and looked her in the eye. “I am here.” She whispered, not certain if the child would understand. “I will always protect you.”

The little one nodded, and instinctively, Kon-Mai pressed her lips to the top of her head. The action had her cold heart melting; something in her burned with the heat of deep anger, and yet happiness. She pressed Tsiuri tighter into her grasp and ran.

The Purifiers saw her, pointing her out and shouting in Etheric. The Berserker’s roar shook the ground. Kon-Mai was faster than them all, though, and she weaved in between the buildings and sparse trees until she saw the ravine and launched herself over the side. Sliding down the gravel on her boots, She came to a stop and crouched down.

The cave was small, like Savitr said: only big enough for a child. She began to let Tsiuri down but the girl hung onto her neck, whispering  “Ara. Ara. Ara. Ნu mimat’oveb. Deda, nu mimat’oveb!”

Kon-Mai could sense the desperation in her voice, and hung onto her for a moment more. “Child, you must go. I cannot fight and hold you all at once.”

“Აr gamishva!” Tsiuri grasped Kon-Mai’s long, white braid, and one hand brushed her cheek. A deep, primal sadness welled up in the Chosen woman and she pulled the girl closer, as though she were her own.

“I will protect you.” She whispered. “But you must hide. Save yourself, child. I would rather it be me that dies.”

It took a moment, but Tsiuri’s grip loosened, and she crawled into the darkness of the hole. Her big brown eyes stared out at Kon-Mai.

“Აr mok’vde.” Tsiuri said with power in her tiny voice.

Kon-Mai stood up, bowed to her, and leapt out of the ravine, sword in hand.

.

.

“Well, I’ll be damned
Here comes your ghost again
But that’s not unusual
It’s just that the moon is full
And you happened to call…”

The Commander switched to another song; a slower one this time that had the soldiers getting into pairs, swaying with each other. Malinalli looked up, about to speak before she glanced slightly behind Dhar-Mon. “Oh…”

“What is it?” He asked.

“Um…” She put her hand up in a meek wave.. “…Vicky’s here. She doesn’t usually come out on weekends…”

He turned. There she stood, messy brown hair up in Micky-Mouse buns, big brown eyes red from crying, pale skin washed out by the light, he couldn’t help but growl at the sight of her, and that was when she turned and noticed him.

“What’s wrong?” Malinalli asked.

“It was her who joined us on the mission to rescue Zhang.” He said.

“Yeah, I know.” She put her hand down. “Her mentor Shamil died there.”

“Not just he. We all nearly died there.” He hissed. “She was tasked to attend to Colonel Zhang while we fought. Instead, she fascinated herself with Shamil’s corpse.”

Malinalli blinked, her dark skin going almost grey. “…Oh…”

“Yes. And worse still, Malinalli, she insulted my siblings.” He looked at the table. “Insisting that I would…leave them to die. That my love for them means nothing! They mean everything to me, Molly!”

“I know.” She reached out, and her touch calmed him in a way nothing else could. “Want me to distract her while you make an escape?” Malinalli asked.

“…No.” He shook his head. “Let her not spoil the event.”

“What if she wants to talk to you?” She asked. “Or me?”

“Did the Commander not eliminate her from the roster?” He chuckled. “She will not be a thorn in our side for long.”

Malinalli was silent, looking down at the table. With her nail, she picked at a piece of the wood. “Well…”

“Well what?” He asked.

“I uh…” She swallowed. “I kinda…I went to the Commander about that.”

“Oh?” He asked allusively. He was waiting for her to finish the thought before he spoke.

“I thought her termination was…unfair.” She said. “So I…”

“Malinalli.” He sighed. “She is leaving?”

“No…” She looked up. “I’m sorry, Dhar-Mon. I didn’t realize what she did on the mission.”

Dhar-Mon growled, his teeth bared but his gaze distinctively away from her.

“I’m sorry.” She said again. “I had no idea.”

He wanted to be mad at her. He really, really did. But when she let go of his hand, he reached for hers again.

“Why?” Was all he asked.

She seemed to seize up. “…Because I found her crying…” She whispered. “And…I want to believe she was sorry.”

“Do you feel good about your decision?” Was what he asked her next.

“Ten years ago
I bought you some cufflinks
Oh and you brought me…something
We both know what memories can bring…
They bring diamonds and rust.”

“…I did.” She said, sitting up. “I did at the time, that is.”

“No longer?” He raised a brow.

“Look it’s…I don’t want to put the idea in people’s heads that they can abuse you and the others.” She ran her hand through her thick hair, pulling out her hair tie. “But, if the Chosen can change, why can’t a human? Vicky’s a cunt but…I feel like she needs another chance.”

Slowly, Dhar-Mon rose from the booth. “Let us test this. I shall confront her, and we shall see if she truly does deserve another opportunity.”

“You’ll do what?” She looked shocked.

He leaned on the table. “My siblings were hurt by the girl. I know you meant no harm, Malinalli, and you have a kind heart. But if she remains here, boundaries must be established.”

“…Okay.” She let go of him. “Just…don’t let it take over you.”

“It is too late for that.” He muttered as he walked to the door. Vicky stood there, her knees shaking as he got closer.

Finally they stood face to face, Dhar-Mon bearing his sharp teeth as he stared down at the girl that was less than half his height.

“What do you want?” He spat.

He could see the tears welling up in her eyes. Behind him, Senuna’s voice carried on the metal walls.

“Now I see you standing
With leaves falling around
And snow in your hair
Now you’re smiling out the window of that hotel
Over Washington Square
Our breath comes out white clouds
Mingles and hangs in the air
Speaking strictly for me
We both could have died then and there…”

“I want to apologize.” She whispered, her voice so, so soft. He could barely hear it, and somehow it made him angrier.

“Speak up!” He demanded.

“I’m sorry.” She whimpered, trying to raise her voice. “I’m so sorry. I’m sorry for what I said to you, what I DID to you. I utterly failed, and you picked up the pieces of my mess…”

“You are right. You failed.” He crossed his arms. “You left a man to DIE.”

She flinched. “I know…”

“But worse still, what you did insinuate…” He spat. “That I do not love my brother and sister, THAT is SLANDER. At best!”

Vicky looked slightly shocked at this, but her gaze quickly returned to the floor.

“My siblings are all I have.” He said. “They are my blood. My kin. My family. Since leaving the Elders, I have been adrift, and I would have floundered if not for them. I awoke to them beside me. If asked, I would brave the depths of the Void for them.” He leaned down close to her. “I believe it is YOU who does not understand how to love, Victoria.”

She shook her head. “I loved Shammy…”

He stopped, blinking.

“Shammy was everything to me.” She wiped a tear away. “Shammy raised me.” She looked up. “My attitude got him killed, and I’m so sorry it almost killed you. I’m so sorry I ever suggested you didn’t love them…” She stopped to cough. “I’d just never…lost someone like that before…”

Dhar-Mon’s expression softened. “This is a war, Victoria.”

“I know.” Her voice was quiet, filled with resignation. In a way, he knew her pain. His siblings had “died” once before, as well. The empty sadness he felt had only been bearable because of his faith in the Elders. Vicky did not have that.

Senuna’s voice cut through his trance again.

“Now you’re telling me
You’re not nostalgic
Oh, then give me another word for it
You were always so good with words
And at keeping things vague.”

He thought back to his stronghold. To the people in the City Center. To the town of Guardia, and the hundreds of bodies still rotting there, because of his own priests. Because he led them there.

Vicky sniveled before him, and as she looked up, he saw just a hint of that blue child who would prostrate himself before demons to win their favor.

He had made mistakes, too.

He sighed. “I…accept your apology.”

For the first time, he saw her genuinely smile up at him. “Really?”

He sighed. “Yes. But, you must earn back the trust we once placed in you.”

Vicky nodded. “I’ll do anything you need me to. I mean, I’m just a squaddie now so I guess I can’t do much anymore but…anything in my power!”

“Here is something in your power.” He smirked. “You are not holier than us. Stop acting as though you are.”

She chuckled a bit. “Yeah I…I was a bitch, wasn’t I?”

“In my mind, you still are.” He insisted. “Prove to me otherwise.”

She straightened up and saluted him. “I will, sir!”

“Good.” He couldn’t help but chuckle. “I was like you once, Victoria, and it almost destroyed me. Do not fall victim to such temptations again.” He leaned toward her. “And never, ever insult my siblings. We can be your friends, but betray us like that again, and we shall be your most dangerous enemy.”

Vicky looked puzzled at that last part. “…Friends…?”

He blinked and pulled away. “Yes. You do have friends, child. Don’t you?”

She stared forward for a moment. “…Not really.”

He furrowed his brow. “Who did you converse with outside of missions? Did you not have anyone to share your space with?”

“I’d go talk with Shammy in the lab.” She said. “I’d keep going even now but…they won’t let me back in. They said I’m not welcome now that he’s gone.”

Dhar-Mon let his arms drop. “Oh. You pathetic excuse for a human.”

“Yeah.” She squeaked. “I know.” She looked back at Malinalli, who smiled at them worriedly.

Dhar-Mon sighed. “…Malinalli.” He called softly. He nodded towards Vicky and raised an eyebrow. With that action, her face lit up into a smile.

“‘Cause I need some of that vagueness now
It’s all coming back too clearly
Oh I loved you dearly
And if you’re offering me diamonds and rust
I’ve already paid!”

.

.

The Berserker let out a roar that shook the trees. If anyone had been alive to hear it, it would have killed them where they stood. As it was, Hassan and Gili seemed to be barely standing their ground.

Thankfully the two hybrids were used to this sort of thing. 

Kon-Mai, katana in her hand, charged forward into the mass of Purifiers standing between her and the beast, and was promptly blasted in the face with a stream of fire. She blocked her face with her sleeve but the heat still singed her hair and burned her skin, and she hissed.

She heard Savitr scream her name, but as she tried to stand, another outpouring of fire caught her unprepared, and she fell back to the ground. She protected her face, but her hand suffered greatly and she felt the white hot pain of a burn stretch up the length of her left arm. At least it wasn’t her sword arm.

Hassan let out a bellow and rushed forward into the fray, his purple swords glimmering in the fading light. The Purifiers turned their flames on him, and the Berserker rose up behind them and let out a roar. As it slammed it’s fists into the ground again, Kon-Mai bit her jacket and dug her fingers into the ground, pulling herself away.

Hassan sprinted past the soldiers in front, all the way to the back, and let out a scream as he leapt through the air, honing in on one unlucky Purifier. “STAND BAAAACK!”

Kon-Mai covered her head, just as Hassan sliced through one of the Purifiers, his Templar blade sparking in the light of the flame. A surge of heat wafted over them, and then the fire exploded upward and outward, causing a chain reaction. Three more Purifiers burst into an explosion of flame, and the Berserker let out a scream as it caught fire as well.

Kon-Mai was not fooled, however. This would not hurt the Berserker as much as it would just anger it. And by the sound of it, it was very angry.

She jumped to her feet and watched as the Berserker swatted the Purifiers to the side. Hassan’s charred body flew a few feet and landed in the burning grass, his eyes locked open in a blank stare. Kon-Mai drew her sword, her right arm still good, and took up a stance against the Berserker. The beast met her eyes, huffed, and charged at her. 

Sword in hand, Kon-Mai rushed forward. She slid under the Berserker’s heavy fist and stabbed upward. Her sword slammed into the hard plating under the jawline, cracking the bone plating and bringing the beast crashing forward, almost crushing her underneath. She rolled out from under the Berserker as it screeched in pain, and once again nearly demolished Kon-Mai with another strike to the ground.

The dirt shook, and Kon-Mai tried to get to her feet but slipped again, landing on her bad hand and screaming in pain. She scooted away, and immediately saw a flame coming at her from the left and rolled away again. The surviving Purifiers were on their feet again and coming in, surrounding her.

Perhaps her poor angle contributed, but there was no escape here she could see. She jumped to her feet and began to run in a random direction, knowing it was cowardly but just needing to get away. Another jet of flame, and this time the ground at her feet caught alight and she stumbled into the wall of a timber house. Shaking, she bared her teeth in a snarl.

The Berserker, jaw still shattered and dragging in the dirt, let out a screech and went to charge again, not caring of the Purifiers in it’s way. Kon-Mai took a breath and closed her eyes.

Then a flash of purple cut across the darkness. Screams of Etheric filled the air as the Purifiers flew off to the side, opening up her escape. Kon-Mai took the moment and dashed to the right, and there she saw him.

There was Savitr, with his hands outstretched, psionic energy flowing from his fingers as he glared up at the Berserker before him. It turned, roaring at him, and he dove to the side as it’s huge mitt swiped at him. Rolling to one side, he held up a hand, a bubble of purple suddenly encasing him.

“Stasis…” Kon-Mai whispered. “A priest…”

The beast was not done, and while it had been slowed, it was not deterred. This time, though, Kon-Mai was ready once again. She held up her hand, closing her eyes and calling forth her own psionic power. A large, purple star the size of her hand landed, spinning, in her palm. She raised her arm and, barely aiming, threw it.

Just as Savitr emerged from his stasis, the purple star flew over his head, wrapped around, and stuck the Berserker in the side of the head. It stumbled and roared as it staggered backward, and Savitr turned to the woman it had come from.

“Mordenna!” He called to her. He raised his arm, a purple glimmer on his wrist.

Kon-Mai nodded, kneeling in a running stance just as the creature ripped the shuriken from it’s head, the weapon fading in a shower of purple sparkles.

As Kon-Mai dashed forward, Savitr knelt into a crouch and held up his arm over his head. Upon his forearm, a beautifully decaled shield bloomed like a flower. She took a small leap into the air, landing on his shield, and with all his strength, he hoisted her into the air.

She flew, landing on the Berserker, digging her sword into the tense muscles on it’s back and slicing open what armor was left intact. Her sword cut deep as she slid down it’s body and landed in a crouch, the creature turning on her once again, covered in rage and blood.

It was now or never, but her legs had locked in exhaustion and pain, and she watched the fleshy beast prepare to bring her down

A shot from the ravine echoed through the valley, silencing all who heard it. The beast froze, it’s muscles tensing, and then it slowly fell backward, Savitr scrambling away to avoid it.

Kon-Mai stared down at the beast’s broken body, only just awake and ready to kill her. Footsteps coming up behind her caused her to look, only to see Gili come sprinting down the ravine towards them. “Konnie, thank GOD! Are you ok? Yeah you are, you’re fine. Hassan! Where’s Hassan?!” She called.

Kon-Mai let out a sigh of sorrow. “He is…”

Gili’s face fell, and she nearly buckled beside Kon-Mai. A hand to her face, she let out a quiet sob, so quickly you could have missed it in a blink. But as soon as it started, she straightened up and took a breath. “I’m going to get the body. Savitr, patch up Konnie’s hand. I think she burned it.”

Kon-Mai watched Gili slowly wade off into the sea of bodies, finally stopping where Hassan lay and falling on her knees beside him. 

The Shrinemaiden pried her eyes away, and turned to look at Savitr as he crouched beside her. He was purposefully avoiding her gaze, but as he finally looked up, she smiled.

“Thank you.” She whispered.

“For what?” He asked softly.

She smiled knowingly.

.

.

“And the winds will cry, and many men will die,
And all the waves will bow down…
To the Loreley!”

Senuna took a deep bow as her set finished, and Dhar-Mon clapped loudly, his giant hands generating the most noise of all the crowd. It still amazed him how well she sang, how godly her voice was, and he figured perhaps it was not so odd she used to be a singer. By the sparkle in her eyes, it certainly brought her joy.

He heard footsteps behind him, and looked up to see Gur-Rai was also matching his clapping with his own. “Wonderful, wonderful. What are we cheering for?”

“Commander Senuna.” Dhar-Mon sighed. “What do you need, Gur-Rai?”

“What, I can’t drop in to say hello?” He winked at Malinalli, who rolled her eyes.

“Nice try, Abe Sapien.” She stuck her tongue out. “Go play with the other girls.”

“Maybe I will.” He scoffed. “At least they appreciate all this~” He ran a hand down his chest.

Malinalli chuckled. “What brings you here? Want a drink?”

“Only if you’re buying.”

“They don’t cost…” She sighed. “Whatever. Dhar-Mon, will you save my seat?”

“Of course.” He pulled her vacant chair closer to him as she got up and went to the bar. That didn’t stop Gur-Rai from leaning on the back of said chair, though.

“Why are you here, Brother?” Dhar-Mon asked. “You have…that look.”

“This is not a look. This is just my beautiful face~” Gur-Rai chuckled. “But actually, I am waiting to speak to Senuna.”

“Oh? About what?”

“About our resident Sectoid.” He winked. “And his first mission~”

Dhar-Mon pretended not to look interested, but he was poor at hiding such things. “And…what IS his first mission.”

“A simple scouting call.” He sat on the edge of the small table. “A small distress signal blinks from the darkness of the Kakamega forest in Kenya. The beacon was quite alien looking.”

His brother smiled as Dhar-Mon now turned his full attention to him. “A ship? One of the Elders fleet?”

“Possibly.” Gur-Rai nodded. “It seems we may have caused an exodus, Brother.”

Dhar-Mon scoffed. “The Elders’ grip on the mind is unrelenting…it takes much to overcome it.”

“Well you did.” Gur-Rai patted his back. “You’re an inspiration, my dear brother.”

“I am no such thing.”

“Don’t be that way.” Gur-Rai kissed the top of Dhar-Mon’s head and grabbed the drink out of Malinalli’s hand as she returned. “Well I’m off to see the wizard. Catch you kids later~”

Malinalli started after him as he sauntered right up to the stage. “Why is he…?”

“Like that?”

“Yeah.”

Dhar-Mon chuckled. “He’s a special one.”

.

.

The garage was a scary place. Kon-Mai had wanted to take Tsiuri into her arms as soon as they had returned to the Avenger, but Bradford had intercepted her. She had only half listened to his praise for her as she searched amidst the crowed, and by the time she finally got away, Tsiuri was gone. In her moment of deep, panicked disappointment, she felt a presence behind her.

She turned. “Savitr.” She said, swallowing her sadness.

“Are you alright?” He asked, his yellow eyes worried. 

“Aside from the burn on my hand, I am quite fine.” She took a breath and smiled.

“But you’re crying.”

“…I am not.” She whispered, her hand moving to her cheek. Sure enough it was wet, and the water felt salty. She took a deep, shaky breath. “My eyes hurt from the smoke. They are…sensitive.”

“Was the battle quite stressful? I often get scared-”

“No.” She snapped. “I’m sorry I…I’m distracted.” She pressed a finger to her temple. “It was a tremendous battle, was it not? You were quite formidable.”

Savitr almost seemed to blush. “What I did was nothing, Morde-”

“Kon-Mai.” She snapped. “Call me Kon-Mai.”

He looked frightened for a moment, but seemed to realize her intentions. “…Kon-Mai, what I did was nothing compared to you.”

Kon-Mai met his eyes, hers full of surprise. “I would beg to disagree.” Her voice dropped low as she leaned close. “I did not know you were a priest.”

He didn’t pull away from her. “It is not a past I am proud of.” He admitted.

“Why ever not?”

“Are you proud of the things you did in the name of the Elders?” He asked, his yellow eyes meeting her magenta ones. “No, you would not have left if you were.”

“And yet you use your power.” She crossed her arms. “I suppose it is a serviceable tool.”

Savitr did not respond. Instead he just studied her face, almost as though he were examining an ancient sculpture. “I have kept very little from that time. Only my powers. And this.” He patted his chest.

“Yes. A strong heart is needed to survive on the battlefield.”

“That’s a wonderful sentiment.” He chuckled. “But it is not my heart.” From under a flap on his armor, he drew back the cloth and undid something shining in the low garage light. He handed it to her. “Please, be careful with it.”

Kon-Mai took it from his hand carefully. It was smaller than her palm: a gold pin in the shape of a disk, with many points rising from it. The disk in the middle had a smiling face etched into it.

“…It’s the sun.”

“Yes.” Savitr nodded. “I obtained this broach from an old man in Suriname; a homeless preacher who was lamenting the death of his only daughter…at the hands of blue men.”

Kon-Mai met his eyes. “I assume he did not give it to you.”

Savitr, once again, lowered his gaze. “No. It was all that survived of his body.” He said. “But his words, his voice, stuck with me. And his words.” He closed his eyes. “Oṃ bhūr bhuvaḥ svaḥ, tát savitr váreṇyaṃ, bhargo devasya dhīmahi dhiyo yo naḥ pracodayāt.” He spoke almost as though he was in a trance, and though she had never heard it, it sounded familiar.

“It is a mantra?”

“The Gayatri Mantra. A dedication to the sun.” Savitr smiled. “And so, when I broke free, when I escaped…I knew my name.”

Kon-Mai ran her thumb over the pin once again, the smiling face of the sun staring back at her.

“…Do you know what happened to the child?” She asked. “Tsiuri? I wanted to…” She wasn’t sure what she wanted to do, exactly.

“She went with Gili.” He said. “Gili is taking her to the Reapers. She speaks Georgian, she’d be a good mother to the girl.”

Kon-Mai felt her heart drop, and her whole body felt like lead. “…And the child…went willingly…?”

Savitr nodded. “She was very overwhelmed. I’m sure she would have loved to say goodbye first had she known.” He smiled. “She seemed quite fond of you.”

“I had hoped she was.” She handed the pin back to him, her fingers lingering on his for just a moment longer than normal. For her at least.

Chapter Text

“A distress signal?”

Jane and Bradford looked over the Commander’s shoulder at the data pad in her hands. Zhang sat on the couch across from them, staring at them; He was still leaning a bit on his cane. “Are you planning to bring home more aliens, Sunny?”

“Dunno.” Senuna said, pressing the off button and laying the data pad on her desk. “Depends on if they want to come aboard or not…or if they’re even aliens.”

Zhang raised a brow. “Could they be human?”

“The distress signal was weird. It came from a UFO but…” Jane shifted on one leg. “It’s different somehow. The commands are coming through in English. Regular ADVENT ships only use Etheric.”

“So there must be English speakers on board.” Senuna said. “Which means humans.”

“Possibly humans.” Bradford clarified. “The aliens on board could be using English to disguise their commands. Make it harder for ADVENT to find them.”

“Zhang, what do you think?” Senuna said. “I pushed past you on the issue of Verge and the Skirmishers. I want YOU to make this decision.”

“Yes.” He said warily. “And you know how I feel…”

“We all felt that way once.” Jane said curtly. “But the more you talk to these people, the more you realize they’re trying to regain their home. Just like us.”

Zhang stiffened. “…But is it their home, Jane?”

“It is now.” Bradford sighed.

Zhang pondered this. “…Aliens or not, that is a distress signal. And I still remember our motto.” He stood, his legs still weak and teetering. “This, perhaps, would be a good chance to test the Sectoid, I think. See where his loyalties truly lie.”

.

.

“Don’t look directly into the sun, Kon-Mai.” Someone said behind her. “You’ll be blinded.”

Kon-Mai startled, blinking herself back to attention. “I was not.” She said as she rubbed her sore eyes. That was a lie. The rising sun had seemingly called her out of bed early that morning. It’s warmth was infectious.

Savitr smiled up at her. “You seem to have been distracted recently. Ever since the mission to Georgia.”

“Have I?” She shook her head. “I know where my mind wanders to. I am completely in control.” She smiled. There were few warm thoughts she had from her time with ADVENT, but those that were there, she took refuge in. The few times she and her brothers had worked together…those were good memories.

“The crevices of your mind must be a fascinating place then, if you can spend hours just thinking.” Savitr sighed. “I have so little in there, myself.”

She scoffed. “Petty excuses. You have as much thought as I or anyone else.”

“Not memories though.” He shrugged. “I’m merely a clone, no past life before this.”

Kon-Mai fell very silent. “…So your lack of memories makes you a clone?”

“Not exactly but…” He swallowed. “I suppose it is a symptom.”

She scoffed. “Well, I have good reason to believe I am a clone as well, then. I have no memories of any past.”

“But you said-”

“Before ADVENT.” She clarified. “My mind, my…‘human’ life is a blank slate. Perhaps there’s nothing to remember.” She realized she was shaking and willed herself still.

“Does the topic upset you?” He beckoned her to walk with him, and surprisingly, she did. “I knew your brothers had past lives, but you, Kon-Mai Mordenna, you seemed to come out of thin air.”

She did not know what to say to that. “The scientists never told me.” She finally answered. “And I never found any reason to ask. My life was the Elders’.”

“Your brothers do not share your opinions, it seems.”

“My brothers are…very human.” She looked up. “I do not have such luxuries.”

“I would disagree.” He mused. “I think you are more than human.”

She began to snarl, but he held up a hand.

“What I mean is…you are kind, and tender and caring. You are brilliant and quick, and I have heard you speaking to the Darkstrider, keeping up with your brother’s wit. And he is quite intimidating. That takes talent.” He smiled. “I think you are a good person, Kon-Mai. I wish more humans were like you.”

“What brought all this on?” She asked.

“You seemed to be distressed after the last mission.” He admitted. “And I never had the chance to tell you-”

“Kon-Mai Mordenna, please report to the Skyranger. Kon-Mai Mordenna, please report to the Skyranger.” The loudspeaker sang out.

Kon-Mai looked down at Savitr with sympathy. “I’m afraid I must depart.”

His face fell, but he nodded, bowing to her. “Then I will see you soon, Kon-Mai.”

She sighed, but he could see her slight smile. “Thank you.”

“For what?”

“For calling me by my real name.”

.

.

“You excited?”

Verge straightened up and looked at Gur-Rai, who was watching him from the door. His arms were crossed, and his pistol hung loosely on his finger, where he was twirling it.

“Excited might not be the right word…” Verge ran his hands over the Kevlar armor, tailored to his…unique stature. “I am more anxious.”

“Oh, don’t you worry~” Gur-Rai chuckled. “It’s a scouting mission. Chances are, there won’t even be any enemies.”

Verge looked up at his tall blue friend. “And yet, the Commander sends down all three of her Chosen?”

“We enjoy spending time together.” He shrugged. “Plus, extra protection for you, Verge. You should be happy.”

“Yes. So happy.” Verge picked up the pair of pants and held them up to the light, examining them. “…I do not want to wear this.”

“Well Bradford said no streaking.”

“Why? I have no genitals for humans to be offended by.”

“That is true. But you know what you DO have?” Gur-Rai poked the Sectoid’s scars. “Squishy, squishy organs. And that Kevlar is going to protect those organs from going pop.”

Verge fell silent. He had never considered that. “It feels strange.”

“The Kevlar? I agree, it sucks. Maybe Kon-Mai can sew up something better for you.”

“No.” Verge mused. “To be treated as something…valuable. Not expendable.”

Gur-Rai blinked, nodding his head slowly. “I know what you mean there.”

“Do you?” Verge looked like he didn’t believe him.

“Oh trust me.” Gur-Rai let out a low growl. “My parents made it clear, they’d reclaim me without shedding a single tear if I ever stepped out of line.”

Verge’s face was unreadable as Gur-Rai spoke, and he laid the Kevlar back on the table. “I am sorry.”

“No, no.” He patted Verge on the back, softly, so he did not hurt him. “Don’t be sorry for me. I got out…mostly unscathed. I have my brother and sister, I have a job I love, and one of these days I will kick my dickhead dad in the face. I’d say life is good~”

Verge’s black eyes met Gur-Rai’s smiling purple ones. “…That is a wonderful outlook.” He mused. “Maybe someday I shall share it.”

“Oh, you will.” Gur-Rai slapped him on the back. “Now suit up, Private. We have a plane to catch.”

“Yes, Sir.” Verge chuckled.

.

.

The Skyranger seemed to almost shudder as it grew closer to the deep, green sea of trees. Firebrand came on the speaker and gave a “WHOOO-EEE!”, laughing as the chopper seemed to drop a bit. “She ridin’ feisty today!”

“Please get us there fully intact!” Dhar-Mon called to the front, holding onto the seats around him for dear life. Funnily enough, Verge seemed to barely notice the drops and bobs, though Gur-Rai was sure that the Sectoid would have been terrified by it…

“Sorry, sorry.” Firebrand giggled. “I don’t control the winds!”

Malinalli scooted along the seats and wrapped her arm in Dhar-Mon’s. “Hold onto me.” She smiled up at him. “I won’t let you fall.”

He did not protest; in fact there was no hesitation as he wrapped his other hand around her arm as well, and she seemed to anchor the two in place.

Kon-Mai took a deep breath, opening her eyes and looking up from her meditative state. “Does anyone else hear something strange…?”

There was silence for a moment. Then Verge spoke: “Yes…it sounds like talking.”

“Maybe the speakers are bugging out again.” Malinalli put forth. “This vehicle is old, after all…”

Kon-Mai did not look satisfied with the answer, but she could not say anything before the Skyranger shuddered again, and began to descend.

“The signal is coming from around here somewhere!” Firebrand called. “If you can’t pick it up, just call me back. I’ll be circling.”

“Thanks, Bryni!” Malinalli called as the door to the Skyranger opened. She stood up and stretched. “Come on, gang!”

The four aliens followed the one human out of the chopper and onto…what once was grassy plain. Now, it was mostly small trees and quickly growing shrubbery that was transforming into jungle. In fact it seemed as though the trees from the forest were closing in around them, even in this sunny patch where they stood. Winding vines spread out across the dirt and grass, overtaking what buildings had been there. Ahead of them, a faded sign that said Welcome to Kakamega Forest in white letters was hanging sideways from one chain, the other having snapped. The green overhang it had been attached to had fallen to the side, smashing open the ranger’s station.

The four of them surveyed the damage, and Malinalli smiled. “Looks nice.”

“Nice?” Verge looked at her like she was insane. “It looks nice?”

“Well, I’m not saying I’d like to build a summer home here, but the trees are actually quite lovely!” She stepped forward, hands on her hips. “You know this rainforest was endangered before the Elders arrived. Now look at it.”

“I think the people who died in the invasion would take issue with that statement.” Verge hugged himself. “Does the survival of this forest outweigh those lost?”

“I didn’t say that.” Malinalli snapped. “Just…that it’s ironic. Not that it’s a good thing.”

“Furthermore.” Verge said. “This forest could be full of dangerous creatures. Dangerous to humans especially.”

Gur-Rai put an arm around his, by comparison, smaller friend and winked at him. “Don’t worry, Verge, I’ll keep you safe from the tree monsters.”

“Yay.” Verge sighed.

Kon-Mai went to examine the ranger’s station. “There are supplies here that XCOM could use. Should we take them?”

“I don’t wanna traipse through the woods carrying a bunch of boxes.” Gur-Rai said, his arm still around Verge. “Let’s hide them though, come back for them later.”

“Molly, would you-” Kon-Mai didn’t have a chance to finish speaking before a cacophony of birds exploding through the trees caused everyone in the party to jump out of their skins in fright. Within seconds, Kon-Mai had her sword in her hand, and Dhar-Mon had reached for Malinalli to pull her behind him. Verge squished his body closer to Gur-Rai. Silence hung for a moment.

“…Something startled them.” Dhar-Mon growled. “I fear we are not alone out here.”

“You are right, Brother.” Kon-Mai said, sword in hand. “Shall I call Firebrand?”

“No…” Gur-Rai said. “Someone in that UFO sent that distress signal, yes? Best not leave them hanging!”

“What if the inhabitants try to kill us?” Verge asked.

“Well, in UFO’s there are aliens. And we’re aliens too, so they’ll probably see us as kin~”

“Um-”

“Yes, Molly, I know. Shut up.”

“What if our ‘brethren’ decide to kill us?” Verge asked.

“Then I’ll kill ‘em first.” Gur-Rai winked.

Kon-Mai seemed to sigh. “Then let us go.” She finally put her sword away. “And hope that no one else is joining us today.”

“Firebrand.” Dhar-Mon said into his comm. “Can you still see us?”

“Clear as day!” Firebrand’s voice echoed through the comm. “But those trees are awfully thick. I’ll try to keep visual, but keep a note of where y’all’s coordinates are.”

“We shall certainly try.” Kon-Mai said, and beckoned to the others. She took one step towards the forest, the trees seeming to lean in towards her as she walked.

Verge finally let go of Gur-Rai, who pouted. “Aw, leaving so soon? I thought we had something~”

When Verge turned pink, the Chosen laughed.

.

.

The trees grew thicker as they kept on walking, and the thick green canopy seemed to blot out the very sun. The party slogged through the wet jungle, the branches seeming to reach out to grab them at every turn. Bugs buzzed around their heads, causing distraction and annoyance all around. Kon-Mai was in the lead, cutting through the thick vines effortlessly with her sword.

Verge looked over his shoulder. “Shrinemaiden, did we not pass that tree before?”

“I don’t believe we did.” Kon-Mai stopped and listened. “…No, I do not recognize these bird sounds.”

“Maybe they’re singing a different song this time ‘round.” Gur-Rai smirked.

“Who is in the lead, Brother? You? No.” She smirked. “I know where we are going. I can lead us just fine.”

“I’m sure you can, Mom~”

“Please don’t call me that.”

“Why? You’re too young to be a Grandma-”

Dhar-Mon whacked Gur-Rai on the back of the head, causing Malinalli to snicker. “You are too old to be acting like a five year old.” He scolded his brother. “And yet, here we are.”

“Shrinemaiden.” Verge said again. “I am certain we have been this way before.”

“No, we have not.” She snapped. “Why ever would you think that?!”

“Because…” He pointed to the ground. Along the path they were walking, in front of them, were a line of footprints. Their own footprints.

The group stared ahead at it, Kon-Mai rubbing her eyes. Dhar-Mon put a hand on her shoulder. “Let me lead, Sister. I am the Eldest of the Chosen, and therefore have a natural sense of direction.”

“Oh sure.” Gur-Rai crossed his arms. “Like that one time in Bighorn-”

“Do not speak of that, that was an honest mistake.” Dhar-Mon snapped. “And I believe it was you who decided to shoot the Gatekeeper, Gur-Rai.”

“Yes I did, but that was after you got us lost.”

“Boys.” Malinalli said. “I hate to be that person, but it is getting dark. If we don’t find the UFO soon-”

“Yes, yes.” Dhar-Mon patted her shoulder. “You are right, Malinalli. Come, I shall lead.”

Gur-Rai rolled his eyes and fell into step beside Kon-Mai. “He’s gonna get lost.”

“Maybe you should lead.” She mumbled. “You are a hunter, are you not?”

“A hunter, not a tour guide.” He said. “I’m just here to kill things.”

Kon-Mai shook her head. “Sometimes I wonder if you shall ever change, Brother.”

“I sincerely hope so~”

.

.

The sun sank beneath the mountains, casting it’s orange rays across the savanna, but the group would not have seen it anyway. From their view, all they saw was the green of the trees fading into blue, and then various shades of grey and black as their main light source disappeared from the sky.

Gur-Rai pulled a flashlight off his belt and turned it on, and Kon-Mai seemed to be walking with her eyes closed, relying on her excellent hearing to guide her. She gasped, darted forward and caught Dhar-Mon before he stepped down. “Snake. Do not move.”

“A viper?!” He hissed.

“No.” She almost chuckled. “A small snake.” She waited a moment. “Step back. Slowly.” As he did, she pulled her sword and felt along the ground with the tip, lifting the tiny, colorful snake up by her blade. In the darkness, all they could see was a writhing worm-like creature, which Kon-Mai held at arm’s length for a moment before tossing it into the trees.

“It is safe now.” She said.

“Is it?” Verge asked. “There are many dangerous things in this forest, not including anything we might find in the UFO.”

“Well, the pathway is clear.” Kon-Mai gestured ahead.

“We cannot be sure of that.” He replied. “We cannot see.”

“I can hear.” She sighed. “I assure you, we are-” They all broke off as a loud rustling in the bushes echoed through the dark trees.

“Look, it’s dark, it’s cold, we’re all on edge and I don’t see any UFO’s out here.” Gur-Rai held up his hands. “Why don’t I put in a call to Firebrand?”

“That is unnecessary.” Kon-Mai said with a sigh, but her brother was fiddling with his comm while she shifted on her leg, taking up a more relaxed stance.

“Bryni, this is Gur-Rai.” He said. “We need a pickup, things are dark and spooky out here.”

Kon-Mai listened in. There was silence for a good, long moment.

“Firebrand, this is Darkstrider.” He waited in silence again. “Firebrand, come in.”

“Is she not answering?” Malinalli asked.

“Um…” He dropped his hand. “Someone else try theirs.”

“Firebrand.” Dhar-Mon’s loud voice boomed. “This is the Hieromonk. We request immediate extraction.”

A full minute passed of absolute silence. Verge reached out for Gur-Rai’s arm and the Chosen took it.

“Maybe the trees are blocking the signal…” Malinalli said. “I wish it wasn’t so dark.”

“What do we do now?” Dhar-Mon asked.

“We should continue the search.” Kon-Mai asserted. “The sooner we find our target, the sooner we might return home.”

“And if we end up with injured that need an evac? And Bryni can’t find us out here?” Gur-Rai shook his head. “I say, we make camp.”

“Make…camp?” Dhar-Mon blinked.

“Oh come now, Brother. You’ve been camping before.” He nudged him. “Right?”

Dhar-Mon’s blank stare answered that question.

“Sister.” Gur-Rai turned to Kon-Mai. “Surely you have. The woods are full of those blissful shadows you like so much.”

“They are.” She admitted. “But never have I set up…sleeping arrangements in the woods.”

“Why not?” He pouted.

“Because my stronghold was a beam of light away.” She crossed her arms. “A camp had no purpose.”

Gur-Rai looked to Malinalli, who shrugged. “Technically my childhood home was a campsite. I was raised in a tent.”

“Finally some good news.” He nodded. “Can you make a fire?”

“Sure can!”

“Excellent. Brother, Sister, you two find some dry wood for our human friend to use. And Dhar-Mon, if you could find a large branch or something that would make good shelt-”

“Now wait, Brother.” Kon-Mai hissed. “Why are you suddenly giving orders?”

“Because I’ve spent whole weeks in the woods before, and could survive out here with just my bare buttocks and my hood.” He smiled, his teeth glinting in the low light.

“I don’t like the way you phrased that.” Verge said. “Please keep your clothes on.”

“Says the Sectoid.”

“If I must wear pants, so must you.”

.

.

Kon-Mai rubbed her hands together, watching from her crouched position as Malinalli began the process of starting a fire. “The forest is cold tonight…” She mused, blowing on her hands.

“Mm.” Malinalli said in agreement. “Kinda worries me…”

“Is the air here not usually this…frigid?” Kon-Mai looked around.

“Normal temperatures for the Kakamega forest should hover around 52 degrees fahrenheit at night.” Malinalli stood up, rubbing her arms. “This feels colder…Where are the boys? I need one of them to help.”

“Dhar-Mon is…” Kon-Mai looked over her shoulder. What was he doing? She could see him far behind her, messing with what looked like a bundle of sticks. “Brother? What are you doing?”

“I am making a tent!” He cried from the darkness. He sounded incredibly irritated.

“You do not know how to make a tent.” She scoffed. “Come, join us.”

“I know how and if not, I shall teach myself!” He snapped. “Now silence, Sister!”

She scoffed. “How dare he.” She muttered as she turned back to the glowing wood. “Perhaps I could help.”

“Better than anything I’ve got! Put your hands over the wood.” Malinalli said. “I need some extra psionics to give the fire a jump-start.”

Kon-Mai understood why the human nurse had preferred Dhar-Mon for this, but perhaps her own limited psionic potential would be enough. She knelt beside the hot wood and put her fingers close to it, the tingling of the energy already there licking at her fingertips. She closed her eyes, listening to Malinalli quickly rubbing the smaller stick against the larger log, her movements getting faster and faster-

“ARISE YE PARTY!” Gur-Rai’s voice cut through the quiet, breaking their concentration. Kon-Mai startled and let out a scream, the logs bursting into flame just as she tore her hands away. Malinalli only barely managed to get away in time, losing her lighter stick to the flames.

“Gur-RAI!” Kon-Mai hissed, jumping to her feet. “What is the MATTER with you?!”

“Nothing.” He said cheerfully. “I found some food out in the jungle.” He held up a handful of small, reddish-purple fruits.

“…We don’t need food.” Kon-Mai snapped. “We do not EAT!”

“WE don’t. But our little human nurse here does. And I think Verge can as well. Where is he…?” Gur-Rai turned around. “Verge!”

“I am here.” Verge grunted as he came running up towards them, holding a similar fruit. This one, though, was the size of a basketball. “My back hurts, Darkstrider.”

“Where are you finding these?” Malinalli cried, running over. “What is that?”

“Based on my limited knowledge of Earth fauna…” Verge cleared his throat and set the fruit on the ground “I believe this is from the Moraceae family.”

“So it’s a fig.” Malinalli said. “How did it get this-”

“Huge?” Gur-Rai chuckled. “I have no idea, but isn’t it amazing?! This’ll feed us for days!”

Malinalli swallowed. “…Days?”

“Well yes, Molly, we have no idea how long we’ll be lost out here. We need to start setting up our shelter.”

There was a crack, then a loud THWACK noise, and Dhar-Mon cried out in pain. As they all turned towards the sound, they saw him march confidently out of the trees, the fire illuminating his face.

And revealing the large, red mark that stretched across it, from his forehead to his chin, in the shape of a tree branch.

“I have finished making the tent.” He insisted, pointing behind him. His brother took one look over his shoulder and burst into hysterics.

“Brother.” Kon-Mai hissed.

“That is NOT a tent.” Gur-Rai said. “That pile of shit? It’s coming down with a slight breeze!”

Malinalli and Verge looked over. It really was a piece of shit: barely even a shelter, it consisted of several small sticks balanced haphazardly on a few larger ones, which were leaning precariously on a log that was suspended in the air by said branches. The entire thing teetered as it relied on itself to remain upright.

Kon-Mai whacked Gur-Rai across the head, stopping his laughter. “He MADE that for us!”

“I think it’s nice!” Malinalli said, obviously a lie but with a smile sweet enough, Dhar-Mon either didn’t notice or didn’t care.

“You do?” His voice was small, like that of a child, and his eyes were large and hopeful.

“I do! It’ll keep us nice and warm tonight while Gur-Rai sleeps outside.” She smirked in his direction.

He shook his head. “After all I’ve done for you, Molly? I got you figs, for Jupiter’s sake.”

“Thanks.” She rolled her eyes. She plucked one from his grasp. “Come on, it’s getting chilly. I’m going to get warm by the fire. The one your sister was kind enough to help me with.” She smiled at Kon-Mai as she turned back to the pit. “That was impressive by the way. You’re more talented than you think.”

“I am one of the Chosen.” Kon-Mai nodded. “Perhaps Elder Bhandasura did bless me with more power than I thought.”

As the group began to gather around the fire, Malinalli mused on that. “What did he bless you with, per se?” She asked. “I’m a bit confused about how your…” She waved her hands.

“How was our conception achieved?” Kon-Mai chuckled.

“Yeah.” Malinalli began digging into a fig with her thumb. “I’m guessing it wasn’t a case of a Mommy Elder and a Daddy Elder doing the sideways tango.”

Gur-Rai chuckled and Kon-Mai seemed to blush a bit, while Dhar-Mon looked thoroughly confused.

“We were born in tubes.” Gur-Rai said. “I remember most of my birth, unfortunately. It was painful.”

Malinalli nodded somberly. “How did they do it…?”

“One of the Big Three was assigned to watch the whole thing.” He continued. “For me it was Camazotz. He designed my body, and gave me one…special talent.” He pointed to his face. “My eyes. He was very, very proud of my eyes. Vision almost like precognition, he called it.” He sat back. “But throughout the process my…other parents were brought in, too. My ‘mother’, Abyzou, gave me cunning and tenacity, a mind that could solve any problem in front of me, and a personality that does not…” He coughed. “Well, that isn’t supposed to take no for an answer. And ol’ Bhandasura, he gave me a steady hand and a grip that doesn’t shake when I hold my gun.”

“For me as well.” Kon-Mai cut in. “Though I do not remember the details of my birth, when I awoke, my parents were surrounding me.” She ran her hands over her chest, down to her stomach, along the curve of her hip. “Abyzou was the one who supervised my birth. She gave me this.”

“Gave you…hips?” Malinalli cocked her head.

“She gave me my body.” Her voice was quiet, almost like she was ashamed of it. “She was so proud of…the features I have. The things that made me…’unique’. She told me this body of mine was a gift, a jewel to be protected, delicate as glass and as tough as Cydonian Steel.” She sighed. “…And that in my reflection, was death.

“Camazotz gave me quickness, my reflexes, and the speed of a bird gliding through the air.” She smiled a bit. “And Bhandasura…” She thought for a minute. “He was never clear but…when he met me, he put a hand on my cheek…” She touched her face “and told me that I will always know love for those close to me.”

“And on your sixteenth birthday, you’ll prick your finger on a spinning wheel and fall into a deep slumber.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Thanks, Dad. He always did love Dhar-Mon the most.”

“That is not true…” Dhar-Mon sounded so unsure, his booming voice a whisper. “What he did to me was not love.”

“Do you remember it?” Malinalli asked.

“My earliest memory was like that of my sister’s.” He admitted. “I awoke with Elder Bhandasura standing over me. I got to my feet, barely able to manage a crawl, and my parents stood over me and proclaimed me their Chosen one.”

“And what did he give you?”

“My father Bhandasura,” Dhar-Mon began “gave me this.” He held up his hand, purple energy dancing in his palm. “My powers, the knowledge of how to wield them, and the strength to nearly rival gods.” He lowered his hand. “My mother Abyzou gave me my voice, a tongue to drown the throat of war, and a voice that could silence the cosmos.”

“She did a good job, I’ll give her that.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “And what did my old dad give you?”

Dhar-Mon thought for a long time, his face lined in the dim firelight. Then finally, he spoke. “He gave me fear.” He whispered. “So I would always know that what was given to me could be taken. So I would always know where the line was, and how far I could go before I crossed it.”

“…Man.” Malinalli tossed her fig into the fire. “Fuck Camazotz! And fuck the rest of them!”

Dhar-Mon looked up at her, in shock at her language.

“What?” She asked.

“I did not expect such language from you, Malinalli.” He seemed to chuckle.

“Giving you fear as a gift?!” She spat. “Giving Kon-Mai a ‘body’? You know what I think, I think she HAD a body and Abyzou just wanted to take credit for something she had no control over!” She turned to Gur-Rai. “And I don’t know who you were before they got you, but I’m willing to bet your hand was pretty steady before all that!”

“I’ll match that bet.” He nodded.

“They gave you blue skin and some cool powers.” Malinalli sat back down. “But those…THINGS are not your parents. Abyzou is NOT your mom, and the other two are not your dads.”

“They have names.” Dhar-Mon said.

“I don’t care.” She crossed her arms. “So do you, Dhar-Mon. You have a name. And I call you that name because I lo-I respect you.” She said quickly. “I do NOT respect the Terrible Throuple.”

Gur-Rai cackled at that, nearly doubling over. Kon-Mai seemed to relax as well, leaning back against the log she sat on.

“What of you, Verge?” Dhar-Mon asked. “You have been silent, yet you are also a child of the Elders.”

Verge was quiet, picking at the red skin of the fig in his lap. “Well…I was made on an assembly line. Like all the other Sectoids.” He chuckled. “The Elders barely acknowledged my existence before my betrayal. In fact, I never saw the Three. I was under the jurisdiction of Vox Imdugud, and even then, I did not report to him directly.”

“So there are more than just the three?” Malinalli asked.

“There are…” Verge began to count on his fingers. “…Right now, there are eight.”

“Eight?!” She cried. “We have to kill eight Elders?”

“It has been done before.” Verge assured her. “They came to this planet with a crew of twenty.”

“…What?”

He smiled at her horror. “Your kind has killed many Elders before. You are perhaps the only who could.” He pulled his knees to his chest. “A crew of 200 Sectoids came with them on the Temple ship, to Earth. We are made of the Ethereals, born of their blood and power, but designed to be slaves.”

Now Kon-Mai looked interested. “I did not know Sectoids shared Ethereal blood.”

“Yes.” Verge nodded. “We are a race that has no homeworld of our own, no kingdoms that we rule. The Ethereals created us for one purpose. They needed slaves. We…we were those slaves.”

There was silence all around, and Malinalli scooted a bit closer. “I’m sorry.” She whispered. “I know how that feels. Human history has a lot of cases like that…”

“But your history is also filled with color and light.” He added. “And while oppressors may have come over ocean blue, you consistently cast off the yoke of tyranny. We Sectoids could never do that.”

“Why not?” Gur-Rai asked. “My siblings and I did, and we were literally the Chosen Ones.”

“Because you are made of human DNA.” Verge said. “Gur-Rai, you even remember bits of your human past.”

“Yeah, bits.” He shrugged. “But my brother and sister don’t, who knows where they came from.”

“He is right, Verge.” Kon-Mai said. “I do not remember a human life. Sometimes I doubt I had one at all. For all I know, I am a clone off an assembly line, just like you.”

“Oh, but Shrinemaiden.” He met her gaze. “You haven’t looked?”

There was a collective silence.

“What do you mean looked?” Dhar-Mon asked the Sectoid.

Verge looked slightly embarrassed. “You and yours have such great psionic powers. I thought you would have used it for…”

“For what, Verge?” Malinalli leaned forward.

Verge put his fig on the ground. “…Psionic energy not only comes from the individual, but from the very cosmos. We are surrounded by it, all the time, without fail.” He folded his hands. “And sometimes, this energy can be called back from…another place. Another time. And from that, we can see snippets of times gone by.”

“Like water memory.” Malinalli said.

“Yes.” Verge nodded. “If you three had any life from before, any memories from before your time as Chosen, I could, conceivably, call back those memories.”

A deep, cold silence hung in the darkness around them, just as the weight of Verge’s words settled over them. Kon-Mai seemed to fold her hands over her knees, and even Gur-Rai looked hesitant. Dhar-Mon was the only one who met Verge’s gaze.

“I would like to see.” He insisted.

“What if there’s nothing to see?” Gur-Rai said. His tone and face were hesitant and somber. “You won’t be disappointed?”

“Dhar-Mon shook his head. “It is an interesting display of Verge’s power, and a shame that a master such as myself cannot utilize it.”

“If it fails we can fall back on mine.” Malinalli piped up. “I’d love to show you all my village before it was totaled.”

Verge chuckled. “Alright then…” He held out his hands. “I will need everyone to sit close to me and join hands.”

All the party members scooted to the forest floor, staring directly into the blazing fire. Gur-Rai reached out and took his sister’s hand. She then took his and their elder brother’s hands in hers. Malinalli reached over and squeezed Dhar-Mon’s grasp like she had so long ago in the hospital, and then reached for Verge. He hesitated, looking Gur-Rai in the eye, who just stared at him with an expectant look. Finally, Verge reached over and took him as well.

The circle completed, Verge closed his eyes, and the others did the same.

“Look deep.” He said. “Find something, even if it’s just a feeling on the tip of your tongue. Something you can’t place. I will find it, and I will follow it.”

Kon-Mai squeezed her brothers’ hands. She called on that feeling deep within herself, that feeling from before when Tsiuri was in her arms, when Ismene looked up at her with a beaming smile, the feeling like all of this was so familiar. Like she had done this all before. She took a deep breath, the smell of the forest enveloping her. The wood and leaves, the whistle of the wind, insects at her feet, the cold air closing in on her…

No. It was warm. At first she thought it was the fire, but she soon realized the very air around her had shifted temperatures.

“Don’t open your eyes.” Verge said. “Follow that feeling.”

She felt something rising in her chest, like a scream. Or a laugh. Something tingling and…comforting. Gur-Rai squeezed her hand.

Then the ground beneath them disappeared, and for a moment it felt like she was falling, before she felt the crunch of forest leaves beneath her.

Kon-Mai scrambled to her feet, looking around, suddenly panicking. Her brothers were gone and, furthermore, so were her clothes. As she scrambled to cover her shame, she heard Verge’s voice behind her.

“Oh dear, that was my mistake, I apologize.” The ground beneath her feet seemed to shift, and she was once again dressed in her light armor. “I forget that not everyone can go naked like me.”

“How’d you do that?!” Kon-Mai turned and saw Malinalli and Dhar-Mon approaching where Verge stood behind her. Malinalli was clothed, but in her civilian wear, and her curly hair was loose. “When I tried something like this, Dhar-Mon and I were both naked the whole time!”

“This is all a dream, Malinalli.” He said. “And like a dream, you can control anything you desire here…to a degree.”

“Anything?” Gur-Rai emerged from behind a tree. “So I could surround myself with-”

“Yes, anything you desire. Food, beautiful women-”

Gur-Rai shrugged. “I’m in the mood for dick today.”

The entire party groaned, and Kon-Mai walked over and gave him a gentle pinch on the ear.

“Ow.” He giggled. “So, whose memory is this?”

“I am not sure.” Verge said. “It appears your sister called it forth, but around us, I feel traces of all three of you.”

Kon-Mai looked around. These trees, this forest, it all did seem so familiar. She knew this place, intrinsically, deep in her bones. “Let us explore, then.”

They began to traverse the landscape, their shoes sliding on the leafy floor. Malinalli almost tripped and would have fallen if Dhar-Mon hadn’t caught her. Looking up at the flora above them, Kon-Mai noticed the trees around her were…quite peculiar.

“We are not in Africa anymore.” She said.

“I would assume not.” Verge replied. “Unless you have been to Africa in your youth?”

“I have been to Australia…” She looked around warily. “Please, if a koala makes its appearance-”

“Koalas are cute!” Malinalli interjected.

Kon-Mai hissed at her. “They are demons who wear skins of fur.”

Malinalli shrank back a bit, but chuckled. “Don’t like koalas, huh?”

“No.”

They left the conversation at that. The pine needles under their feet crunched silently. The Darkstrider looked up and noticed the puffs of pink and white petals. Cherry blossoms. “I wonder where we are.”

In the silence that followed his musings, there was a sound. Kon-Mai stopped, straining her ears. “Do you hear that…?”

Verge also listened, falling in beside her. “…That is the sound of a child’s laugh.”

“Huh?” Malinalli looked excited. “Which way?”

Kon-Mai gestured up a steep, green hill, the sun guarded by tall pines standing at attention. Before her brothers could stop her, she took a running start and climbed up the slope, gripping the grass like an animal. Gur-Rai followed her close behind and even managed to briefly overtake her as they got to the top and stared, shocked, across the clearing.

For a distance of a good 200 yards, there were no trees: just great, rolling mounds, upon one stood a singular tree dotted with pink and white cherry blossoms. Around that tree, three figures danced and played, like nymphs, laughing in shrill voices.

“Children.” Kon-Mai breathed quietly. And as though they could hear her whisper, they all stopped their play and turned to look at her.

It was then, as they were joined by Dhar-Mon, with Malinalli and Verge emerging some feet away, that the wave of familiarity swept over all three Chosen. The figures, though shrouded, looked to be two boys and a girl, she being the smallest of the three. The tallest stepped forward in front of the other two. The three Chosen held their gaze, unmoving. The children stared back, as though they were waiting.

Then one of them, the tiny girl, moved. And as she drew closer, Kon-Mai stepped out to meet her halfway.

The child’s eyes gazed up into her own purple ones with only curiosity, and Kon-Mai felt her chest tighten as she gazed upon her. Her skin was dark caramel: not as deep as Malinalli’s, but with hints of olive and a dark umber base. Her eyes were just as dark, their color a deep, warm chestnut, and Kon-Mai sore she saw red in them. Her black hair was not smooth, but curled in tight, fluffy coils that made her black locks resemble a cloud. She was so small and so unmistakably human. And yet, as Kon-Mai knelt down before her, she sensed something deep and old and knowing within this girl.

The child met her gaze with confidence, reached up, and put a small handful of cherry blossoms atop Kon-Mai’s head, showering her in pink petals. She heard Malinalli squeal, and Gur-Rai cackled with the absurdity.

Kon-Mai smiled at the little girl, who smiled back, giggling only a tiny bit. The child clasped her hands in front of her and bowed deeply, but as she was about to speak, someone grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back.

It was one of the other children. Where the girl had been barely over four, this boy looked at least nine, but his face was wise beyond his years. He gazed warily at Kon-Mai, almost like he recognized her from somewhere. She, too, felt a sense of familiarity.

His own thick, black hair was styled in dreadlocks that reminded her of her own, back when she had worn her circlet religiously. His features resembled the girl’s but his skin was far darker, darker even than Malinalli’s skin tone. Those same chestnut-red eyes stared at her expectantly.

Then his gaze shifted behind her, where Dhar-Mon had approached them. He and the boy locked eyes, the boy almost challenging the Chosen to do, or say, something to hurt the child he’d pushed behind him. The girl hid behind this boy, looking up at him like she knew he was the only thing standing between her and the world.

“Woah, hey!” They heard Gur-Rai yell, and the eldest boy turned and called to the child now attached to Gur-Rai’s pants, trying to grab at Darkclaw. Gur-Rai managed to pull the boy off but he clung to the Chosen’s arm, intent on getting to play with the dangerous weapon. Gur-Rai pulled out the gun and held it above the child’s head. “Cut it out, kid. This isn’t a toy.”

“Genjiro!” When the eldest child called that name, it seemed to echo in the air around them, reverberating and almost tearing the whole vision asunder. The younger boy looked back at him, then up at Gur-Rai again. His eyes were lighter than the other two, as was his skin, that had more olive in it than umber. His hair, instead of the tight curls, lay in a black, floppy mat over his eyes. He smiled up at Gur-Rai, and the Chosen saw the boy had lost his front teeth recently, leaving him with an adorably menacing pair of fangs.

Gur-Rai chuckled. “When you’re older, kid.” He assured him. “Come find me when you’re older, and I’ll let you play with this.” He gestured to the other two children. “Go on, now.”

The boy dove for his leg again, but this time only to squeeze it in a tight hug. As soon as Gur-Rai was over the shock of that, the boy let go and ran back to the others, where the eldest grabbed his shoulder and spoke to him harshly about running off toward strangers.

“But they aren’t strangers!” Again, a voice rang out all around them, shaking them to their core. No other sounds could be heard, though, as the eldest took hold of the younger boy and youngest girl by their hands, and pulled them back towards the tree.

The Chosen watched the Children go, standing side by side as the Children turned once again. Kon-Mai, facing the girl, smiled, shyly bearing serrated teeth. The girl met her eyes, a smile on her lips, like she had reunited with a loved one long lost.

Under the wind and sky and cherry tree, they all stared at each other. It felt like an eternity.

Then a loud sound, like shriek, cut the sky in two. This vision collapsed and Kon-Mai’s eyes flew open when she was in front of the fire again, in the darkness of the woods. Beside her, Gur-Rai scrambled to his feet and pulled Darklance off his back.

“Get under cover!” Dhar-Mon ordered Malinalli and Verge. “We are being ambushed!”

.

.

The Sectoid hissed and clenched it’s fist at this traitor that looked like them, but wore clothes and scurried away like a scared rat. They had Verge pinned, his back against a tree as three of his former comrades surrounded him. This time, though, he would not be deterred. He held out his hand, a miasma of purple energy surrounding his fist…

Just as he lashed out at one, however, the Sectoid to his left hit him with a psionic blast of their own. His vision went white and he slumped against the tree, feeling the other two tugging at his armor to get it off.

“I don’t recall him giving consent.” Gur-Rai’s voice cut through the chaos. One of the Sectoids shrieked, and it’s body fell on top of Verge. Another ran away, and the third decided to die a hero and launched itself at Gur-Rai.

Bad idea. While the Darkstrider was weaker at close combat, the shadow behind him drew her sword and sliced the Sectoid in two.

Malinalli ran over to Verge and checked his pulse, doing the math quickly in her head. “Stay down. They hit you hard.”

“We must run.” Verge croaked. “More are coming…”

“How did they find us?” Kon-Mai asked.

“They came for the distress signal.” Gur-Rai grumbled. “Looks like ADVENT got here before we did.”

“Entos mavopis.” Kon-Mai hissed. “If our rescuees are not already dead, they shall be soon.”

“I have located the wreckage of the UFO.” Dhar-Mon said, approaching them. His hammer was covered in orange blood, and his robe was slightly torn. “They attempted to hide; the cloak seems to still be operational. Luckily, I can see through such petty tricks.”

“Good work, Brother.” Gur-Rai nodded. “Let see if anyone is still alive in there.”

“Someone must stay here to guard Verge and Molly.” Kon-Mai insisted.

“I’ll be fine.” Malinalli said. “I have my own pistol.”

“Yeah, so did Shammy.” Gur-Rai said. “What happens if a Chryssalid shows up?”

Malinalli sneered at him, then lifted her hand. A bubble of green psionic energy covered her and Verge, and she smiled as she dropped it again, the bubble disappearing. “That’ll happen.”

Gur-Rai and Kon-Mai both blinked in shock, and Dhar-Mon smiled at her in pride. “I see you have been practicing diligently.”

“I always do your homework before any of the other teachers.” She giggled. “Now please, the sooner you three find the ship, the sooner we can find our way out of here and go home.”

Kon-Mai nodded at her brothers. “Shall we?”

“They won’t know what hit ‘em~” Gur-Rai chuckled.

Dhar-Mon raised his hammer in his hands and took off into the trees, his siblings close behind.

.

.

Kon-Mai raised her arm to protect herself from the Viper screaming in her face. Instead of the terrified reaction the Viper clearly expected, Kon-Mai gave her a look of annoyance and pulled her dagger from her belt, jamming it into the roof of the viper’s open mouth and into her brain. Behind her, she saw a flash of purple, and heard Dhar-Mon shouting in Etheric.

She let the viper drop. “Gur-Rai?! Tell me your location!”

“Duck!” Was the only thing he said in return. Kon-Mai dropped into a crouch, and the Sectoid that had been about to leap onto her was hit with the piercing red bullet of her brother’s rifle. It dropped to the ground, gurgling as it died.

She waited in the silence for a moment. “…Is that all?”

Dhar-Mon put his hammer back up on his back and approached her, holding his hand out to help her to her feet. Gur-Rai dropped down from the trees and put his gun away, whistling.

“Are you alright?” Dhar-Mon checked his younger sister’s arms. “You are not hurt?”

She shook her head. “Gur-Rai shot them down before they could harm me.”

On that cue, Dhar-Mon went to check on his little brother, who loudly objected. “I’m fine, I’m fine, this isn’t my blood!”

“Hold still!” Dhar-Mon scolded, trying to use his finger to wipe the blood away.

“I’ll be fine. We’re already here, anyway.” He gestured to the…very dinky flying saucer. “That’s what we’re here for? Kinda…small, isn’t it?”

Dhar-Mon sighed. “Yes. But these early scout ships often are.”

“Perhaps there are supplies within.” Kon-Mai approached it slowly, her hand raised as though something was going to come shooting out of it at any moment. When nothing inside moved, she touched the smooth surface.

“Unrecognized signature. Please identify.”

Kon-Mai tore her hand away, gasping. Gur-Rai’s eyebrow shot up. “It works!”

“Unrecognized signature. Please identify.” The computerized vice repeated. The saucer blinked expectantly.

“You heard it, Sister.” He said. “Who are you?”

She thought for a moment. “This is before our time. It will not know me as Kon-Mai.”

“Yes…” He smiled. “But maybe it will know Mordenna.”

She grimaced, stepping away. “I can’t.”

“Sister-”

“I can’t. I am sorry…” She retreated over to her brothers.

“Do not worry, Sister.” Dhar-Mon said as he approached the machine, laying his hand on the pearly surface.

“Unrecognized signature. Please identify.”

“…Madron.” He said, his voice heavy. “I am…Madron.”

“Welcome, Bhandasura.” The door slid open and Dhar-Mon staggered back, shaken by the words the machine spoke.

Kon-Mai sank into a crouch. “It thinks we are our parents…” She began. She did not finish the thought.

Dhar-Mon wrapped an arm around her, while Gur-Rai began to climb inside the tiny ship, half buried in the dirt. “I am sure it is mistaken, Sister.” Dhar-Mon assured her. “This machine is very old. It probably thinks the Sectoids are Ethereals.”

Kon-Mai did not look convinced. “Or perhaps I am simply a clone, grown in a vat from the Elder’s blood. Perhaps I have no true birth mother, and Abyzou and her twisted ‘love’ are the only frame of reference I have.”’

“Oh, nonsense.” He patted her shoulder. “What did we see in the forest just now?”

“I don’t know.” She said. “Perhaps we saw what we simply WANTED to see.”

“And yet, I was human once.” He assured her. “And it still thought me Vox Bhandasura. This machine is old and mistaken.” He ran a hand through her hair. “You are nothing like the Elders.”

That did not seem to console her, and thankfully his brother emerged with something in his hands.

“Is there anyone inside?” Dhar-Mon asked.

Gur-Rai shook his head. “No dead, so that’s good. It looks like they managed to make it out before ADVENT got here.”

“That is good.” Kon-Mai nodded and got to her feet. “What are you holding?”

“Check it out.” The Darkstrider came over to the other two, holding out a very small, black brick.

“What is that?”

“This is an old Samsung Galaxy s6.” He said. “It’s a…smartphone. Like a data pad but you can also call people, and watch videos and shit.” He turned it sideways. “I popped the back off, and it still looks like it should work.”

“And the significance of this is what, Brother?” Dhar-Mon asked.

“Well, for one thing I can probably hotwire this to contact Firebrand.” He said. “If I connect it with my own comm it’ll give me a signal boost. We might be able to push through whatever is blocking us.”

“And then we may finally escape this forest.” Kon-Mai sounded relieved. “Thank goodness.”

“Yep.” Gur-Rai pushed and held the power button on the phone, and it buzzed as it came to life. “Huh, it’s still got battery.”

His siblings crowded around him as the phone came to life. As it did, they all gasped in surprise at the image that decorated the lock screen.

“Is that Senuna?” Kon-Mai asked.

It definitely was a picture of Senuna. Her hair was shorter and slightly curly, but she looked just as young and chipper as she did when they last saw her on the ship. She was standing on a beachside pier, arm-in-arm with another woman, her darker green eyes framed by short brown hair.

“Well that’s no doubt the Commander.” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Who’s she with there?”

“You two really are so young, to not remember” Dhar-Mon shook his head.

“Not remember what?” They both looked up at him.

“That woman has been a search priority for ADVENT for years.” He took the phone and held the picture up to the light. “This woman is Dr. Moira Vahlen.”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains descriptions of violence/gore, and implied drug use)

With the help of Vahlen’s phone, it didn’t take long to get hold of Firebrand, who had been panicking about losing four of the most important recruits XCOM had ever had. Eventually, she managed to get close enough to one of the trees that they were able to make the climb up to her. The ones who couldn’t climb rode on the backs of the stronger, more nimble Chosen.

As they landed in the garage and the door slid open, the group stepped off the Skyranger, rubbing sore muscles and nursing minor wounds, but with a general cheer about them. Bradford was waiting for them, as per usual, but this time Senuna had also joined him.

“Welcome back, Menace 1-5.” Bradford said with a smile. “Your mission was a big success.”

“Was it now?” Verge raised a brow. “No one from the ship is with us. In fact, they are all presumably dead.”

“No, but you found the UFO.” Bradford said. “As far as the mission is concerned, that’s all we asked of you. Good job, people.”

Gur-Rai crossed his arms as he met Senuna’s eyes. “Well Commander, it’s an honor to see you out of bed before noon.”

Senuna smiled irritably. “Don’t make fun of me, Darkstrider. I wanted to see you all back myself.” She pushed past him and walked up to Dhar-Mon and Malinalli, her eyes softening. “I’m just glad you’re okay.”

Malinalli saluted, her eyes against the floor, and Dhar-Mon bowed. “I must apologize, Commander.” He said. “We were careless in allowing ourselves to become lost.”

“Oh nonsense!” Senuna reached up and put a hand on his massive shoulder. “You survived out there and kept each other safe. If anything, it was my fault. I didn’t expect the forest to have a dampening effect on our communications.” She looked to Malinalli. “And you, little one, fared wonderfully.”

“Thank you, Madam.” Malinalli seemed to blush. “I try my best, each time.”

“Commander.” Kon-Mai stepped forward. “I believe we may have something of interest to you.” She held out the old phone.

Senuna’s eyes immediately widened, signifying she recognized the old device. She gently took it from Kon-Mai’s grasp, as if she feared her touch would break it. She turned it on, and let loose a small whimper at the sight of the picture on the home screen. They could see tears welling in her turquoise eyes.

“Where did you find this?” She asked.

“On the crashed ship.” Gur-Rai said. “It looked recent.”

“That photo is of you.” Malinalli said. “And Vahlen…?”

Senuna grit her teeth. “ADVENT can’t have gotten to her before us.” She turned. “I will have Shen begin work on opening this immediately. It might give us more clues to her whereabouts.”

“We need Shen to hack it?”

“Moira changed her code every other month because she was paranoid.” Senuna shrugged. “Or to keep me from ordering food using her card…the point is, I don’t know what her code was, but Shen can probably get into it.”

“Well, Shen might need help.” Gur-Rai rubbed his hands together.

“She might.” Senuna smiled. “But it won’t be from you, Darkstrider.”

He raised a brow. “…Did I screw up already, Commander?”

“Oh no. You just have another mission coming up.” She giggled. “And this one is gonna be fun~”

.

.

A good night’s sleep was what they all needed to process what they had learned in the forest, though their dreams did not offer any solace.

The Shrinemaiden dreamt of a child she couldn’t see, with eyes that looked like hers, following her through the forest, seemingly only visible when the sun rays hit just right. 

The Darkstrider dreamed of guns in his palm and riding shotgun in a beat up old truck, laughing with a joy he had not known since he’d been human. 

The Hieromonk dreamed of a murky river, upon which he floated on a raft. From bubbles under the water came distinct notes of saxophones, drums and violins, and a man’s voice singing, the sound of which made him sad. It was a relief when his alarm went off, and he was jolted from his slumber. 

The sun was already up, painting the sky orange behind thick clouds. He groaned as he sat up, rubbing the knot of muscles that was his neck. No matter how he tried, he never seemed to be able to fully relax. How his sister did so was beyond him.

Dhar-Mon rose from bed, running a hand through his hair, which had been growing ever since he’d arrived on this ship. For some reason, now that he was out of the Elders’ embrace, it seemed to grow faster. It was down to his mid back now. He considered cutting it…

Then he felt where the screws and bolts used to be, the ones that tethered those heinous red contraptions to his skull. They were gone now, ripped out by the medical team so they could perform his brain surgery, after his “father” nearly killed him. All that was left were the deep, ugly scars.

He stood and went to the bathroom, stared briefly at the toilet he would never have to use, and then looked at himself in the mirror. 

Ugly: that was the first word he thought of. Ugly. Before all this he could have looked in the mirror and insisted that the Elders blessed him with the visage of gods. Now his blue skin and red eyes only served to distance everyone else on this ship from him, reminding him he was not-

There was a knock on his door, and he quickly threw on his robe (the very soft, plushy pink one Kon-Mai had made him), and pressed his ear to the metal. “Who is there?”

“Just me!” Malinalli’s happy voice replied. “You okay?”

He opened the door, so eager to see her that he forgot about his state and, as such, was embarrassed by her giggle when she laid her eyes upon him.

“You look so cute!” She cooed.

He blushed, his blue skin turning deep violet. “I…was dressing and…well it would be rude to leave you out in the hallway.”

“I can wait if you want me to come ba-”

“No, no no.” He stepped to the side. “Come in.”

She followed him inside and, suddenly, it occurred to him just how much smaller she was than him, especially when she sat on the bed that was literally twice as long as she was. He was 8’2, and she was almost half his size, maybe 5’5 at most. Her small body did not hold much muscle, but instead was soft and cushioned, her face round and her arms and legs thicker than he had seen before, but then again his frame of reference included only his sister and, maybe, the Commander. Malinalli was certainly chubbier than both, but it seemed to give her an even, healthy glow. If anything, it was fetching.

She looked up at him, looking like she wanted to say something, and he raised a brow in her direction. “Yes?”

“Hey, so, I had a question, before we practiced today.” She swallowed, looking nervous.

“You may ask me anything.” He assured her, straightening up in an attempt to look regal…in his fluffy pink robe. Thankfully, the attempt seemed to work, because relief flooded her face, and she looked up confidently. 

“Can I braid your hair?”

“I…beg your pardon?”

She suddenly looked away again. “Braid it, like mine. When I’m working, I braid it so it stays out of my eyes, and your hair is getting longer, so I was wondering…maybe you wanted…” She coughed. “It’s not a big deal, really, just…something interesting. I thought it might be fun to try.”

Dhar-Mon stared at her for a moment. His priests used to tend to his hair, combing out each and every knot, carefully anointing it with oils to maintain it’s sheen, but…they’d never styled it. Never braided it. And it was beginning to get out of hand…

“…Very well.” He muttered. “Would you prefer I sit?”

“Oh! Yes! Please.” She giggled, her face lighting up in a way that made him oh so happy.

.

.

“I am not happy.”

“I know.” Mox said to his seething wife as she paced around the armory. “Perhaps the Commander will reconsider.”

“The ‘Commander’ does nothing but play games with us like we’re dolls!” Elena hissed, checking her gun and reloading the bullets again. “One mission with Darkstrider was enough. One mission I could deal with. But he’s going to be in our home, Pratal!”

“I know.” He stood. “It is very angering.”

“It’s in Reaper territory!” She cried. “And he KILLED the Reapers! Hundreds of us! He killed Major Eli!”

“I know.” He just kept repeating. “I can talk with the Commander and ask her to reconsider.”

“She’ll just get angry at you.” Elena pressed her fingers to her temples. “I just…I wish he’d never joined! I wish I’d…” She pressed her face against Mox’s shoulder.

“…Was it not five years ago, you said the same about me?” Mox chuckled. “And ten years ago, you claimed to Volk you would never look a Skirmisher in the face without vomiting.” He planted a kiss on her ear. “And yet, you now wake up beside me every day.”

“Well one day I may vomit after waking up beside you, but it will be for a very different reason.” Elena chuckled. “You…you were different, Pratal. You are different.”

“Perhaps I am.” He said. “But neither of us knew such a thing, until you gave me a chance.”

“But I don’t want to give him a chance.” She whispered. “…I look at him and…I see…”

Mox’s eyes darted to the floor. Her words hurt his own heart just as much as it hurt hers.

“I know it’s been 10 years.” She whispered. “And I love you so much, and I wouldn’t trade my life with you for anything in the world but…I still see his face when I look at him, and it makes me so angry.”

“I know.” He said, pulling her ever closer, squeezing her tight around the waist. “If you cannot work with him, Elena, it is okay.”

“No, it’s not…” She sighed. “I’m sorry. I just…need to move past this.” She took a deep breath. “Tomko is dead. Gur-Rai is not-”

“Gur-Rai is not dead, thank you very much~” That infuriating voice piped up behind her as he waltzed into the armory. He was sucking on a lollipop and it was turning his black tongue slightly green.

“You’re here early.” She growled.

“I wanted to add a new scope to my Darklance.” He chuckled. “And sharpen my machete. She still needs a name, if you have any ideas.”

“No.” Elena grumbled, going back to polishing her gun.

Gur-Rai shrugged and walked past her. “Mox! It’s been years, quite literally! How nice to finally be on a mission together, just like old times!”

“The last time I was deployed with you I ended up with severe brain damage.” Mox said, raising a brow. “And you exploded one of the helicopters.”

“Yes, but because of that, you now have a better paying job and a beautiful wife.” Gur-Rai gestured to Elena. “So if anything, Mox, you should be thanking me~”

“Point at me again.” Elena hissed, aiming her gun at Gur-Rai. “I dare you.”

“Well, someone is touchy.” He winked at Mox. “Luckily, some men like that in a girl.”

“I will shoot you.” She hissed.

“Will you?” He smiled. “I suppose you’ve done it before. Still have the hip to prove it.” He walked off towards the scopes. “Let me know if you think of any good names for my blade!”

Elena wanted to scream.

.

.

Kon-Mai had never been good with machines. That was her brother’s territory. She had a much better time with organic things. Notably, humanoid things.

So why was she down here in Engineering, she asked herself as she peered over the counter at the many half-finished projects Shen had left out. Most were a tangle of exposed wires and cords, some plugged in and powered on, some effectively dark.

Including Vahlen’s cell phone.

Kon-Mai picked it up and pressed the power button. The screen came to life and, once again, she saw that picture on the very front, displayed proudly: the Commander in a short white skirt and casual blue sweater. Vahlen stood beside her in equally relaxed clothing, their arms linked like a chain. In their free hands, they each held an ice cream cone.

She puzzled over the picture. How long ago was it taken? Senuna looked relatively younger, perhaps in the eyes, but her face always looked incredibly youthful, and her short hair added to the aesthetic. Vahlen’s brown hair was long, pulled into wavy pigtails, and her green eyes were bright. Kon-Mai noticed the scientist was actually noticeably darker in skin tone than the Commander, and in fact she was also a bit taller. She definitely looked younger than in the WANTED posters.

“Whatcha doin?”

Kon-Mai jumped, dropping the phone as she whirled around and met with the smiling face of the Commander herself, who looked like she was giggling at Kon-Mai’s shock.

“I am so sorry.” Kon-Mai stammered, putting the phone back. “I simply…I wanted…”

“It’s okay.” Senuna assured her, picking the phone up and handing it back to her. “…You like that picture?”

“I just…” She struggled for the words. “That is Dr. Vahlen? In the picture?”

Senuna chuckled and sat down on a nearby stool. “Yes. I know, time took its toll on her a bit since that was taken.” She stared wistfully at the phone for a moment. “…Stars. She was so young back then.”

“How old were you both?” Kon-Mai leaned on the counter in absence of a stool of her own.

“Moira was twenty-two.” Senuna said. “She had just been accepted to a Masters program all the way in Southern Ireland. To celebrate we went on a road trip from Munich to Barcelona. That’s where we took that. Have you ever been to Barcelona, Konnie?”

Kon-Mai nodded. “Once, but never to the beaches.” She examined the crashing waves in the background. “The water is so blue…”

“You’ll never swim in a warmer ocean.” Senuna giggled.

“So you knew the doctor, before XCOM?” Kon-Mai asked. “How did you meet her?”

“College.” Senuna chirped. “I was getting bored of my current job; I was making and selling jewelry at the time, which was quaint, but I needed something new. So I went to Germany and applied to Ludwig Maxililian for another degree.”

“…Another?”

“Yes. This one was in Bioinformatics. To be honest I just chose it because the name was cool~”

Kon-Mai blinked. “…What is that?”

“It’s basically using computers to design software to map the human body and figure out how things tick.” She giggled. “And I’m REALLY good at staring at screens and noticing patterns. Moira was in my Intro to Gene Mapping class, and we sat next to each other in the lecture hall.” She smiled wistfully. “She was kinda shy back then. But I talked enough for the both of us.”

“I think that is true for anyone who speaks to you.” As soon as she said the words, Kon-Mai turned pink, putting a hand over her mouth to stop herself, but the words were out. “I am sorry, Commander.”

Senuna laughed. “No no, it’s the truth!” She winked. “I don’t mind looking at myself in the mirror. Well, after I put my makeup on, that is”

.

.

It always seemed to be dark in Reaper territory.

The Darkstrider shivered; not with fear but anticipation. The clouds covering the sky gave the air a green, glowing tint and made him oh so excited. He could hear his prey slithering in the cracked streets and between the buildings, the groan of distant Lost, the gentle clatter of Chryssalids…

Gur-Rai ran his fingers along Darkclaw. “Tonight is a good night.”

“Indeed.” Outrider muttered. Even she couldn’t argue with his excitement: it was present in all Reapers. They were all hunters. It was in their blood.

Mox, on the other hand, heard the sounds and seemed wary. “We must meet with the rendezvous soon.”

“Already here.”

The three turned around at the sound of the soft, scratchy voice. A young woman who was nearly as tall as the Darkstrider himself emerged from the shadows. It was hard to see in the darkness, but the coat she wore was of green snakeskin rather than the usual black leather the Reapers donned. She lowered her hood to reveal stark white hair, chopped haphazardly, and green eyes that pierced the darkness with their intensity.

“Cruzita.” Elena said. “Where is Lars?”

“Behind you.” From off the bridge, a short, slender man jumped into view, emerging from the darkness like a dolphin from the depths of Hell. He landed in a crouch, his gun already drawn. “There are many snakes out tonight.”

“Wonderful~” Cruzita smiled, her teeth as white as her hair. “I do so need a new coat.”

“First we weed out the Lost.” Outrider said. “Then we-”

“Pardon me, Elena, but I don’t think I’ve met your friends.” Gur-Rai chuckled. In reality, they did look semi-familiar, but that part of his memory was lost to him.

Cruzita stepped up to him, looking him up and down. Despite his own great height, she was nearly up to his chin, and the burning look in her eyes was beginning to make him nervous. She looked like a cat waiting for it’s prey to make a move before she pounced.

Then she put her hand out. He noticed her nails were blood red. “Cruzita de Vries.”

Putting on his best smile, Gur-Rai shook her hand in return. “Gur-Rai Madron.”

“I like your skin.” She said, her lip twitching. “It’s very smooth…and blue.” Her eye seemed to twitch as well. “I love the color.”

“Well, I thank you.” He chuckled, trying to hide the absolute terror he felt in the presence of this insane woman. He turned to the man. “And you?”

“Lars Velasco.” The man said in an accent that was not quite German and not quite French. He lifted his head to nod, and Gur-Rai could see the glint of glasses under his hood.

“Now if you’re done-” Outrider began.

“Hold on now, let’s all go around the circle and say one interesting thing about ourselves.” He laughed at the look Outrider gave him. “I’m kidding, Elena.” He hauled his gun off his back. “Where do we start?”

“There is a group of Lost over by the old tailor’s shop, that way.” Lars pointed behind her. “I saw a pod nearby. Mostly Vipers.”

“Wonderful.” Elena said. “We start there then.”

“And then we get the snakes.” Cruzita looked excited.

“Of course.” Finally, Outrider smiled. “None shall escape the Reapers’ sights today.”

.

.

Malinalli loved running her hands through Dhar-Mon’s hair. It was so fine and delicate, with strands like pure silk. The softness was incredible, almost enviable. Her own curls took at least an hour of maintenance if not more each day, and here he had just woken up looking flawless. She often tried not to dwell on her appearance, but…how was she worth anything to a being like him? Perfect, beautiful, and yet here he was, right in front of her.

As she worked, Dhar-Mon seemed to grow more and more relaxed than he had been when she first arrived. His stiff posture was beginning to unwind, and his robe slipped off one shoulder, and that was when she saw it. The skin under was splotchy, a mix of light blue skin and dark blue scar tissue, and Malinalli felt a pang in her chest. Not thinking, she reached out to touch it.  He flinched, hissing.

“I’m sorry!” She gasped. “Does that hurt? I’m so sorry.”

“No.” He whimpered, and it was an obvious lie. He went to pull his robe back around him but…then he stopped.

Her fingers tingled, and she had to ask. “…Did the Elders do that?”

“…Usually they did not leave marks.” He let his robe drop more, until the entirety of his back was exposed. Instead of dark scars like on his shoulder, there were lines, soft criss-crossing ones, They seemed to glow like his veins did and if you blinked, you’d miss them. But as Malinalli reached out to touch them, she could feel the heat radiating off of them.

“Do they hurt?” She asked.

“One can grow accustomed to pain…” He muttered.

“Not this.” She sighed. “I’m a nurse. I can’t let these just sit.” She touched them again and her fingers prickled even more, as though her hands were falling asleep. “Wait right here.” She stood up. “I’m going to grab something.”

“Wait, Mali-” He called out to her. “Did I upset you?”

“No, not you.” She gave him her warmest smile. “I’m just gonna get something to help you feel better.”

“…Did the Elders upset you?”

“The Elders always upset me.” She spat. “Now moreso than usual.”

.

.

“And then there was one time…” Senuna pressed a hand to her face. “Oh my god, I can’t believe we did this.”

“What happened?” Kon-Mai pressed her.

“Okay: we had just come back from a party where there was lots of beer, and we SHOULD NOT have been driving, both of us were pretty wasted. But since I handle my alcohol better, I was behind the wheel, and Moira was in the passenger seat.” She continued. “Well we’re driving, the road is completely clear, I’m going…I forget how fast, but probably too fast, and Mora decides to crawl out the window and car surf on the roof.”

Kon-Mai thought back to the Sectopod she had fought and shook on instinct. “That sounds terrifying. Why would she do something so dangerous?”

“It was college, she was young and we were both very stupid.” Senuna sighed. “So she’s on top of the car, and all of a sudden this REALLY sharp turn pops up. I hit the breaks as fast as possible; the car fucking spins, and I heard this loud ‘KA-THUNK’ as Moira topples off the roof and into the street.”

Kon-Mai gasped. “Was she alright?”

“She was fine, except for her knees.” Senuna chuckled. “It’s funny now but at the time, oh stars, it was so scary. She’d landed on her knees and basically tore the skin right off. Like, you could see bone, it was that bad.”

Kon-Mai put a hand on her mouth, and would have gagged if she had the ability. “What on Earth did you do?!”

“You’d think we’d have gone to the hospital.” Senuna shrugged. “Nope. We found a Drogeriemarkt and I wrapped up her knees in gauze and tape in the bathroom of the drug store.” Senuna sighed. “And that’s when I learned healthcare was not for me~”

Kon-Mai nodded dubiously. “…You two had such adventures together.”

“We did. She was…” Senuna stopped on that word, “was.” It seemed to drain the happiness from her eyes. “…She was my best friend. We made so many stupid decisions, but we kept each other safe.”

Kon-Mai smiled. “I know how comforting that is, Commander. And I’m happy you know as well.”

.

.

The darkness surrounded the Reapers like a warm blanket, and within its confines, they were safe. Gur-Rai especially cherished the warm embrace, like a mother’s hug. He could see everything from the shadows.

”Now remember. The Lost are drawn to explosions.” Outrider’s voice was scratchy in the comms. “No grenades or claymores yet.”

”Understood.” Mox said, the only one who didn’t seem enthralled by the darkness. He held his own, probably a side effect of being married to Elena, but he’d never be a Reaper, in love with the shadows themselves.

Gur-Rai took up a vantage point on top of an old warehouse and crouched down, looking through his sights. There were the Lost, and behind them, there was the old capsule of radioactive material, glowing green and smelling like sulfur. Being near it made his skin tingle, almost like the static that came with Psionic energy.

“I’m taking the first shot.” Cruzita said over comm.

”Affirmative.” Elena said. ”Lars, on overwatch.”

”Verstehe.”

There was a moment of silence broken only by the gentle moaning of the Lost. Then a bullet ripped through the darkness. Then another. Then another. Then another. Four lost fell dead in rapid succession, and the rest looked around in confusion as to where that had come from. A cackling laugh pierced the blanket of darkness around them. She might have been creepy, but at least Cruzita had the skills to pay the bills.

Mox came next. His gun was nowhere near as accurate as a sniper rifle, but he was still on the ground, within a few deadly feet of his target. He poked his head out from around a corner, and with everyone holding their breath, mowed down three more lost.

“You’re up, Elena.” Gur-Rai purred.

”For the last time. You will refer to me as OUTRIDER.” She snapped in a display of anger Gur-Rai rarely heard from her. ”And do NOT mock me, Darkstrider. I have fought more battles than you ever saw in your days with the Elders.”

“I don’t doubt that.” He chuckled. “I’m only trying to help.”

“You want to help? Do not speak to me unless I speak first.” He heard a gunshot, and three Lost dropped as the bullet cut through their skulls. “Are we clear?”

“…Yeah.” He muttered. “Crystal.”

They sat in silence for a bit, only speaking to pass the baton to one another each time it was their turn to shoot. Gur-Rai kept his mouth shut, his aim slightly off, missing more Lost than he hit. It bugged him. Outrider’s comments were stuck in his head, playing on repeat. Maybe he had been goofing off. Maybe he crossed some line he didn’t know was there. But why in the Void’s name was it always his fault?

As the number of Lost began to dwindle, he heard a hissing noise behind him and ceased his fire. “Outrider.” He hissed. “Something is behind you.”

Outrider didn’t answer, but he could hear her moving.

He repeated his statement. “There’s something on this roof. I’m going to relocate and I think you should too.”

“There’s nothing here, Darkstrider.” She snapped. “I’ve already swept the area.”

He wanted to believe her. But now, he could feel the slow creep of something slithering along the roof tiles. The hissing noise grew louder and he could hear it in Outrider’s comm too.

“Mox.” He leaned over the roof, trying to yell and whisper at the same time. “I need your help! Come get Elena!”

“What?!” Mox yelled up to him. He couldn’t hear him, and if Gur-Rai yelled, Elena was sure to kill him. With no other option, he sat in the darkness and put a hand on his machete, as the hissing came up behind him and rose, ready to strike.

Then Elena screamed. Something darted through the darkness towards him just as Gur-Rai whipped around, pulled his machete from his belt, and cut the encroaching Viper across the snout. It reeled back, blood spraying all over the Chosen man as it shook it’s head and hissed at him in pain and anger. 

Instead of staying to fight, the Darkstrider took off to the other end of the roof, set up in a crouch, and aimed at the Viper that had recovered and was now careening toward him. He didn’t even have time to make a quip before he sloppily aimed and took the shot. The Viper fell dead, just as Mox’s ripjack pulled him onto the adjacent roof, where Elena was wrestling with her own Viper. 

Lars was waiting, aiming with his rifle for a free shot, meanwhile Cruzita had dove to the ground and landed on the back of a third Viper that no one had even noticed. Black knife in her hand, she was riding it like a merry go round. Lars, instead, turned to that one and shot, but he aimed wide and missed.

Gur-Rai shot his grappling hook to the other roof and pulled himself over, just as the Viper bit down on Elena’s shoulder, drawing a huge amount of blood and venom. She staggered backward and fell, where Mox caught her and hauled her off to one side, ready to block the next strike with his own body. 

Gur-Rai was going to make sure he didn’t have to.

Landing behind the snake, he took a shot with Darkclaw, cutting through the snake’s flap and drawing a trickle of blood. It whirled around and shrieked at him, and just as he was about to grab his blade, the snake lunged at his arm and sank it’s fangs into the metal plating of his armor. Normally that could stop bullets, but he could feel those fangs graze his skin. As he tried to pull back, they only dug deeper.

He fell backward, the snake still attached to him and now beginning to wrap around him, tail around his neck.

“You’re just like my ex.” He choked out. “She liked choking too.” He broke off as the tail squeezed his windpipe and cut off his air. He tried to reach around for his rife, but he was fucking laying on it so that wouldn’t work.

“Out, demon!” The rapid fire of a bullpup cut through the air, as well the snake that was holding Gur-Rai. The grip loosened just enough for him to wrench himself out of her grasp and grab Darklance off his back.  As the bleeding Viper made one more lunge for him, he fired into her face. She fell back, bleeding and dead.

Before Gur-Rai could even say “thank fuck,” another hiss to his right set him off. He rolled to the side as another snake lashed out at him. “HOW MANY OF YOU ARE THERE?!”

“Too many!” Outrider cried. “We…we need to evacuate.”

“Bryni, we need a pick-” He gasped, scrambling back as the Viper went for him again. In his hurry to get away, he tripped and slammed headfirst into the pavement. He heard the clatter of his comm link falling out of his ear and hitting the ground, as the Viper teeth sank into the fleshy skin of the back of his knee.

He cried out and yanked, the teeth tearing his flesh as he broke free and, with sheer tenacity, reached out and pulled Darklance towards him. The Viper reared up, bearing down on him, and he let out a hiss of his own and pounded three bullets into her chest, her ribs exploding in blood and venom.

Despite the pain in his leg, Gur-Rai stood. “Outrider, what’s the plan?”

Outrider—Elena—looked green and her eyes were unfocused. Mox leaned down and helped her to her feet, and she kept most of her weight on him. “The venom, it’s…”

“I know.” He could already feel his leg tingling, and it was getting hard to breathe. “What’s the plan, Elena?”

She shook her head. To clear it? Maybe. But she didn’t say anything after. Mox was practically carrying her.

“Cruzita.” Mox called.

“Down here!” She called through the comm. Something was squelching in the background.

“How many more snakes do you suspect there are?”

“Probably two…” She paused. “Lars says three. I already have enough for a whole new wardrobe.”

“No, at least four.” Lars clarified. “I took down another one that was coming up behind me.”

“We must evacuate.” Mox said. “Elena needs medical attention.”

“I’m fi-” She broke off, her head lolling briefly. Mox caught her before she fell. “I’m okay…”

“You’re not.” Gur-Rai insisted. “And I’m not. And my comm is dead.”

“Firebrand is watching.” Mox said. “Do we have a flare?”

“I have a gun.” He said. “Not sure she’ll see it though.”

“Do we have antivenom?” Cruzita called from below.

Gur-Rai shook his head. “I probably should have thought to bring some.”

Mox growled, holding Elena close to him. “We must seek medical attention. Lars, Cruzita, begin scouring the area for supplies. Anything that can be used to slow poison.”

“I see planes on the horizon.” Lars said.

“No doubt they’re bringing in reinforcements.” Mox said. “We must retreat.”

Gur-Rai set up beside the two with his rifle poised. “Well then, get ready to shoot your way out of here.”

.

.

Malinalli caught a stray dribble of Aloe Vera as she slathered it on the remains of Dhar-Mon’s open wounds. He insisted they no longer hurt, but she could feel him relax as she did this. The unclenching of his muscles was noticeable.

“Has anyone ever tended to these?” She asked.

“…No.” He admitted.

“Not…not even the priests? Your own servants?”

“They were the Elders’ markings.” Dhar-Mon said, almost leaning back into her touch. “And thus, if they left scars, they were meant to remain untreated, reminders of my failure.”

Malinalli swallowed the lump in her throat. “…I’m so sorry…”

“Do not apologize, little phantom.” He smiled back at her. “Your presence makes me forget the pain.”

She blinked, then smiled at him. “I’m happy…” She said softly. “I’m happy you say that…”

He turned back around, and she laid her fingers in the crevice of one particularly deep scar, her finger tracing half-dead tissue. Running it down his back, she felt that prickling again. She closed her eyes, just working up the courage to keep going, keep looking at all this. It was so horrible.

When Malinalli opened her eyes, she gasped. “The cuts!”

Dhar-Mon cried out, not so much in pain, as in surprise. As Malinalli watched, the tips of her fingers glowed with the deep blue-green of her own psionic power. Around her hand, the skin began to shift, molding itself back together, enclosing the long exposed flesh. She dared not move as the largest gash finally fused back together, a faint line the only trace it was ever there.

“Oh my god…” She whispered. “…Tell me you felt that.”

“What was it?” Dhar-Mon asked. “I felt…tingling.”

“Your cut just…It just…” She covered her mouth. “It’s healed. It’s gone.”

“What?!” He jumped up, forgetting his robe had fallen off, and ran to the bathroom, turning to look at his back in the mirror. “…Nalla itzar…” He whispered. “Malinalli, you…” He looked at her, smiling widely with tears in his eyes.

She burst out laughing, her own face wet, and jumped up, running to him and throwing herself into his arms for a hug. “I healed you! I healed you!”

Dhar-Mon picked her up off the ground and squeezed her. “Thank you little phantom…” As his faculties returned to him, he quickly dropped her and grabbed a towel, wrapping it about his waist. “I-I am so sorry, I-”

“No, it’s fine, it’s fine!” She giggled. “We’ve seen each other naked before, it’s fine.” She wrapped her arm around and felt his back again. “How did I do that…?”

“You have an aura of healing.” He chuckled. “I do not know…perhaps your psionics are stronger than I once thought…”

“Psionics…” Malinalli began to look around. “Hey, do you have something sharp?”

“What do you need something sharp for?” He looked wary.

“Nevermind. Let me…” Malinalli rolled her sleeve up and bit down on her arm. She cried out a little bit as she drew blood, then held out her hand. “Try it, Dhar-Mon. Try and heal me.”

“Why would you do that?!”

“So I can test it! I have an idea! If it is psionics then you can do it too!” She nodded. “So give it a shot. Try and heal me.”

“What if I can’t?!”

“Then I’ll put a band-aid on it, I’m a nurse.” She took his hand and laced it with her own. “Just give it a try, Dhar-Mon.”

He sighed loudly and patted her arm. There it was, the tingling. “It will not work.”

“Yes it will.” She winked. “I know it~”

.

.

“Tomko…?”

Gur-Rai shook his head to clear the fog that was coming in. He could feel the venom in his veins, blurring his vision and leaving him sluggish and slow. His alien blood could synthesize it better. It probably wouldn’t kill him. Probably. Elena however…

He looked over at the sound of her voice. She lay back against the wall, her shoulder wound already beginning to ooze. Her eyes were clouded, pale grey in this cold orange light. Gur-Rai raised a brow and, reaching up, lowered his hood. “Elena…”

She blinked at him, slowly. “No.” She hissed. “You’re not him.”

“I know.” He put his hood back up. “I’m not trying to be.”

“I don’t want you back.” She spat, her voice shaking. “You’re not him, not anymore. And it’s too late.”

“I know Elena.” He growled. His whole body was burning and this was not helping.

“I hate you.” She said, and this time he heard her voice breaking. “I hate you because you took Tomko. You killed him. You killed him and took him away from me…”

Gur-Rai turned to look at her again. “How did I kill him, Elena?”

“You…” She searched her venom saturated mind for an answer that made sense. “You’re wearing his skin…”

“No. He’s wearing mine.” Gur-Rai hissed. “Tomko is the foundation I am built on. I WAS Tomko, Elena, you know it and so do I.”

That seemed to startle her, even scare her, and her eyes filled with tears. “…Why did you kill him…?”

“Because fate is a cruel bitch.” The Darkstrider snarled. “Maybe it was chance, wrong place, wrong time. Or maybe Tomko was always destined to end up in the tank, and from the moment he was born your love was doomed. But however it happened, it’s OVER, Elena. Tomko is dead; for the love of the stars, let him die with some FUCKING DIGNITY.”

Elena seemed to crumble at that, large hot tears streaming down her face. “I miss him…”

He turned away. “Yeah. I miss him too.”

“Darkstrider.” Mox hissed into his comm. “I have visual of the second pod.”

“Finally some good news.” Gur-Rai rubbed his eyes. If he’d had a stomach, he’d have felt like throwing up by now. Instead, he just felt like someone was rearranging his organs. “Elena is down for the count.”

The silence that followed conveyed Mox’s fear. “And you?”

“I can shoot.” He assured him. “Just…don’t expect heroics.”

“I will not expect much.” Mox assured him. “Lars and Cruzita, get into an overwatch position.”

“Yessir.” Cruzita sang. Gur-Rai saw her and Lars each get on either side of an awning, just as three Vipers and a Sectoid came marching down the street.

Only three? That seemed odd. Gur-Rai felt that prickling on his skin again. “Be careful, you two.”

“Careful?” Cruzita giggled. “Never heard of-” Her words morphed into a scream as the awning came down, sending them tumbling into the grasp of the Sectoid and two Vipers.

“Shitshitshitshit!” Gur-Rai fired off one shot blind and, off course, missed. But he did manage to draw the Sectoid’s attention, who turned and, upon seeing him, let out a screech that shook him to his core.

“MOX!” He screamed, reaching for Elena. “TIME TO RUN!”

“No…” Elena tried to wriggle out of his grip, obviously delirious. “No, not without Tomko…!”

“Tomko is dead!” Gur-Rai hissed.

“No, they took Tomko!” She screamed and pulled away. “I have to save him!”

“Elena!” Gur-Rai snapped. “You have a husband, remember?! A husband that ain’t Tomko! Even if he were alive-”

“I know that!” She screeched, her voice wavering as she tried to balance her rifle on her torn shoulder and aim for the Sectoid. “But he’s more!”

“More than WHAT?!” Gur-Rai yanked the gun away. “This isn’t the time to be star crossed lovers!”

“I let him go!” She cried. “It’s my fault he is gone! It’s my fault they took him! I can’t let him die again!” She tried to grab the gun, slipped and fell. Gur-Rai caught her arm and lowered her slowly, watching as she dissolved into tears.

“…It’s not your fault, Elena.” He whispered. He knelt down beside her, and looked into her eyes. “…I’m Tomko.”

Her unfocused gaze turned to him. “…Tomko…?” She smiled.

“Yep.” He smirked. “And I’m gonna hold off the Vipers for you. Your husband is coming, so go with him ok?”

Elena blinked. “…I’m married now…” She looked so happy, and yet so sad. “I didn’t wait for you…”

“I didn’t want you to…” He wasn’t sure if it was the venom that was making him dizzy, but he felt light headed. “Just go, Elena. You don’t have to save me.” He stood up. “I can do that myself.”

There were footsteps behind him, and Mox came running up, obviously out of breath. The second Elena saw him, her eyes lit up and she crawled to him, throwing her arms around his neck as he knelt down. “My love…” She whispered.

“I have made contact with Firebrand.” Mox panted. “She is en route. We must move to the rooftop of the building with the large “Staples” sign.”

“Gotcha.” Gur-Rai shifted, his leg nearly collapsing in on itself from the pain. He could feel his wound swelling but also knew if he took off his boot to look, he’d never get it back on again, so he hoped and prayed that the pressure applied somehow helped. 

“I love you, Pratal…” Elena whimpered as Mox lifted her into his arms.

“And I love you Elena…” Mox hesitated. “Cruzita and Lars are in position.”

“Good.” Gur-Rai looked out over the dark streets. “I’ll cover you while you get Elena there.”

“Are you certain?”

“No.” He sighed. “But it’s the least I can do for dying.”

“I beg your pardon?”

“Nothing.”

.

.

“You have done so much, Commander.” Kon-Mai mused, watching as Senuna played with the accessible buttons on the phone. “And you have learned so much. An intelligent woman like you; why did you not strive for a doctorate as well?”

“Eh.” Senuna shrugged. “Maybe I would’ve, given more time. It just takes so long and…normal things don’t hold my interest for very long.” She chuckled.

“And yet, XCOM?” Kon-Mai raised a brow.

“You could say XCOM was a family business.” She giggled. “My father founded it, it was only natural I take over~”

“Your father…?” It was strange to hear that. “I’ve never heard you discuss your family before, Commander.”

“Well, he wasn’t my ‘biological’ father: I was adopted, you see. But he raised me, taught me everything I know…everything Earth had to offer.” She leaned on her hand. “You know he was a Doctor, he would have loved for me to get a doctorate but…that just ain’t me.”

Kon-Mai wanted to ask who WAS the Commander then. Who was Senuna, the woman who sat before her? But it all felt so intrusive. It was all right there on the surface and yet, still it felt as though Kon-Mai was unintentionally twisting the knife in an already deep wound.

“How did you convince Dr. Vahlen to join XCOM?” She asked, trying to change the subject back to something light hearted.

“Oh, that was difficult. You know she was actually scared? Vahlen! Scared!” Senuna laughed. “It’s so funny to think…I think she was afraid to leave the family she’d built in Ireland. But things were starting to head south with her boyfriend, and she has a tendency to cut ties and run.” Senuna shrugged. “I convinced her to leave. It was hard for her to go, but she was happier here. And she was the best Chief Scientist we ever had before Tygan.”

Kon-Mai nodded, smiling whimsically. “You must miss her…”

“…Yeah.” Senuna sniffled. “Every day.” She went to stand up. “We should probably get going.”

“Going…?”

“If you want to greet your brother on his return.” Senuna chuckled. “Firebrand is coming back.”

“I had not realized!” Kon-Mai straightened up. “Will you lead, Commander?”

“I’ll poke my head in, since I’m already heading that way.” She turned to the door. “What about you?”

Kon-Mai looked puzzled. “Who are you…?”

“Not you.” Senuna winked and cupped her hands over her mouth. “Wanna join us, Jane?”

Kon-Mai looked at the empty doorway…no. Not empty. Something was there…a wisp of brown hair as the shadow pulled away. “Major Kelly?”

Slowly, Jane Kelly poked her head out from around the corner and stood at attention, completely silent.

“Were you listening the whole time?” Senuna laughed. “You could have joined us!”

“I apologize, Commander.” Was all Jane said. “I became…wrapped up in the stories.”

Senuna raised a brow. “…About Vahlen?”

“…Yes, Madam.”

“Hm. You would, huh?” She approached Jane slowly. “Don’t flinch, child, you’re not in trouble.”

Jane nodded, but Kon-Mai saw her face turning red.

“Konnie, go ahead without me.” She turned back to Kon-Mai. “I’ll meet you there.”

“Yes, Commander.” Kon-Mai bowed and pushed past the two. As she left, she heard Senuna whispering something to Jane, in a voice barely above silence.

“She’d be proud of you. You know that, right?”

Kon-Mai held her head high and went on her way.

.

.

Dhar-Mon watched in wonder as the wound on Malinalli’s arm began to shimmer, then the skin stretched and closed itself back together. At first a scar remained, then even that faded, until all that was left was a slight discolored patch that was barely visible.

Malinalli looked up in wonder. “…Dhar-Mon. This is…”

“This is magic.” He said. He had known psionics could do a lot: they could bend the will of even the strongest mind or tear apart space itself, but…heal? He had never known this cosmic energy to be able to regenerate.

“Think of all the lives we could save!” She grabbed his hands. “We could teach others! Start a whole clinic based on psionic healing! She giggled. “You and me!”

“You and me?” He hesitated. “And you would want me there?”

“Of course! I lo…” There she went again, stopping herself. Her dark skin turned almost red as she blushed. “You’re my best friend.”

“And you are mine.” He smiled warmly. “My closest friend besides my siblings. I would trust you with my life, Molly.”

She pressed a hand to her cheek and beamed. “Thank you, Dhar-Mon, that’s all I ever want.” She straightened up. “We were supposed to go practice but-”

“Technically, we did.” He chuckled. “And we have developed something even greater because of it.”

“How about you get dressed then?” She giggled. “Your brother is coming back from his mission, we should show him our new trick.”

“He will undoubtedly need healing.” Dhar-Mon chuckled. “Let me dress myself, then I shall come along.”

“Mind if I wait in here? I won’t look.” She promised. She really wanted to look. But that would be weird.

“I suppose.” He chuckled. His hair was still in a braid. He decided to leave it.

.

.

The Darkstrider stepped off the Skyranger and into the arms of his sister, who was waiting for him. Her smile was worried, even more so when she saw Elena’s injuries. “What have you all done now?”

“Nothin’.” Gur-Rai muttered as he collapsed in her embrace. As soon as she had a good on him, his leg finally gave out, and damn near took the two of them to the ground together. Kon-Mai gave a yell of surprise that was mirrored by his brother’s voice, as Dhar-Mon and Malinalli entered the garage as well. Immediately, Kon-Mai called for the nurse, but Gur-Rai waved her aside.

“Outrider first.” He croaked. “Then me.”

“Outrider?!” Malinalli rushed onto the Skyranger. “Oh!”

Dhar-Mon knelt beside his brother. “He has been poisoned.”

“Viper venom. I’ll be fine.” He smiled. His teeth were chattering together and he couldn’t stop them.

“He’s burning up.” Kon-Mai snapped, laying her cool hands on his forehead. “We need antivenom. Get Tygan.”

“Wait, Sister…” Dhar-Mon held out his hand. “This…works for wounds. I do not know how it will work for poison…”

“What works?” She watched as Dhar-Mon lowered his hand over Gur-Rai.

“Where were you bitten?”

“Leg…” He coughed. “Left leg…”

“That one consistently gives you trouble…” Kon-Mai sighed.

Dhar-Mon picked up his leg and undid the Velcro on his armor, pulling down the legwarmer, then the boot. The wound was already inflamed and oozing, and the skin around it was beginning to turn black.

He pressed his bare palm to it, and within a moment, both Chosen felt the tingling of psionics. Gur-Rai reached up, grabbing Kon-Mai’s jacket and hissing with the discomfort this brought. Then, he suddenly relaxed.

The wound closed beneath Dhar-Mon’s touch. The swelling melted away, the regular blue pallor returning to Gur-Rai’s leg. Soon all that was left were two, fain bite marks.

Kon-Mai looked up at Dhar-Mon like he was made of gold. “How did you do this…?”

Dhar-Mon smiled. “Molly discovered it. I merely learned from her.” He stood up. “Molly! Do you need help?!”

“Her wounds are a lot worse!” Malinalli called. “But…I think I got her stable. Can someone get Tygan?”

“I will go!” Mox said. Then he stopped as Elena reached out and grabbed his arm. “I will not go!”

“I will.” Dhar-Mon stood. “He will want to hear about these…new talents of ours anyway.”

.

.

Back in the med bay, once again. This time, the lights were all off except for the one in Tygan’s little corner office. Gur-Rai bobbed his foot back and forth, side to side. It felt fine, but he was still running a fever from the venom, so Tygan had insisted on keeping him overnight, the absolute worrywort.

He looked over at Elena, in the bed beside him. She had been in much worse shape than him, having to get a blood transfusion due to the venom coursing through her. With that, and the antivenom they’d pumped her full of, she’d managed to pull through, but to be honest there had never been any doubt that she would make it. Mox was sitting beside her in an uncomfortable-looking chair, but he had drifted off and was snoring lightly.

“Hey.” Gur-Rai called quietly. “You awake?”

“Yes.” She said, turning to face him. “Unfortunately. “ Her entire arm was bandaged and wrapped in a sling, and her skin was pale. She had definitely taken the venom worse than he had.

There was a silence between the two, and Gur-Rai wanted to say something. “I’m sorry.” He said.

Elena growled. “Shut up.”

“Look, I’m try-” He began, but she cut him off.

“I’m the one who is sorry.” She hissed. “If I hadn’t…if I’d listened to you, this wouldn’t have happened and I wouldn’t be in hospice right now.” She sighed and laid her head on the pillow. “…I’ve been cruel to you this whole time.”

“Well, I’m sorry for dying on you.” He said. “That was pretty rude of me.”

Elena’s eyes went wide. “…Darkstrider, how much…do you remember?”

“About?”

“…About Tomko.” He could read her face. She had meant to say, “about me.”

He looked up at the ceiling. “I remember you.”

“Oh?”

“Yeah.” He raised a hand to his lips. “…We were a couple.”

“..Yes. We were.” She sounded so broken. “And I…I loved-” She covered her mouth, leaving the sentence to hang.

“I know.” He sighed. “You loved Tomko.”

“You’re just like him.” She sobbed softly. “You talk just like him, you act like him, whenever I look at you…it’s like he’s back and…” Her voice was shaking but so silent, Gur-Rai had to strain to hear her. “I’m happy with Pratal, I love him so much, but I feel so cheated whenever I look at you, I look and think…you should be Tomko.”

He nodded. “You’re right.” He said. “I should be Tomko.” He turned on his side to face her. “What the Elders did…it was a fucking crime. And it can’t be forgiven or undone.” He looked her in the eye, his glowing irises cutting through the darkness. “But there’s no future for us, Elena. Not anymore.”

“I know.” She sniffled. “I’ll never regret marrying Pratal. Just…if they hadn’t taken you…do you think there was? Do you think…?” She let it hang.

He waited for a moment, breathing deeply. The silence was enough to destroy them both.Then he spoke. 

“No.” He said. “Sorry, Elena…we were young. We were in a war. We were excited and…it all caught up to us.” He looked at her. “I loved you in the moment. And maybe Tomko always will. But we’d never have worked out.”

He heard her sob almost silently, and she turned away from him for a moment. And for a second he wondered if she was going to kill him. Wouldn’t that be a good way to die. He always knew it’d be at the hands of one of his lovers.

Then she looked up and, for once, her eyes were smiling. “That’s all I needed to hear.” She said.

“…It was?”

“Yes.” She said, turning toward Mox, who was still sleeping. “Tomko is gone now. We’re not…” She took his hand, and in his sleep Mox squeezed hers. “I’m not. And he’s not.”

“See? There you go.” Gur-Rai gestured to the still sleeping Mox. “You two were meant for each other.”

“I suppose we are. Fate does have a strange way of operating.”

“Kind of like us Reapers.” He chuckled, turning over so she couldn’t see his face. 

He felt terrible for lying to her, for saying they had no future. For not telling her that, if Tomko had lived, he would have followed Elena through Hell and back. That Tomko would always love her, even in death. That he regretted not asking for her hand while he was alive…

But that was all in the past now. She was happy. And that was more than he’d ever wanted in this world.

.

.

The Sectoid that limped into the chamber, accompanied by two guards, immediately drew Vox Imdugud’s attention. He straightened his crippled back and floated over, looking down at the pathetic slave creature. “You have news for me of great importance.”

The Sectoid nodded, dropping to it’s knees. “Vox Zagre is alive.” The pulses from it’s mind were frantic and almost painful. “Please warn the others. The Chosen live, and they have betrayed us all.”

Chapter Text

(Content Warning: This chapter contains brief descriptions of gore.)

The street was glowing with fire, the moans of the Lost carried through the desolate waste that was the remains of New York. The city had long ago been lost to the pods, and with said pods came the frankly beautiful plant growth that had begun to infest the streets, tinting everything natural green. Trees wrapped around buildings, roots cut across the roadways. New York, once the city that never slept, was now at peace with the call of the wild.

The firelight glinted off of Lars’s glasses as he and Cruzita sat on opposite sides of the fire. She had a Viper’s corpse laid out in front of her, and was using the tip of her black-bladed knife to split the delicate, scaled skin down the middle. Pulling apart the flesh, her skinny fingers dove into the mammary-like appendages on the Viper’s chest, and clawed out the still full venom sacs. Cruzita smiled joyfully and held them up. “Poison.”

“I see.” Lars chuckled at her enthusiasm. To the other Reapers she was a terror, but he had long since gotten used to her quirks. “What are you planning to do with it, Cruz?”

“I don’t know yet.” She put them delicately to one side. “Maybe taint my knife, but poison bullets are so useful too, and we haven’t had many of those.”

Lars looked down at the gun on his lap. “A game of poison paintball?”

“And a paintbrush for you.” She giggled, cracking open the Viper’s ribs with her bare hands. “With bristles made of Chryssalid antennae, and paint made of venom.”

“Perhaps.” He sighed. “Oh, part of me still misses my old paints, with colors that were bright and happy…”

Cruzita looked up at him, then at the large, empty-looking building they sat under. The windows were black, but every so often they flickered with activity. It let her know her comrades were still watching.

“When the war is over, perhaps I shall return to Larochette.” Lars continued. “If my old studio is there.”

“This war will never be over.” Cruzita, with one fluid motion, folded the skin from the Viper corpse and ripped it free; bloody, but in one piece. “Not while these monsters are still here.”

Lars sighed. “Cruz, you must-”

Her green eyes bore holes in him. “You have something to go back to, Lars.” She hissed. “I am not that lucky.”

“You have me.” He slid over beside her. She dwarfed him, but that was another fact he had accepted years ago. He reached for her bloody hand, entwining his fingers with hers. “This war will not be over until you free this hatred from your heart, mein chér.”

She looked past his glasses and into his blue-grey eyes. “This hatred is what keeps us safe.” She whispered. “It keeps me afraid, and it keeps me alive.”

.

.

Dhar-Mon would never admit that he saw things in the shadows.

Ugly faces (like his own) stared at him from corners where innocuous objects lay. He tried turning over in bed, pulling the covers over himself like a frightened child, but even then he could feel their evil eyes staring at him, watching him.

He’d had trouble sleeping before; this was in no way a new thing. But in his stronghold, he had always had the constant whispering of the Elders to reassure him that he was not alone. Even when they were berating him, insulting him for failure or even threatening to reclaim him, he was at least with someone. He was at least not alone.

Now they were gone. And now he was alone, and the demons were approaching fast.

Dhar-Mon’s large hand darted out from under the blanket and turned on his bedside light, sending the shadows scurrying back into hiding, as though they had never been there. He looked around for a moment, checking to ensure he really was alone. That seemed to only make it worse.

He glanced at the clock. 4:45. His sister would be awake soon, but she did not like being disturbed during her meditation, and the thought of asking his baby sister for help because HE had trouble sleeping…it was a humiliating prospect at best.

He pulled the blankets to his chin and took a shaky breath, his heart pounding in his chest. It almost exploded when someone knocked at the door.

Dhar-Mon had never been so terrified in his life, except maybe in the presence of his cruel mother, Abyzou. With his voice softer and weaker than he was used to, he called out “You may enter.”

The door slid open and a very sleepy Malinalli stepped inside. Her curly hair was wild and messy, and her green eyes were still clouded.

“Hey.” She murmured in a hushed voice. “Is everything okay?”

He paused. “…All is…well.” He was lying through his teeth. “What makes you question me at such an early hour?”

“I…dunno. Just felt something was wrong.” She shrugged. “I woke up and couldn’t get back to sleep. Something just told me to come see you.” She blinked, her eyes finally focusing on him. “You look awful, have you slept at all tonight?”

He tried to say yes, but like a child, he felt tears welling up that he couldn’t stop. “…No.” He whimpered.

“Why? What happened?” Malinalli sat on his bed, looking so worried. It made him feel even worse, but now the floodgates were open.

“When the lights are off, and I am alone…” He sniffled. “I imagine shadows in the darkness, reaching out with great clawed hands to grab me in the night, where I will be…stolen away.”

Malinalli relaxed and let loose a soft chuckle. “Dhar-Mon, I…we’d never let that happen.”

“You would not get there in time.” He snapped. “I am…afraid to sleep alone.” He was dying from the shame. “My mind used to be consoled by the Elders’ presence. No matter how toxic, at least they were there…”

Malinalli reached out and grasped his hand. “There’s nothing wrong with being scared of the dark.” She chuckled. “I’d offer to sleep here with you, but that’d be weird I think…” He could swear he saw the hint of a blush on her face when she said it. In fact, he wanted to scream yes, please, sleep here. But that would be inappropriate. He was not his brother, after all.

She stood up. “I might have an idea. Are you dressed?”

He nodded. “In my sleeping clothes.”

“Good, follow me.” She took his hand and, with her tiny strength, hauled him to his feet. He felt safer with her hand in his.

She pulled him down the empty halls of the Avenger. Nobody was awake at this hour, except a few he could tell hadn’t gone to sleep yet. She made her way to the girl’s dorm, where Dhar-Mon stood outside the door, refusing to enter the sleeping quarters of so many women.

When Malinalli returned, she was holding something large and fluffy looking in her arms. She closed the door as quietly as she could, then held it out to him. “This is Glaucus.”

“…I beg your pardon?” He asked, looking down at the…stuffed…creature. 

“I named him Glaucus because of his ears.” She lifted one of the animal’s fluffy ears. “They’re blue underneath. And so is his mane.” She patted the blue tuft of fur on top of it’s head. “Glaucus is my old stuffed horse.”

“A stuffed horse?” He took the plush creature from her hands. It looked cartoonish, with floppy limbs and huge, glass eyes that stared off into space. “…I have seen pictures of horses, Malinalli. There is no possibility this is the result of taxidermy.”

Malinalli laughed until she remembered she had to be quiet. “No no, it’s not. It’s supposed to look fake.” She clarified. “Stuffed animals are made to look cute and inviting. It’s comforting.”

He looked over the creature again. It was weirdly cute. “What am I meant to do with this?”

“It’s to sleep with.” Malinalli said. “You cuddle it in your sleep. It helps you feel safe.”

“And how is a stuffed horse going to protect me from the darkness of my own imagination?” He growled.

She almost seemed to deflate, the enthusiasm leaving her eyes. “Well I mean…it works for me.”

Seeing her without her beaming smile made his heart hurt in a way he did not know it could. Desperate, he looked over the creature again and smiled. “If you say it helps, Molly, then I shall trust your judgement. You have never led me astray yet, I doubt you would now.”

She smiled again, but looked nervous. “…You sure I never did?”

“I am certain.” He bowed. “Thank you for this generous gift…”

“Always, Dhar-Mon…” She looked like she wanted to say something else. “Um…have a good night, okay?”

“I shall try.” He said, almost sadly, as he watched her slip back into the women’s barracks.

.

.

Gur-Rai shook out his leg as Tygan unwrapped his bandages. “Thanks Doc.” The skin around the healed wound still tangled a bit, but overall, it was like he’d never even been bit.

“You can thank me by being more careful.” Tygan sighed. “It seems as though after every mission you end up here.”

“But how could I resist the calls for help by my fellow soldiers?” Gur-Rai chuckled. “Elena was in danger, Doc. It was I who saved her.”

“We need soldiers, not heroes.” Tygan stood and walked over to where Elena lay, her shoulder still bandaged tightly. “Hm. I might keep this on a bit longer. This wound has some tearing that’s making me nervous.”

“I understand, Doctor.” Elena nodded. “Is there any medicine I should be taking?”

“It looks as though we’ve cleaned it well enough. I don’t want to overuse our…very limited antibiotic supply.” He grabbed a tube of ointment out of the cabinet, as well as some bandages, and handed them to her. “This should be sufficient. Reapply this ointment and change the bandages at least once every 24 hours.”

With his bunkmates occupied by the doctor’s directions, Gur-Rai stood, stripping out of his hospital gown with little regard to anyone else in the room. He was wearing tighty-whities underneath, luckily, but it still earned him disgusted stares.

Tygan locked eyes with him, his expression more irritated than Gur-Rai had ever seen. “I will not return your clothes until you put the gown back on.”

Gur-Rai tied the gown around his waist.

Tygan sighed. “…Good enough I suppose.” He retrieved a cardboard box that looked as though it had been used many a time before and shoved it into the Chosen’s long arms. “Please, clothe yourself.”

Mox actually chuckled at that, and Elena smiled at him as he helped her to her feet. “Pratal…” She leaned over and said something that Gur-Rai couldn’t hear.

“I do not see why not.” Mox said loudly. “You are his second in command, Elena, not I. That is your call to make.”

Elena seemed to glare at Mox, but her gaze was not so much angry as it was nervous. As Tygan handed Elena her own box of clothes, she turned back to the Darkstrider. “Gur-Rai. Why don’t you report back to Volk with us.” She said it as if it were already fact.

Gur-Rai stopped, half-dressed, and peeked out through the neck-hole in his sweater. “…Beg your pardon?”

Elena looked away. “If you don’t want to, just say-”

“Oh I want to.” Gur-Rai insisted. “But I am confused, Elena. Didn’t you hate me bot but a day ago?”

“Was it not you who wanted me to give you a chance?” She smirked. “And last I remember, you have a couple of girlfriends in Reaper territory that miss you very much.”

“Oh, starlight.” He groaned, but it was mixed with a chuckle. “…Mox? You’re okay with this?”

“I believe it is a wonderful idea.” He said cheerily. “If the Reapers can accept me, they may surely accept you, Madron.”

Gur-Rai swallowed the beginnings of the lump in his throat. “…Okay then.” He smiled, and they could see the genuine happiness shining behind tears in his eyes.

.

.

When Dhar-Mon awoke again, it was 1:00 in the afternoon. Having not slept all night certainly messed up his circadian rhythm, but to be honest he was surprised he was able to sleep at all.

He looked over at the stuffed horse tucked under his arm. Glaucus, the blue and white pony, looked up at him with cartoon eyes that conveyed a depth he was honestly not prepared to see. He cuddled the stuffed animal closer to his chest. It was strangely warm, and smelled like marshmallows. When he closed his eyes, instead of the whispers of demons in the dark, he heard nothing but a strange, soft humming.

This clearly had to be some sort of magical artifact, one that Malinalli had enchanted with her healing aura to comfort him as he slept. He’d have to thank her better later.

There was a knock at his door, and as he muttered “come in,” the door slid open and Kon-Mai was already poking her head inside. 

“Are you ill, Brother?” She asked, barging her way inside with an expression of worry on her face. “It is quite unusual for you to sleep so late.”

“I feel…” He sat up, rubbing his eyes. To be honest, he still felt drowsy from sleep, but he felt significantly more rested than he had that morning. “I feel well, Sister.”

She sat on the end of his bed, about to speak, before Glaucus caught her eye. “What is that?”

He hesitated at first, that apprehension he’d had when asking her about sewing coming back. Was it weak for a man to sleep with stuffed animals? Would she judge him? No…she was his Sister.

He handed her the stuffed horse. “A gift from Malinalli.” He admitted. “I have had…such difficulty sleeping alone since leaving the Elders’ embrace. I fear the darkness. This…tiny toy seems to have helped.”

“You fear the darkness?” She looked down at the horse. “…It is so cute.”

“It is a stuffed animal.”

“Taxidermied?”

“No, it is a synthetic creation, made cartoonishly in the shape resembling a living thing.” He sat up fully, sitting criss-coss-applesauce. “It is meant to bring comfort.”

Kon-Mai met his eyes again. “Does it help you, Brother?”

“With it, I was able to sleep uninterrupted.” He said. “I believe it has helped me…”

She held it at arm’s length, a smile gracing her blue lips. “…What an adorable creature…” She looked to the door. “Malinalli gave this to you?”

“Yes, she did.” He said.

“Hm.” She handed him Glaucus and stood again.

“Do you desire one?” He asked. “I could ask her for another.”

“No.” She shook her head and started toward the door. “I have a better idea, Dhar-Mon…do you still want to learn to sew?”

.

.

The night, for once, was peaceful, quiet. Elena had not felt this kind of grace since Tomko had died. It seemed that the Earth had let out a breath she’d been holding. She reached out and took hold of Mox’s hand, and he squeezed hers.

The Darkstrider was behind them, his pace slightly slower as they walked silently into the camp, set up in the remains of 77th Avenue, right outside The Vermeer: a tall, curved and now very dank apartment building. In the road, Reaper tents lined the cracked pavement. Silent black forms could be seen moving about, checking on roasted Chryssalids and Vipers that lay on spits over the fire. Many of them did not see the Darkstrider at first, but once they did they stopped, stared for a moment, then disappeared again. None came to confront him, but he could hear them whispering.

Elena looked back at him. “You understand, it will take much more than my presence to get them to trust you. But it will help.”

“I’d be more worried if they DID trust me.” He chuckled. “I wonder if they recognize me.”

“I did.” Was all Elena said, before holding her silence a moment. “…Really though, unless they have been on a mission with you recently, they only know you as the Hunter.”

“So only Lars and Creepy Cruzita. At least someone-”

“Dunkelmarcheur!” A familiar voice called out to them. Mox waved over Elena’s shoulder at the familiar pair of Reapers sitting by a small campfire, one of whom was holding up the disembodied skin on a Viper.

“Well, speak of the devil, and she shall appear.” Gur-Rai grinned nervously at the sight of Cruzita, approaching her with the slightest amount of hesitation. She and Lars met the three of them halfway, and Lars reached out and shook Elena’s hand delicately. “Your wound?”

“It’s only flesh.” Elena assured him. “Didn’t touch your artwork, though.”

Gur-Rai turned to Elena. “Artwork?”

Elena seemed to hesitate. This whole being friends thing was already challenging for her, even moreso when it was with the man who was practically her ex-boyfriend’s walking corpse. But, she took a breath, smiled and gestured to Lars. “He does tattoos.”

“In my home country I was an artist, nearly world renowned!” He raised his voice far louder than a Reaper ever should, and it earned the group a few looks. “But when the war came to Luxembourg and I had to flee to a more defensible position, I had to find other expressions for my creative talents. Show them, Elena. Yours was some of my finest work.”

Elena sighed, dropping her gun and taking off her coat. Underneath her vest, curled around her spine, Gur-Rai could see the outline of red scales. She pulled aside her shirt just enough to show them.

“A dragon.” She said. “I am Dragunova, after all.”

Gur-Rai raised a brow. “Well well well, I was thinking of getting some ink done as well, Lars. It seems fate has brought us together.”

“Don’t you have to talk to Volk?”

“That I do. Shame.” He sighed.

“Oh that’s fine. We’re going to be here for a minute.” Cruzita jabbed her finger toward the pile of Viper skins and entrails, some of which was simmering clean in a bucket of boiling water. “Come find us when you’re done and I’m sure Lars will make your skin the work of art we all know it is.” She scanned his blue skin again, her eyes glinting.

“Um, yes.” He took a step back. With her hood down, he could see clearly now that, instead of perfectly white, her hair had some black patches in it, like lowlights. Her cheeks were sunken and her nose was turned upward so much, it almost looked skeletal. It reminded him of himself and for a moment, he felt a deep sense of pity. He wondered if ADVENT had touched her, too.

He looked up to the black windows of the Vermeer. He could feel the eyes watching him. Volk was waiting for him in there.

“I’ll be out in a jiffy.” He said. “Something tells me this won’t take long.”

.

.

Kon-Mai’s sewing kit was uncharacteristically cute for someone like her. It was a small, white, silk bag with purple flowers embroidered on it, held closed by a pearl button. When she undid the clasp, all of the needles and thread were tucked away neatly and nicely. 

She plopped the supplies, and herself, onto Dhar-Mon’s bed, and they sat facing each other as Kon-Mai withdrew the supplies from their containers. The small pincushion and the thimble were the first to come out, then she laid some of the fabric from over her arm onto the bed in front of them. He recognized the patterns and cloths she had bought from the black market, as well as some other material: chunks of cotton?

She pulled out two markers, handed him one and a piece of fabric, and nodded. “Were you thinking of something specific?”

He shook his head. “I do not know what animals would be comforting to sleep alongside. A horse seems to already push the limits. And one would have trouble finding a companion in a lizard.”

“One never knows.” She mused. “Perhaps a lizard can be a worthy companion.”

Hm.” He grunted. “What are you making?”

“I think I shall make a hedgehog.” She took two large swaths of brown fabric and pressed them together, drawing the outline of what looked like a fat oval.

“A hedgehog is covered in painful spines.” Dhar-Mon said. “I do not see how that is soothing.”

“I like them.” She replied. “They are able to tuck themselves away at the first sign of danger, and camouflage themselves on the forest floor. A fine animal favored by evolution.”

Dhar-Mon harrumphed, but he saw her point. “…What about a koala?”

“Do not test me.” She growled.

“I wish you would speak of that day, if it was as traumatic as it seems to be.”

“It is not a day I want to relive.” She insisted. “Koalas are the spawn of demons, and I like hedgehogs more.”

He supposed that was fair. He stared down at his own piece of fabric: He already had a sleeping companion, but not content to just sit quietly and watch his sister work, he put the pen to the fabric.

“What animal would Gur-Rai like?”

.

.

Gur-Rai was still contemplating what tattoo to get as Elena pushed open the Vermeer’s great double doors. He could already tell that, in another life, this place had been extravagant. Now, the golden walls were crumbling and the chandeliers had fallen from the ceiling. The furniture seemed like it might have held out enough to be used again, but the rotten looking wound made him not want to test it. There were a few Reapers down here, sitting by the front desk, cleaning stocks of weapons.

“Alfred, where is Volk?” Mox asked. “We must report to him.”

One of the Reapers looked up in annoyance, and Gur-Rai wondered how good relations with the Skirmishers really were, even with Elena’s marriage to one. “He’s in the penthouse.” Alfred said. “As usual.”

“Thank you.” Mox nodded and led the way through the hall. Gur-Rai had to duck under some of the beams: this place was not built for a Sasquatch like him.

“I don’t suppose the elevator is working.” He asked, though he knew the answer

“You’re welcome to try it.” Elena shrugged. “But I think you might have better luck scaling the elevator shaft.”

“Gee, that actually sounds fun.” He smirked. “Maybe I’ll race you.”

“Maybe I’ll decline.” Elena rolled her eyes. “We’ll take the stairs, that’s enough climbing for me.”

The stairs were torture, especially with Gur-Rai being so tall that he routinely bumped his head on the floor above them whenever they came near to the door. Eventually, instead of following Elena and Mox, who were taking their sweet time like a couple of old timers, Gur-Rai crouched on all fours and bounded up the stairs like a cat, moving at twice the speed and leaving the other two in the dust. They watched him with a mix of indignation and wonder, Mox letting loose a chuckle.

“That man was never meant to be tamed.”

Elena nodded, completely silent at his comment.

The three met back up at the last door, when there were no more stairs to climb. Gur-Rai was leaning on the handle, ready to push open the door to the penthouse. “Ready?”

“I am ready.” Mox squeezed Elena’s hand.

“I am not, but I must be.” She smiled at her husband. “After you, Darkstrider.”